ã€ŠManifest War: The Weapons Withinã€‹


 Prologue

    Waters rushing, birds chirping with a playful cadence, winds fervently howling, and the searing heat from the sun. The alternate world of Alaira, much like our own, was filled with beauty and wonder as far as the eyes could see. While on the surface things may have seemed familiar, underneath was where this world began to differ.

    At the very heart and center of Alaira, there laid a crystal-like core. This core provided all power and energy for every living thing on the surface. This energy was seemingly infinite and plentiful; thus, resources were shared by all fairly equally. However, the core provided another power at a not so equal rate.

    Within this world, people of all races and even some wildlife obtained unique abilities. These abilities were generated directly from the Core upon their birth and the skills they obtained were based on one of the twelve affinities passed down in their family.

    Once these special skills were fully cultivated at the tender age of sixteen, the individual would go on a journey to realize their full potential. Going through many unknown trials and tribulations would reveal their true self and thus awaken the full extent of the Core Energy dwelling inside them.

    As the Core of Alaira recognized their efforts, it would bestow upon them a Manifest. Manifests are the tangible, weapon-like form of their abilities. Swords, shields, spears, amulets, rings, tools of all kinds can become Manifests, propelling their strength to dangerously new heights. Once this weapon was obtained, the individual could officially become what¡¯s known as a Vesta, A skilled adventurer or warrior. The name referred to the searing, yet comforting heat many would feel when summoning forth their Manifest.

    However, as grand and illustrious this seemed, not all Vesta¡¯s were given the Core of Alaira¡¯s energy evenly. The strongest warrior from a highly decorated bloodline could be given a miniscule amount, while a commoner born of nothing could have immense power. For whatever reason, the Core of Alaira did not discriminate when giving out its energy.

    Many scholars believed that the delivery of power was an absolute dice roll, as though decided at complete random. Others assumed it was determined by accomplishments in a past life or the season at which one was born. No one truly knew, as this was one of the few inconsistent aspects of the Core of Alaira.

    As with anything that wasn¡¯t equal, people within this world would try to exploit this imbalance. All of the six nations on the Resotera Continent tried to nurture as many strong awakened Vestas, adding them to their ranks and strengthening their nation. Some nations were better at handling this than others, but they were all guilty of wanting to have the most powerful individuals on their side.

    Wars and regional conflicts were lost and won by this clear lack of equality. Currently, there was relative peace between the nations, however, only time could tell how long this would remain the case.

    Evening fell outside of the mountainous region of Melspire, the northernmost nation on the Resotera continent. The sun kissed the edge of the rocky terrain off in the distance, outlining the tallest peak in all of Alaira, Mount Delvain. Riding through the winding paths of the mountain''s base was a convoy of horse drawn carriages, rushing back towards the nation¡¯s border.

    The middle carriage was decorated with a gorgeous black and gold aesthetic, radiating in the ever increasing moonlight. The horses pulling it along were all white with black markings along their spines and their long manes flowed with each powerful gallop.

    Inside the carriage sat Allen and Janelle Belouis, King & Queen of Volaire, the central nation. They were returning home from a week-long meeting with the Melspire King, Jonn Ravenfell. During this meeting many things were discussed, including a new military proposal that would propel their respective nations to new heights.

    "King Ravenfell seemed quite enthusiastic about the proposal you offered. I wonder how long he¡¯ll think it over." Janelle softly wondered, looking out at the towering, cloud covered mountain in the distance.

    "Of course he''d be enthusiastic, my dear. This plan would significantly lower the trade tax they pay us in exchange for more weaponry and armor. It''s a win-win for both parties. Our military could use the boost in strength and their nation could use the additional funding." Allen Belouis replied, resting his chin on his fist.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    He shifted his weight and took hold of Janelle''s hand, kissing it gently while glaring up at her with his fiery red eyes. Allen¡¯s silver haired stubble tickled her knuckle, causing her to lightly chuckle from the affectionate display.

    "Everything we''ve worked so hard for is finally paying off in spades. With ''The Six'' on our side and now Melspire, Volaire will be catapulted above the other five nations. Not to mention having Azhane as well, we should be solidified for years." Allen commented with a smile, admiring the beauty of his wife.

    Janelle warmly smiled back while tucking her long brown hair behind her ear. Allen sat up and she leaned in to kiss him on the lips. After their embrace, Janelle''s tone shifted to a more serious one.

    "As much as I agree with your words, I don''t like it when you bring up our eldest daughter as though she were a weapon. You know that we shouldn¡¯t rope her into our plans."

    "You''re right... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have brought Azhane up. It''s just that she''s so impossible for others to ignore. It would be unwise to not keep her abilities as a Vesta in mind." Allen replied, his expression softening as he walked back his prior statement.

    ¡°I understand what you''re saying, but... It''s just that we¡¯ve done so much to clean up her image. We can¡¯t carelessly get her involved in our affairs anymore. It would erase all the progress we¡¯ve made...¡±

    Janelle¡¯s tone was very direct and despite her being second to the King, Allen listened to every word with great intent. The carriage grew quiet as he contemplated her response, not having much of a rebuttal to give.

    "When we make it back to Ariana City, we should call everyone home. It''s been so long since I''ve seen all of our lovely daughters together." Janelle said, breaking the silence with her soft and loving voice. The previously heavy mood shifted as she smiled at the thought, imagining the whole royal family being together again.

    "Of course. I''ll tell Nadine to get on that once we return home."

    Suddenly, the ground began to violently shake. Rocks from the mountains above fell down with incredible speed and force, colliding with the convoy of carriages. It was as though a torrential downpour of boulders cascaded from the very heavens above.

    The scene grew frantic as horses swerved and fell over, unable to react in time at the unforeseen destruction. Within a few short moments the entire convoy was wiped out completely, crushing and burying them all underneath a deep pile of large stones and rubble.

    The debris-covered road sat eerily silent, signaling that no one had made it out alive. However, after a few minutes, the ground shook violently again. Multiple boulders flew upward from the destroyed path, crashing off into the nearby trees. Allen Belouis had emerged from the rubble, covered in crimson blood and deep bruises.

    His hand was extended outward and upon his wrist was a purple, glowing bracelet. The trinket had a multitude of runic letters etched around it and embedded on the top was a singular, deep purple jewel. This trinket was King Belouis¡¯ Manifest, Anatomy Bend. A weapon capable of providing the wielder with shapeshifting abilities.

    He forced his Core Energy into it, causing his hand to grow and shift into a dark purple blade. King Belouis began to slice and cut through the rocks frantically, desperately trying to find his wife. His newly crafted blade was proving to be incredibly sharp, slicing through stone with zero resistance.

    "Janelle!!!! Janelle!!!" He called out with an anguished plea.

    His cries echoed loudly along the mountainous valley around him, carrying far off into the silent distance. Allen heard no response from anyone as he hysterically cut his way through the jagged rocks, growing more worried by the second.

    Allen sliced through another boulder and finally found his Queen, partially crushed by an adjacent massive rock. Her body laid hauntingly still. Despite his loud calls and judging by the large amount of blood around her, it was clear that she was no longer alive. His tears began to trickle down at a rapid rate, mixing with the dark red pool beneath him.

    ¡°No, No, NO!!!¡± He yelled, in absolute disbelief by what he saw and not wanting to accept this new reality.

    Allen grabbed hold of her cold hand and gripped it tightly, shaking his head with great sadness. His world had been completely flipped upside down in such a short amount of time and no amount of foresight could have prepared him for this tragedy.

    The King continued to cry out with immense pain, but as he grieved he sensed something quickly approaching his location. He dropped Janelle¡¯s hand and swiftly stood up with tears still in his eyes. Before he could even turn around and react to the presence behind him, a blade went straight through his chest. He slowly glanced down to see an intricate and curved, black sword gleaming in the moonlight.

    Allen coughed up a substantial amount of blood as the sword forcefully exited his heart, making a gruesome sloshing sound as it spilled onto the ground. He dropped to his knees and fell face flat, perishing next to his wife. The last thing he saw before passing on was the blurry silhouette of an individual with a blank, white face.

    The road grew terrifyingly quiet once more as the mysterious individual entered the darkness of the nearby treeline, disappearing in the shadows.

 Alaira World Map

    (Right click, view image to see in full quality)

    Here is the official map of Manifest War! I''ve been working on this map for quite some time now and after multiple renditions, I think I finally came up with a final look. Many of the locations presented here should be familiar to those that have been following MW from day one. However, there are also a bunch of new areas that give a bit of a tease for upcoming volumes. Since each of the six nations on the Resotera continent have unique cultures, interesting biomes, and rich histories, I tried to have the map reflect this as much as possible.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    If you all are interested in reading the lore behind each nation, let me know! I have multiple pages worth of content detailing how each nation started and how they became what they are now.

 CH 1: When Journeys Begin

    The sun hid behind the clouds while a crisp afternoon breeze flowed across a large, open air arena. The cool wind caught the hair of a young girl standing near the center, blowing her long, silver bangs gently.

    Once she brushed her hair away from her face, the girl sent a red eyed glare towards a man standing across from her in the arena. The two stared at each other with near deadly intent, patiently waiting for someone to make the first move.

    ¡°Are you ready, Lady Carmen?¡± The man asked with a slight smirk as he assumed a combat stance, spreading his feet apart with immaculate poise while holding his fists upwards.

    ¡°Pfft, I should be asking you that, Graymoor.¡± Carmen quickly replied, assuming a stance of her own. The moment the sun came back into view, she darted forward with impressive speed.

    Graymoor threw a swift punch directed at her face, not holding much force back. Carmen ducked and dodged the precise jabs with incredibly nimble movements, keeping him from connecting any blows.

    She leapt up and kicked Graymoor in the chest, however he was able to quickly block her foot with his muscular forearms, covering and protecting his upper body. After her hit landed, she gracefully back flipped onto the ground before immediately dashing towards Graymoor.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    Carmen unloaded a rapid flurry of punches onto him with seemingly inhuman speed. Despite her quickness, he effortlessly parried and eluded her swift attacks, reading every single one of Carmen¡¯s movements.

    Once her last hit connected, he feinted the attack, causing Carmen to miss and overextend herself. Graymoor wasted no time in grabbing her arm and forcefully flipped her into the air. In an instant, Carmen landed directly onto her back, making a loud thud in the process.

    ¡°Darn, you got me¡­ again¡­¡± she said while panting heavily and looking at the partly cloudy sky.

    ¡°You¡¯ve still got a ways to go young miss, but you¡¯re getting better though.¡±

    Graymoor responded with a cheeky smile and chuckle, holding out his hand to help her up. She reached out to take it, but just before doing so, Carmen aimed her palm at him.

    She exerted her Core Energy outward and sent Graymoor flying up towards the sky with great force. Having let his guard down, Graymoor fell victim to Carmen¡¯s gravity manipulation abilities, effortlessly tossing his weightless body into the air.

    Carmen laughed as she saw Graymoor fall face flat onto the ground, defeated by her cunning tactics. However, seconds later, Carmen realized that she was still laying on her back. Curiously, Graymoor continued to hold his hand out to assist her.

    ¡°Wait¡­ What??? I just threw you into the ceiling?¡± She remarked, looking incredibly confused.

    ¡°Oh, did you now? Sure it wasn¡¯t just in your head?¡± Graymoor replied with a slight chuckle.

    Carmen, still perplexed, stared closely and noticed that his eyes were glowing a faint blue color before turning back to normal. She reluctantly took his hand and stood up, still not understanding what had just happened.

    ''What was that just now? I swear I caught him off guard, I''m sure of it.''

    Carmen tried to piece together the previous events as Graymoor walked towards a nearby bench, grabbing a fresh towel. Before she could ask him about what he did, a guest as well as a few guards walked into the arena.

    The guest had short silver hair with her bangs completely covering her right eye. She had vivid crimson colored eyes, smooth skin, and body proportions molded by gods. Her lacy blue and white dress trailed behind her as she approached, silently flowing along the glossy tile.

    It was clear that she was someone of great importance, especially considering how quickly Graymoor dropped to one knee once her presence was known. She stopped in front of him as he began to speak.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what brings you here today?¡± He loudly asked with curiosity, bowing his head deeply.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Oh no real reason, I just finished a walk in the garden and was passing by.¡± She replied, turning her attention towards Carmen and smiling.

    ¡°Azhane! You missed it, I totally had Graymoor on the ropes this time. I think I can beat him next time for sure!¡± Carmen excitedly exclaimed as she rushed over.

    ¡°Oh my, is that right? I knew it was only a matter of time before my baby sister could take down someone of Graymoor¡¯s caliber.¡± Azhane lightly chuckled, playfully glancing over at Graymoor as he got to his feet.

    ¡°Yup! Thanks to him, I think I¡¯m fully ready to head out on my journey tomorrow. So excited!¡±

    Carmen''s demeanor was that of a child eager to explore a toy store, filled to the brim with gleeful anticipation.

    ¡°Good, good. I can see that you¡¯re really excited to travel and all, but always be careful and wary of everyone. I know how reckless you can get sometimes.¡± Azhane said with a slight hint of worry. Carmen nodded to the response and reassured Azhane that she would take everything seriously.

    ¡°Well, I better get going. I have a ton of paperwork to get caught up on. Don''t exhaust yourself too much.¡±

    Azhane smiled as she reached her hand forward, brushing Carmen¡¯s bangs away from her face.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯m probably going to turn in early tonight anyways. I want to be well rested for tomorrow.¡± Carmen replied.

    ¡°Yes, good idea. You¡¯ll need all the rest you can get. Alright then, I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±

    Azhane warmly smiled before glancing over at Graymoor.

    ¡°Graymoor, could you escort me to the library? I have a few journals to pick up before heading back to my office.¡± She asked, prompting Graymoor to firmly nod and agree. He grabbed his uniform jacket and quickly followed her towards the doorway.

    Azhane and Graymoor arrived at the library and as they stepped inside, Azhane dismissed the guards, leaving them alone. He followed her up to the second floor of Castle de Belouis'' massive four story library, chock full of thousands of books from all eras and genres. She stopped a couple rows down and tried reaching for a book that was just a bit too high for her.

    Graymoor quickly reached above her and easily obtained it, not having anywhere near as much trouble as she did. He handed Azhane the blue colored journal and as she took it from him, her soft hand gently glided across his. She smiled and thanked him for the help, playfully commenting on his height compared to hers.

    They grabbed a few more books before heading to her office on the upper floors of the castle. She took a seat at her desk and sighed, as though exhausted from a long day.

    ¡°Is everything alright your Majesty?¡± Graymoor asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a little tired from all this paperwork. I¡¯ve been on the throne for almost a year, but I¡¯m still not used to this amount of work. No idea how my parents were able to do this for so long. It¡¯s tough.¡±

    Azhane leaned back in her chair and stared up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Ah I see¡­¡± Graymoor softly responded, not sure that he could relate to Her Majesty''s current situation.

    ¡°And then, Carmen leaving tomorrow for her awakening journey has me quite stressed as well. She¡¯s never really been out of the confines of this castle, so I¡¯m not too sure how she¡¯ll handle all the dangers of Alaira.¡± She added with a worried sigh.

    ¡°For whatever reason, Father wouldn¡¯t let her experience the outside world like the rest of us and I fear that decision could blow up in our faces.¡±

    Azhane buried her face into her hands and stared down at the papers on her desk, clearly feeling bothered by her thoughts.

    ¡°Your feelings are completely understandable but, I feel as though you should let the young miss figure things out on her own, Your Majesty. She¡¯s smart enough and skilled enough to make it through anything thrown at her. You just need to trust her.¡± Graymoor chimed in with a matter of fact tone.

    "I wouldn''t have been able to grow as much as I have, let alone achieve the 2nd rank of the Six if I hadn''t been allowed to figure things out on my own. Finding your own way is how you can accomplish greater things, Your Majesty." He added, his deep voice echoing across the room. Azhane sighed again but eventually agreed with his words, despite feeling mother-like worry for her baby sister.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll trust that everything goes fine and I¡¯ll let her figure things out on her own. Discovering herself is how she¡¯ll become awakened, so I¡¯ve no right to interfere in that process because of my worry.¡± She replied, finally calming herself.

    ¡°Thank you Graymoor, I feel a bit better now.¡± Azhane smiled as he bowed his head, accepting her thanks with limitless gratitude.

    A carnal cold enveloped the room, darkness was all around with only a faint trim of the horizon being visible. What was this strange land, void of any signs of life?

    Suddenly, in a rapid moment, time sped up and the darkness lifted enough to reveal an ancient, sandstone colored ruin. It was bathed in the light of a purple-colored moon, gleaming eerily with a haunting disposition. The ruins seemed thousands of years old, not having any familiar markings to provide information of their origin.

    Carmen entered into the inner chamber and saw a massive pool of dark, ink-like water sitting in the center. Above the pool was an open sky light that allowed the purple moon to light up the surface of this murky water.

    When she approached the somewhat enticing pool, faint chanting began. This dialect and language was clearly not from the modern era, unfamiliar in both cadence and sound. The strange tones became louder and louder, reverberating against the walls of this mysterious chamber.

    Carmen eventually gazed towards the center of the pool and saw shadowy figures emerging from the dark waters, formless and dripping with ink as they glided their way towards her. Frozen from fear, she was unable to move while the figures enveloped her. They enticed and encouraged Carmen to walk into the pool, guiding her body closer.

    As Carmen stepped her feet in, the cold she previously felt quickly dissipated and the inky water now felt searingly hot to the touch. The further she stepped, the louder the chanting got, so much so that Carmen began to understand them.

    ¡°Come to us. Come to us. COME TO US!¡±

    With a forceful jolt, Carmen awoke from a deep slumber, dripping with sweat and gripping her chest.

    ¡°What was that dream just now??¡± She fearfully inquired, looking around her dark room. The nightmare she experienced felt so real and oddly familiar, as though she had been there before. After collecting herself, Carmen laid back down on her pillow and stared at the ceiling before falling asleep again.

 CH 2: Trust, Itll Be Fine

    The morning quickly arrived, which prompted a loud knock to strike Carmen¡¯s door. The knock occurred three times, each hit being louder than the last. However, when no response was heard, the person behind the knock began to speak.

    ¡°Lady Carmen, it¡¯s time for you to wake up.¡± Said the nurturing voice behind the door.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    Once again, no response was heard. The individual outside opened the door and rushed over towards the bed. She gently, yet assertively shook Carmen awake. She opened her eyes and saw an elderly maid standing next to her.

    She was a fairly short and stout lady with whitish gray hair rolled into a tight bun. Her maid outfit was incredibly decadent with various gold trims along the edge, accenting perfectly against the all black material and lacy white frills. Despite being a servant, it was clear that she held a very important position within this castle.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up, My Lady. You''ve got a big day ahead of you.¡± She said in a soft, yet stern tone.

    ¡°Five more minutes Nadine, pleaseeeee¡­..¡± Carmen whispered with a sleepy groan, turning back over on her side. She gripped the silky covers and pulled them above her head, shrouding herself from the maid¡¯s gaze.

    Nadine, now clearly irritated and having had her patience tested, grabbed the covers of the bed and swiftly snatched them off, exposing Carmen to the sharp bite of her unusually cold room.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I''m up!!! Goodness Nadine, must you be so cruel?!¡± Carmen exclaimed.

    Nadine gave her no reply while she simply walked over to the bathroom door, motioning for Carmen to follow. Carmen reluctantly got up and headed towards the entryway, sighing as she dragged her feet with each sleepy step.

    Once inside, she undressed herself and entered the warm, pool sized tub that was filled with soapy bubbles. She rested her head on the edge and looked up at the skylight, admiring the sunlight that was now filling this extravagant and large castle.

    Pristine marble floors, expensive tapestry layering the walls, jeweled light fixtures, and lavish artworks all defined the immense level of royalty presented here. Castle de Belouis was the name of this storied and grand home of the Royal Belouis family, long standing rulers of the nation known as Volaire. The castle towered over its surroundings within the capital city of Ariana and was the crown jewel of the nation, its tall and white marble walls being seen from many miles away.

    After washing up, Carmen grabbed an outfit that was draped over her vanity chair and proceeded to get dressed. The outfit had long, black fingerless gloves, black leather boots that went past her knees, and black shorts. Her belt curiously tilted to the side as she fiddled with the compartment attached to it.

    She then slid on her red, medium length, split cover up skirt and a sleeveless button up jacket. Carmen looked in the mirror and twirled around to see her new travel garbs, admiring the various gold trims throughout that accented against the black colors.

    Once she felt satisfied with her new look, Carmen went over to her travel bag and made sure she had everything she needed. With a quick, yet thorough once over, she zipped up the bag and slung it over her shoulder, now fully ready to get this journey started.

    Carmen bolted downstairs, but as she approached the grand hall, she noticed another one of her sisters having a conversation. It was Zalthia Belouis, the 2nd eldest daughter of the Royal Belouis family and commander of the Queen''s Royal Guard known as The Six. Zalthia was easy to spot as she was wearing her signature, scarlet colored robes over top of her black uniform. While she talked, Zalthia ran her fingers through her long silver hair before gathering it all together and draping over her right shoulder.

    Unsurprisingly, the individual she was speaking with happened to be the third ranked member of The Six, Asiah Dior or otherwise known as Asiah of Three. She had a similar black uniform as Zalthia but her jacket was sleeveless and a bit sleeker overall. On her left arm was a tribal style tattoo that raced around her bicep and down to the forearm, accenting perfectly against her tanned skin.

    However, once Carmen reached the bottom step, an overly large white liger with similar markings to Asiah¡¯s tattoo came into view. The oversized feline was laying on its side, resting its body on the cool marble tile.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Carmen¡¯s eyes lit up as she ran over to say hello, eager to greet them. Upon her arrival, the seemingly fierce and dangerous-looking beast got on all fours and leapt onto Carmen, vigorously licking her face while purring loudly.

    ¡°Hello to you too Vera! Geez, you can stop licking my face now.¡± Carmen playfully quipped to the gentle giant.

    Vera stopped her vicious assault and stepped to the side, motioning her head near Carmen¡¯s hand, as though she were demanding pats and scratches. Carmen got to her feet and obliged, petting her soft liger friend while looking up at Asiah with a smile.

    ¡°Seems you two are still as close as ever. Even when you were a toddler, Vera couldn¡¯t get enough of you.¡± Asiah chuckled.

    ¡°Probably because she kept sneaking food to her when she wasn¡¯t supposed to. That Manifest of yours won¡¯t ever forget that gesture.¡± Zalthia chimed in, shaking her head with slight annoyance. Carmen awkwardly laughed while she continued to scratch Vera¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Are you ready to head out sis?¡± Zalthia added, noticing the travel bag next to Carmen.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got everything I need packed. I¡¯m a little nervous, but I know that everything¡¯ll be fine. Can¡¯t wait to awaken and get my Manifest!¡±

    Carmen clenched her fist together and pumped it into the air, showing just how eager she was to leave.

    ¡°I see. Well, all I can say is to not rush things. It takes time to obtain a Manifest, so don¡¯t get discouraged if it''s been multiple months and you don¡¯t really feel anything. That¡¯s completely normal.¡±

    As soon as Zalthia finished speaking, Azhane entered the grand hall. Asiah of Three quickly knelt and bowed upon her entrance, joined by Vera on her left side.

    ¡°Lift your head Asiah, I¡¯m only here to see off Carmen.¡± Azhane quickly stated, as though feeling a tad annoyed by the theatrics. She walked over to Carmen and gave her another big hug before pulling an object out of a small, purple void.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to give you something before you leave. Put this on and don¡¯t take it off until you obtain your Manifest.¡±

    She carefully handed Carmen a small brown box. Carmen slowly opened the little box and saw a silver necklace with a simple cube shaped pendant. The craftsmanship was a little plain, not having anything special or interesting about it.

    ¡°Uhh, thanks, but what is this?¡±

    Carmen examined the necklace with a perplexed expression. Azhane removed the necklace from the box and brushed Carmen¡¯s hair to the side. She gently put the pendant around Carmen''s neck and seconds later, she began to feel a tingling sensation on her face, tickling all over.

    ¡°This necklace may look a little plain, but this is a very rare illusory charm. It¡¯s imbued with Core Energy and has the ability to alter the appearance of whoever wears it.¡±

    Azhane reached her hand into another dark purple void and pulled out a mirror as the void faded away. She held it up to Carmen¡¯s face and to her surprise she now had light brown hair, green eyes, and a fair number of freckles.

    ¡°WOAH!!!¡± she exclaimed, shocked by her new face. ¡°But why do I need to hide my appearance?¡±

    ¡°Because you would stick out like a sore thumb. No one else in Alaira looks like us and we don¡¯t need you becoming a target for someone trying to bring harm to the Belouis family.¡± Zalthia stated with a serious tone, making sure Carmen understood the severity of the outside world.

    "Yeah, we all had to use some kind of disguise when we left home to go on our journeys. There are some dangerous people out there, so it''s better to be safe than sorry." Azhane added.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Yeah that totally makes sense. I didn¡¯t even think about that.¡±

    Carmen nervously laughed, feeling slightly scared by the thought of getting killed while on her journey.

    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I could accompany you to the first town. Would ensure your safety for the first leg of your journey at least.¡± Asiah chimed in, brushing her short curly hair back as she smiled. Carmen quickly shook her head, disagreeing with Asiah¡¯s offer.

    ¡°No, I want to do this the right way. Having someone protect and watch over me would defeat the whole purpose of my first journey. I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Asiah gave her a firm nod and after a few more conversations, Carmen was ready to set off into the unknown and fully awaken her abilities.

    ¡°Well, looks like I¡¯m off! Take care and I¡¯ll try to be back as soon as possible.¡±

    Azhane and Zalthia smiled, agreeing with her words and wishing her the best of luck. They waved goodbye as Carmen left the castle, now officially beginning her long journey.

    While she walked the busy and bustling streets of Ariana City, Carmen reminisced about good times. Seeing all the familiar shops and roads that she often admired from the castle filled her with warmth and reassurance.

    All around her, citizens were using a multitude of abilities and Manifests to assist with their day to day routines and jobs, showing just how reliant on the Core of Alaira everyone was. Core Energy was brimming everywhere in Ariana City and Carmen couldn¡¯t wait to be among those that used their Manifests freely.

    ''I¡¯ll really miss this place. Take care while I¡¯m away!''

    As Carmen maneuvered her way through the crowds of people, she couldn''t help but feel nostalgic. The various cream colored walls and tan wooden roofs of each building hailed her every step of the way.

    She eventually hit the city limits where a giant steel gate, brandished with the crest of Volaire, greeted her. The guard standing watch bowed his head and stepped aside, as though he were already aware of who she was and why she was there. He motioned to the guards on the side wall and they began to use their Core Energy to power a mechanism that lifted the gate up.

    Carmen quickly stepped through to the other side and the gate slowly began to close, rumbling the ground as it shut. She was now outside of the city for the very first time in her life. The scene was picturesque with lush, green plains and a light blue, partly cloudy sky. Carmen dreamed of seeing this world for so long and now it was right at her finger tips, calling out to her with open arms. She grabbed a map from her travel bag and began to scan its contents.

    ¡°Hmm, now where was it? Ah, here we go. I think I¡¯ll head to Olay Town first and then from there I can get to Cable Village. It should only take me about three days if I stay on the main path.¡±

    Carmen gently folded up her map and after securing it inside of her bag, she took her first few steps out into the unknown.

 CH 3: Is That Boy A Fish?

    After walking for almost five hours straight, Carmen was beginning to feel tired and annoyed. Even though she had just started her journey, regret was seeping in at a rapid pace.

    ¡°Ughhhhhh, this sucks!!! Why didn¡¯t Zalthia let me take a horse at least? This is so stupid, stupid.¡± She pouted in a bratty manner as she remembered a previous conversation she had with her sister.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to figure everything out on your own. We aren¡¯t helping you on your awakening journey, that defeats the whole purpose of it.¡±

    Zalthia would often say in her usual condescending and annoyed tone.

    ¡°I should find some food, it¡¯s getting late and I really don¡¯t want to hunt in darkness.¡±

    Carmen sighed and looked around her surroundings, now hearing her stomach growl loudly.

    The sun was beginning to kiss the horizon and she still hadn¡¯t found anything to eat. Feeling annoyed and dejected, she sat down on the grassy trail to take a short break. She glanced over her left shoulder and spotted something off in the distance. It was a giant Chickatrice, an overgrown bird with chicken and turkey related features.

    This species of bird was native to Volaire and could often be found during the evening hours as this was the time it would search for food. Carmen quickly collected herself as she had just found the motherload of food.

    ¡°It''s about time I found something!! That thing could feed me for a week!!¡± She exclaimed, beginning to salivate like a wild animal.

    She slowly approached it while hidden behind the bushes, trying her best to not make a sound. Once in position, Carmen extended her hand and aimed her palm at the overgrown bird. With a soft grunt, her void based Core Energy released and ensnared the prey.

    Large amounts of gravitational pressure began to crush the bird, rendering it completely immobile from the weight holding it down.

    The Chickatrice succumbed to the force of Carmen¡¯s gravity and she quickly collected her prey, doing a light celebratory jig in the process. Carmen dragged it to a clearing in the trees and set it to the side while she made camp for the night. She cut and cleaned the bird using methods from various survival books she had read, doing her best to prep it for consumption. She was by no means perfect, but it was good enough to put over the open fire and cook.

    After filling her stomach with the tasty bird, she laid down and stared at the star filled sky. Not a single cloud could be seen amongst the sea of stars, sparkling like little jewels. Truly a beautiful sight. Carmen smiled and quickly fell asleep, exhausted from her first day of travel.

    A few days had passed, and Carmen finally found herself outside of Olay Town. The town had quite the amount of quaint charm to it, being filled with rustic looking shops and homes. Even though it wasn¡¯t that large, there were crowds of people everywhere, extremely packed and busy. Carmen fought her way through the wall of people and made it to a little bookstore off to the side.

    The withered green and yellow sign out front read, ¡°Millie¡¯s Text Shop.¡± Having no idea if this was a good place to be, she stepped inside. All Carmen wanted was a moment of respite from the suffocating chaos outside.

    A bell rang as she opened the door and quickly, Carmen was greeted by a heavyset young female with curly red hair and green eyes.

    ¡°Hey ther¡¯! Welcome to my humble bookstore! Is there anythin¡¯ you lookin¡¯ fer?¡± The woman asked with a strange cadence to her voice. Carmen took a second to process what the lady had said, as she didn¡¯t recognize the heavy accent.

    ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯ll just look around for a bit, thank you.¡± Carmen replied.

    ¡°Well, if ya need anythin¡¯ just holler! I¡¯ll be at tha front desk.¡±

    Millie smiled really big and hobbled away, pulling up her sagging skirt.

    Carmen sighed as she composed herself, calming down before she looked around the surprisingly large shop. She honestly didn¡¯t even need anything from here, Carmen just wanted to kill time long enough for the crowds to disperse a bit.

    Even though the entrance was small, inside were multiple rows of shelves and a large lounge area to comfortably read. Carmen was impressed by the size of it all. She went down a few aisles and scanned the shelves before randomly picking a book out. She looked at its light green cover with great interest before slowly flipping through the fairly worn pages. Carmen stopped on a page and noticed that it was explaining something she was quite curious about, Affinities. It read:

    ******************

    Affinities are the attribute that a Vesta¡¯s ability is based around. There are a total of 12 Affinities on record, each vastly different from one another in both potency and effectiveness. They are as follows: Dark, Earth, Electro, Fire, Ice, Light, Mind, Plant, Time, Water, Wind, & Void.

    When an individual is born in this world, the Core of Alaira will pass down an Affinity from their parents as a base for their abilities. If the mother has a Wind Affinity and the father an Ice Affinity, the child has a 50% chance to obtain either of those Affinities. Based on current research, no other Affinity can be gained.

    Once an Affinity is established, A link to the Core of Alaira is created and Core Energy will begin coursing through the child. This link is referred to as a Vesta¡¯s ¡°Strand.¡± Without a Strand, the Vesta will not be able to utilize any of their abilities nor summon forth a Manifest. All power generated by a Vesta comes from their Strand, the internal and direct connection to the Core of Alaira.

    ******************

    ¡°Huh, I see. I guess that explains why I have an Affinity to Void, but Zalthia has an Affinity to Mind. Interesting¡­¡± Carmen softly whispered, reading the excerpt with great interest.

    Once she closed the book, Carmen suddenly heard a loud crash. She jumped, startled by the brutal sound. Carmen slowly went over to investigate the origin of the noise, trying to figure out what caused it. After peaking around the corner, she saw a young boy laying on the floor with books all over him. The entire aisle was in disarray and curiously, a ladder was tipped on its side as well.

    ¡°Umm, are you okay??¡± Carmen asked with a concerned expression on her face, scanning the area and trying to understand just how he fell down. The boy slowly looked up and couldn¡¯t really see who was talking, only noticing a blurred image in front of him.

    ¡°Mother, is that you?¡± The boy asked in an almost drunken and dazed stupor.

    ¡°What? Are you serious? Of course I¡¯m not your mother!¡±

    Once he quickly came to his senses and realized the situation, the boy frantically looked around. He removed all the books off of him and stood up in a hurry, brushing the dust from his clothes.

    The boy had very disheveled blue hair, slits on the sides of his neck, and blue scale-like markings on his arms and legs. He wore simple black pants and a light green colored shirt made from basic fabrics that loosely fit him. Though seemingly human at first glance, the features he had told a different story.

    He was of the Siestian race, an underwater dwelling people from the Siestro Kingdom, the western region of Resotera. They all had distinctive fish-like features on their bodies, making it fairly easy to spot them.

    Carmen was intrigued by his appearance as she hadn¡¯t really spoken to a Siestian before, so this encounter was very new to her. The boy awkwardly smiled, but after a brief moment of realization, he began to panic.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carmen asked.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°My glasses! I can¡¯t find them!!¡± He replied, squinting at the blurred mess around him.

    Carmen searched the floor and as she glanced over, a glint caught her eye. The glasses were slightly underneath the bottom edge of a bookshelf.

    She grabbed them and handed him the glasses, placing them gently into his hands. He graciously accepted them, putting the round spectacles on his face and restoring his vision. He thanked Carmen repeatedly, expressing his gratitude in his own weird way.

    The two began to have a conversation and Carmen noticed that this boy seemed rather odd. He wouldn¡¯t stop talking, had awkward mannerisms, and was very fidgety with everything. His nerdy demeanor exuded low self-esteem and a level of awkwardness she had never experienced before. After what seemed like an eternity, Carmen cut him off and sharply asked a question, interrupting his word vomit.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? You¡¯ve been talking this entire time, but you haven¡¯t even introduced yourself. That¡¯s kind of rude don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Her patience was wearing thin, and her royal mannerisms kicked in with full force.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s just been so long since someone willingly wanted to talk to me. Guess I got a little carried away.¡± The boy responded with an awkward laugh, feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Rivell Munis, nice to meet you! What is your name?¡±

    He extended his hand out to shake hers. Carmen, feeling satisfied that he stopped the word vomit and finally told her his name, shook his rough hands.

    ¡°My name is Carmen, happy to make your acquaintance.¡±

    Rivell took notice of her long brown hair and green eyes, causing him to blush a little by her attractiveness.

    ¡°So why are you in Olay Town? Seems kind of a random place to travel to from Siestro.¡± Carmen wondered, feeling curious as to why a Siestian was all the way out here. He nodded and replied quickly,

    ¡°I¡¯m currently on my awakening journey. I started about two months ago and ended up all the way out here.¡±

    Carmen was shocked to hear this because he seemed much younger than she was.

    ¡°Oh wow, me too! Although, I¡¯ve only been on mine for a few days. Have you made any progress with your abilities?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh no, not really. I¡¯m not very good at fighting and I don¡¯t think my abilities will be of much use. I''m a little stumped on how to become awakened to be honest.¡±

    He looked down at the ground with disappointment, feeling slightly saddened by his words.

    ¡°Oh I see... Well, it¡¯s really just a matter of time. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure things out.¡± Rivell awkwardly smiled at the words of encouragement, feeling a little better.

    ¡°So, where are you from?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I''m from Ariana City and my family rul-¡±

    Carmen quickly caught herself as she was about to reveal that her family ruled over the nation and that she was of royal descent. Remembering that she was to remain undercover, she came up with a quick lie.

    ¡°Uh, my family runs a sheep shop... Yeah, a sheep shop.¡­¡±

    Carmen hoped he would move on but Rivell, showing interest in this shop, asked her some questions about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not all that interesting, they just sell sheep¡­¡± She annoyingly responded.

    ¡°Man, if i''m ever in Ariana, I¡¯ll be sure to visit your family''s shop!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ahem, you do that.¡±

    Carmen struggled to hold back laughter, because she knew full well there was no sheep shop in that city.

    As the conversation continued, Carmen learned that Rivell wanted to be an alchemist so he could create remedies for sick people. He always had a desire to help those in need and getting into healthcare was the best way he could do so. Carmen found this very commendable and made mention of a highly accomplished alchemist that she knew.

    ¡°If we ever run into each other after we become awakened, I¡¯ll be happy to introduce you to her.¡±

    Rivell was very happy to hear this and graciously accepted the offer.

    ¡°Well, Rivell, I think I must get going. I¡¯ve got a lot of traveling to do. Thank you for the lovely conversation.¡±

    Carmen began to gather her things, slightly bowing her head before walking away.

    ¡°WAIT!!!¡± Rivell exclaimed with desperation.

    ¡°Can I tag along? I know I may not be of much use, but I think I could learn a lot from you! Please!¡±

    He bowed his head as he pleaded with her. Carmen was taken aback by his declaration, but after quick deliberation, she gave him a response.

    ¡°Sure, don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care then!¡±

    Rivell¡¯s face lit up with great joy as he swiftly grabbed his things. They exited the bookstore together, starting a surprising new friendship.

    The duo made their way through the endlessly crowded streets, pushing against the shoulder to shoulder traffic. They finally arrived at the edge of Olay Town and went through the gate that led to the main road.

    ¡°Ugh, that town is way too small for all those people. Felt like I was suffocating.¡± Carmen remarked in an annoyed tone, panting heavily with her hands on her knees.

    ¡°Yeah, too many people is scary to me.¡± Rivell responded, also out of breath and expressing his dislike of large crowds. They composed themselves and began walking the main road towards Cable Village, Carmen¡¯s next destination.

    The road was wide and layered with small, sandy colored cobblestone, providing a fairly comfortable terrain to walk on. On each side were sprawling meadows and rolling hills lush with green grass and flowers of various colors. The views were straight out of a fairytale and the two couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of this new road to travel. After a few minutes of walking, Carmen turned her attention over to Rivell, growing curious about something.

    ¡°So Rivell, what kind of ability do you have?¡± She asked, tilting her head to the side.

    He didn¡¯t respond right away, only looking up at the large row of windmills off in the distance.

    ¡°Oh, uhh¡­ Well.. It''s kind of embarrassing to talk about if I¡¯m being honest.¡± He nervously replied, not wanting to reveal his skills or rather, lack thereof.

    ¡°Come on, how bad could it be? It¡¯s got to be somewhat decent for you to have made it this far from home.¡±

    Carmen encouraged with a hopeful cadence, trying to show support for her new travel companion. Rivell heavily sighed while stepping off the road and towards a patch of grass.

    He aimed his hand towards it and struggled to force out his Core Energy. Nothing happened... After a few, painfully uneventful seconds went by, a tiny pink colored flower grew from the patch of grass.

    ¡°I have an affinity to Plant which allows me to make flowers grow¡­. Not very useful¡­¡± Rivell said with a defeated tone.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡±

    Carmen looked at the pathetically small flower swaying in the breeze, slightly snickering at the sad display of power.

    ¡°I mean¡­ It¡¯s cute at least.¡± She replied with a snicker, patting him on the back.

    ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your ability?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an affinity to Void and I can manipulate gravity. Like this.¡±

    Carmen aimed her palm at a nearby bush and after she exerted her energy, the bush was completely flattened, as though an invisible weight was dropped on it.

    ¡°Woah! That¡¯s so cool. You¡¯re amazing Carmen! When you awaken and become a Vesta I bet you¡¯ll be crazy strong!¡± Rivell excitedly commented, impressed by her display of skills.

    ¡°Ah, this is nothing.¡±

    She happily accepted the praise being thrown at her. They got back to the road and picked up the pace, not wanting to waste any more time. The walk to Cable Village was several weeks long, so it was time that they got a move on and started this new leg of the journey.

 CH 4: The Road Less Traveled

    The unnecessarily large doors to the grand hall of Castle de Belouis began to open, letting in a well dressed man. With his greenish colored robes and regal hat, he seemed to be someone of great importance. With a determined face, he followed the guards to the throne room, ready to have a meeting with the queen.

    As they entered the massive throne room, the man marveled at the grand tapestries etched with the crest of Volaire draping down. On the other walls were various elaborate paintings of past Belouis royalty and at the end of the room was a large marble throne sitting atop a set of stairs. The man began to feel anxious among such scale and riches, easily dwarfing whatever kingdom he had come from.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Sir Daymond Riddle of the Olun Kingdom has arrived!¡± The guard yelled out with a deep, authority filled voice.

    Sir Riddle stepped forward towards the foot of the steps and bowed his head. He glanced up to see Queen Azhane Belouis sitting on the throne in all her young beauty. Her piercing red eyes met with his and she smiled.

    ¡°Welcome Sir Riddle, I hope your travels went well. I hear that you have a message for me?¡± she asked with soft curiosity.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I come with a message on behalf of King Darius Crane III, ruler of the Olun Kingdom. He specified that this message be brought directly to you to avoid any interception over the airwaves. Shall I read it?¡±

    She motioned her hand and he started to read this letter about a highly valuable object that was recently stolen from their castle in the city of Olunas.

    The letter also made mention of other objects that had gone missing in the past few weeks, the king wondering if there was some kind of connection. The letter closed with a sense of urgency, telling them to keep an eye on any valuables within their nation.

    ¡°I highly advise that you prevent any of these delicate artifacts from falling into the wrong hands. I trust you will act accordingly.¡± The letter ended, causing the messenger to roll it up tightly.

    ¡°Hmm I see. Seems as though we have a little thief on our hands. Tell King Darius that I¡¯ll look into things on our end and will tighten security as well.¡± Azhane replied to the messenger as she crossed her legs.

    Sir Riddle jotted down the statement before bowing and exiting the throne room. Seconds later, Zalthia came from the shadows just as the doors closed, looking a little puzzled.

    ¡°What was that all about? Does the Olun king expect us to find the culprit for him? That¡¯s not our job.¡± She wondered with a harsh tone, clearly annoyed at the thought.

    ¡°No, not necessarily. He¡¯s just making sure that we¡¯re aware of the current situation. Besides, the items he mentioned do raise some concern.¡±

    Azhane tapped her chin for a brief moment, making sense of everything she had just heard.

    ¡°The Beads of Oman and the Raven Chalice are especially interesting, seeing as they were purposely kept separated from each other. Whoever is taking these items clearly wants to bring them together.¡± She added before turning her head towards Zalthia.

    ¡°Look into this for me and see what you can find out. And I¡¯m not asking this as your sister, but as your superior, Zalthia of One.¡±

    Azhane commanded as she stood from her throne. Zalthia snickered at the request, amused by the serious tone coming from her sister and with a swift kneel she replied.

    ¡°I, Zalthia of One, leader of The Six, shall obey your command, Your Majesty.¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, she disappeared from the throne room.

    ¡°She¡¯s always so dramatic.¡±

    Azhane softly laughed before exiting the throne room as well.

    The sun blazed in the sky on this hot, Spring afternoon. As they continued further south, the main path grew more sweltering.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so hot out here. How much longer til the next town?¡± Rivell tiredly pleaded, sweat furiously dripping down his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we really need to get out of this heat.¡±

    Carmen looked at her map, searching for anything to provide them with relief. She spotted another road that led to Cable Village, but it would add two more days to their trip. Despite the extra travel time, the road was within the nearby forest and the trees would provide ample shade from the smoldering sun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there. It¡¯s a longer trip to Cable Village, but it¡¯ll be much cooler.¡±

    She pointed to the opening in the trees, locating the correct path after matching it with the map. Rivell agreed and they got off of the main pathway to take this separate route.

    Almost immediately after entering the forest, the temperature dropped to a much more comfortable degree. Just as they walked past a few trees, there was an old wooden and rotted sign that said: Harlequin¡¯s Thicket. The text was drawn on with fairly fresh paint, insinuating that the sign was recently put up.

    ¡°Hmm, that''s odd. This isn¡¯t the name that¡¯s on the map.¡± Carmen remarked as she noticed the path on her map simply said ¡°unknown.¡±

    Rivell shrugged as he looked around at the naked trees towering above, not feeling too concerned.

    ¡°Maybe they just never updated the map, but man, this feels much better!¡± Rivell exclaimed, wiping the sweat from his brow.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Carmen agreed and the two began to walk the heavily wooded path carefully. The trail was barely visible by all the dead leaves and fallen twigs on it. It clearly hadn¡¯t been used for awhile, but this didn¡¯t stop the duo from proceeding deeper into the forest.

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy that we¡¯ve already been traveling together for two weeks, huh Carmen!¡± Rivell said as they walked through the annoyingly dense forest.

    ¡°Yeah, time is really moving fast these days. And aren¡¯t you just now over three months into your awakening journey? Feel anything yet?¡± Carmen replied, curious about his progress.

    ¡°Hmm, nope, not really. Do you?¡±

    ¡°No, but my sister said it felt like a hot fire welling up inside of her. For her it started after she rescued a family from a pack of wild beasts. I guess it just happens when it happens.¡±

    Rivell was satisfied by Carmen¡¯s answer and began to ask questions about her sisters and family. Hesitantly, she avoided the questions and quickly shifted the topic to something else, not wanting to accidentally reveal who she really was.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re from Siestro right? What¡¯s it like out there?¡± She questioned with great interest.

    ¡°Ah, yeah I am. Let¡¯s see, Siestro is really unlike anything else on this continent! With it being partly on land and underwater, we have a pretty wide variety of people living there. My family and I lived within the capital, Marillia, so we rarely had to come to the surface since everything we needed was down there.¡± Rivell¡¯s face beamed as he talked about his home, excited to share such information.

    He continued to describe the aesthetic of the city, mentioning architectural details that were similar to a fantastical feudal Japan mixed with Atlantis. The imagery sounded quite impressive and Carmen was rather blown away by the picture he painted.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool! I really hope I get to visit there someday.¡± She replied, imagining herself among the native Siestians swimming around.

    They continued their trek through the woods for a couple days and just as the moon gleamed in the sky, they made camp for the night. They prepared to sleep on the hard and prickly forest floor for yet another evening. However, right as Carmen laid her head down, she jolted up and looked around, having heard something in the distance. She scanned the treeline closely but didn''t see anything through the dark woods.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Carmen?¡± Rivell asked, noticing her sudden alertness.

    ¡°Ah, nothing. I thought I heard something. Sorry.¡±

    She cautiously laid back down and closed her eyes. A few minutes went by and suddenly they heard multiple voices speak in their vicinity.

    ¡°Well, well, well boys. I think it¡¯s time we get this started.¡±

    Carmen quickly stood up from the ground and glared at her surroundings with a fierce, yet concerned look on her face.

    Rivell followed suit, getting behind her while a man with one eye and a fairly muscular build stepped out from the bushes. His brown hair was dirty and messy, with the bangs covering the large scar across his face and he wore fairly tattered black shorts. He seemed to be quite proud of his muscles as he was completely shirtless, baring his chiseled abs for all to see.

    The other trees and bushes in the area began to rustle and more men of various sizes emerged, their number being ten total.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been following you kids for quite some time. Didn¡¯t think you would ever stop walking!!¡± The strange man cackled with a crazed look on his face.

    ¡°You all must not be very smart, walking into these oh so dangerous woods by yourselves. Didn¡¯t your mommies teach you better? No? Guess we¡¯ll have to teach you that lesson ourselves.¡± One of the assailants deviously smiled, stepping toward Carmen.

    ¡°Hey Harlequin, can we kill em now? We¡¯ve been waiting so long!¡± Another bandit said to the one-eyed man, pleading with him to get this assault underway.

    ¡°Have patience would ya! It¡¯s no fun to cut right to the chase.¡± Harlequin replied with a devious smirk, now turning his attention back to Carmen and Rivell.

    ¡°Now, if you would be so kind and give us everything you¡¯ve got. And better yet¡­¡±

    He stopped and admired Carmen with lustful eyes, scanning her body up and down. He was clearly thinking of a multitude of inappropriate things as he stared deeply at her legs.

    ¡°You, girly, can come with us. We¡¯d love to see what kind of treasures you have underneath them shorts heh heh.¡±

    Harlequin disgustingly licked the dull side of his blade as he showed a gross smile. Carmen angrily glared at the man as she whispered to Rivell.

    ¡°Stay behind me, got it?¡± Rivell nervously nodded, sticking close to Carmen while feeling terrified of the situation. Carmen composed herself after letting out a nervous sigh and then she carefully aimed her palm towards the man.

    ¡°Oh, what''s this?¡± He chuckled, amused by her pose.

    Suddenly, a great force came over the man and he dropped to the ground, as though crushed by an invisible weight. Carmen was using her gravity manipulation to subdue the bandit, fully immobilizing him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there you idiots! Grab her!!¡± He yelled out while firmly pressed to the ground.

    The other bandits summoned forth their Manifests while furiously charging her. Carmen, with the swiftness of a bird, weaved and dodged their attacks easily. One by one, the bandits swung at her with their swords and fists, trying their damndest to take Carmen out.

    After each dodge, she force pushed her foes away, masterfully sending weapons flying with her ability. One bandit grabbed her from behind, clasping his hands tightly together. Within seconds, she flipped with him still on her back and easily threw the bandit off. As he was dispatched, she immediately shifted her attention to the other assailants, bolting towards them and sending a barrage of forceful kicks in their direction.

    Even though these bandits were twice her size and wielded Manifests of their own, none of them could land a hit. They were being absolutely embarrassed by a sixteen year old girl.

    ''These guys must be Pearl Class Vestas at best, this is way too easy.''

    As the fight continued, Carmen felt more and more confident. However, while she was fully distracted with the remaining bandits, Harlequin was able to get free from her gravitational force. Carmen¡¯s focus had carelessly shifted during the assault, causing the release of her ability.

    The bandit leader quickly stood up while summoning a sharp, scuffed looking blade. The sword was incredibly jagged along the edge and a single runic symbol glowed in the center. Harlequin''s Manifest didn''t look impressive at all, but the small burst of Core Energy coming from it was enough to cause problems.

    Harlequin dug into his pockets and removed a small vial of greenish liquid. After popping the cork, he poured the mysterious substance all over the blade, causing it to drip onto his hands. Curiously, he opted to utilize underhanded tactics in this fight instead of his own abilities. Once his preparations were complete, Harlequin noticed Rivell struggling to stick close to Carmen.

    He sprinted towards Rivell, fully ready to cleave him in two with the edge of his dripping blade. Carmen glanced over and saw the man quickly approaching Rivell from behind, realizing what his intentions were at that moment. She finished off the last bandit and screamed out, ¡°RIVELL!!! Move!!!¡±

    Rivell looked confused as he slowly turned around, now seeing the man getting closer and closer. Completely frozen with fear, he made no attempt to get out of the way. She contemplated using her gravity manipulation to push him back, but the thought was too late as the bandit was mere feet from her Siestian friend.

    Just as the blade reached him, Carmen leapt and pushed Rivell off to the side. However when doing so, the blade clipped Carmen¡¯s arm, creating a decent sized bloody gash. She then quickly used all of her strength to send Harlequin flying with her ability. The bandit leader lifted off the ground with immense force and flew out of the upper treeline, nowhere to be seen from then on.

    ¡°Carmen! Are you alright??¡± Rivell pleaded as she laid there with a bloodied arm.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine. It just grazed me a bit. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She replied, grimacing at the pain emitting from the cut.

    She got off the rough ground and Rivell quickly acquired a bandage wrap from his bag. He tended to the wound by wrapping the bandage tightly around her cut, stopping the bleed.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s late, but we should really get out of this place. If those guys were a class higher we would¡¯ve been done for. It¡¯s too dangerous out here.¡±

    Rivell agreed with her and after they gathered up their things, the duo swiftly left the area, rushing into the late night shadows.

 CH 5: A Testament of Healing

    After walking for a few hours into the muggy night, Carmen began to notice her energy and strength leaving her. Each step was more difficult than the last and her breathing was also getting more labored. Her vision blurred as she could barely keep her eyes open, struggling to move forward.

    ¡°Rivell¡­ Wait.. Up, ugh.¡± She softly said before collapsing to the ground. Rivell turned around and rushed over, lifting her head and frantically asking what was wrong.

    ¡°Carmen! Hey! Are you okay!?¡±

    She slowly opened her eyes and began to cough, unable to respond to him. Rivell noticed her arm was turning purple and the bandages seemed stained with a strange substance.

    ¡°Oh no, that blade he had must¡¯ve been covered with some kind of poison. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way a cut of this size would cause this much damage.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s condition was rapidly deteriorating and they were still miles away from any kind of establishment. As her almost lifeless body began to get colder, Rivell started to cry.

    ¡°Why do situations like this always happen to those around me? If I didn¡¯t freeze up, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. Why am I so useless?? Why can¡¯t I help her??¡±

    Tears streaked down his face and then a heavy and hot jolt hit the inside of his chest.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    ¡°What was that?¡± He wondered.

    It happened again and again, the feeling getting hotter and more intense. Rivell felt a large amount of Core Energy welling up around him, and the surrounding air grew warm. His body began to glow green as a bright light appeared in front of him.

    Within the light was a thick, dark green book with a red rose brandished on the front cover. It floated in the air with its pages slowly turning, enticing him to take hold of it.

    Rivell nervously reached out and grabbed the strange book, feeling an immense power enter him as he touched it. The book was his Manifest. At this very moment, Rivell became fully awakened.

    He looked at the book in awe, taking notice of its intricate detail. Suddenly, the Manifest glowed and on its own, turned to a certain page. The page had strange, runic text that Rivell had never seen before. He scanned the page and realized that, for some reason, he could fully understand what the text said. He cautiously read it out loud.

    ¡°The wielder of this testament may bring life to those within their presence. All we ask for is but a little bit of yours. Do you accept these terms?¡±

    Rivell, with a determined look on his face, quickly placed his hand on the page and forced his Core Energy into it. Upon doing so, a light green circle appeared around him and Carmen. Green petals materialized and swirl all around, taking aim and completely enveloping Carmen¡¯s arm.

    Her wounds began to heal rapidly, causing the poison to dissipate and the cut to disappear entirely. The color in her face returned and the dark bags under her eyes cleared up.

    ¡°Ah! Carmen! Carmen!¡± Rivell excitedly yelled, trying to wake her up.

    The green circle faded as the petals blew away in the wind, breaking apart and scattering in all directions. His Manifest closed shut and stopped glowing, finishing its job with incredible results. Carmen slowly opened her eyes and wondered what was happening.

    ¡°Uhh, Rivell, why are you holding me?¡± She asked, confused by the situation.

    Rivell started to tear up and gave her a big hug, squeezing tightly. Carmen almost pushed him off, but the sound of his cries caused her to hesitate. She lowered her arms and let him finish his embrace, realizing that he needed this moment.

    Lighting flashed in the distance of this stormy night. At the upper eastern edge of Volaire was a tavern called the Tilted Minx Taphouse and tonight it wasn¡¯t as busy as it usually was. Entering the door was Zalthia, trying to seek shelter from the pouring rain. She took a seat at the front bar area and pulled back the hood of her scarlet-colored robes, resting from a long day of travel.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°James, get me the usual. Extra ice.¡± She requested, getting more comfortable at the stool.

    ¡°Right away miss.¡± The bartender replied with a smile, grabbing a short glass from the cabinet.

    He poured a yellowish, thin liquid into the cup and three large cubes of ice. He gently slid the drink to her underneath a napkin.

    ¡°Here you go Lady Zalthia, Vahneer on the rocks. Enjoy.¡±

    Zalthia took the cup and sipped the bitter, yet smooth, alcoholic drink, feeling calmer with each gulp.

    ¡°That certainly takes the edge off things.¡± She remarked with a tired sigh, her face now becoming slightly flush.

    ¡°Everything alright? You seem more stressed today than usual.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve just been investigating something lately and I haven¡¯t gotten any leads. Feels as though I¡¯m running in circles. So annoying.¡±

    Zalthia swished her cup around before taking another sip.

    ¡°Ah, I see. Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure something out. You always do.¡±

    Zalthia shot a side-eyed glance at the smiling gray-haired bartender and brushed aside his words of encouragement, not feeling empowered by them at all.

    ¡°Ya know, sometimes I wish I could just have a simple job like yours. Pouring drinks while listening to people complain¡­ Would be nice.¡± She remarked, resting her head on her left hand.

    ¡°You say that now, but I bet you would be bored within a couple days. The great Scarlet Reaper needs to be out in the field, having fun while running investigations and capturing criminals for the Queen. That¡¯s what you do best, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, you make it sound like I¡¯m some kind of action hero. Trust me, it¡¯s not all daisies and rainbows. Dealing with so many idiots all the time takes the fun out of it, that¡¯s for damn sure..¡±

    Zalthia sighed and shifted her weight slightly, as though preparing to leave. She finished the last drop of her drink and stood up.

    ¡°Thanks for the drink. Keep the change.¡±

    Zalthia laid down a few gold-colored coins after putting up the hood on her scarlet robes. James bowed his head and thanked her as she walked away. Just before she got to the door, Zalthia overheard a conversation between two burly looking gentlemen near the entryway.

    ¡°Did you hear about the new jobs coming up? They¡¯re saying that whoever brings them this key or whatever you call it, will get a huge reward.¡± One of the men said with a slight whisper.

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t know where we would find it. The listing down in the depths wasn¡¯t specific.¡± The other man replied, trying to remember what he had read prior.

    Zalthia took note of this and stuck around close outside, waiting for them to exit the taphouse.

    A few short minutes passed and the two men left the building, completely unaware that they were being tailed. After going past a few shops, they stepped into an alleyway, wanting to take a shortcut across town.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Could be quietly heard from behind them, echoing against the neighboring walls.

    The moment they turned around, Zalthia dashed towards them with incredible speed, looking like nothing more than a red colored flash. She grabbed one of them by their collar and slammed him into the wall.

    ¡°What do you know about these objects being stolen across Resotera? Who are you getting them for?¡± She forcefully asked with a sharp, stern voice, giving him a vivid red-eyed glare.

    The other man sprinted away in fear, attempting to leave his partner to fend for himself. However, before he could even create any distance, a clone of Zalthia leapt from the sky and subdued him, pinning the man to the ground.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! Let me go!¡± he loudly pleaded, unable to push Zalthia off of him.

    ¡°Cut the bullshit, I heard what you two were talking about in there. Now, tell me what you know or I swear I will bring an end to your miserable lives right now.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes went wide with fear, now realizing who they were dealing with after noticing her silver hair, red eyes, and scarlet colored robes.

    ¡°T-There isn''t much to s-say¡­ There have been random listings popping up in mercenary hideouts wanting us to steal some items. The listings don¡¯t give many details and we don¡¯t know who puts them out. All we know is they''ll give a big reward should we complete the task. That¡¯s everything I know, I swear!¡± He replied, trembling with fear as he was still firmly pressed against the wall.

    ¡°What mercenary hideouts are you talking about? Stop glossing over details!¡±

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t say the name! I¡¯ll die if I say the name!¡± He added with great fear, his eyes shaking something fierce.

    Zalthia tightened her grip and forced his arm into an awkward position, causing it to slightly crack from the pressure.

    ¡°Gah!! Stop! Please!¡± He begged, wanting this violent interrogation to be over.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve worrying about death from an outside source while I have you pinned to this wall. I¡¯ll stop if you tell me what I want to know, otherwise death will be the thing you wish for most.¡±

    She added more of her strength behind the grip and increased his pain tenfold.

    ¡°Alright!!! W-We saw them down in D-Dead Ha-.¡±

    The man paused his reply completely as though something had put him in a choke hold. An intricate D.H symbol appeared on his forehead, shining a dull black color as it exerted a fair bit of Core Energy. Seconds later, he stopped breathing while his eyes rolled back into his head. He had suddenly died at that very moment, causing shock and confusion to come across Zalthia''s face.

    ''What the hell was that!?''

    She released her grip and watched the man slump over onto the floor.

    ¡°What did he say? Dead something? And that symbol, I¡¯ve never seen it before.. Just what is going on?¡±

    Zalthia had a myriad of questions and thoughts in her head, confused by the events that just transpired.

    His partner looked on in horror while he was still pinned to the floor by Zalthia¡¯s clone, not believing what he just saw. Zalthia glared back at him while deep in thought, frustrated that she couldn¡¯t get any proper information. She sucked her teeth before calling off her clone, letting the man go.

    ¡°Take care of your friend over there..¡± She said, not wanting anything else to do with this situation anymore. He slowly nodded as he watched Zalthia walk away into the darkness of this rainy night.

 CH 6: Hating Royalty

    The morning quickly came and Carmen was still reeling from the previous night¡¯s mishaps.

    ¡°I''m only a few weeks into my journey and I''ve already been through so much. This has definitely been a bit more difficult than I anticipated. Makes me wonder what else is in store for me.¡± She quietly whispered to herself, looking up at the morning sky. She turned her head and noticed that Rivell was sound asleep still, hugging his Manifest like a newborn baby.

    ¡°Crazy to think that I would be the trigger for his awakening. Kind of scary now that I think about it.¡±

    She laughed under her breath, getting up from the leaf covered ground. Carmen walked over to some large rocks on the edge of the woods, overlooking the area. As she ascended to the top of them, she could see Cable Village off in the distance.

    ¡°Finally! It only took us forever to get here.¡±

    Carmen breathed a sigh of relief as she hopped down from the rocks, eager to wake up Rivell. He unwillingly sat up and after a brief breakfast, they continued their descent into the village.

    After a couple miles, they approached a checkpoint with guards standing by. The guards had the crest of the Olun Kingdom brandished on their chest plates, signifying that the duo had made it to Olun territory. The crest was that of a lion¡¯s head surrounded by an intricate shield. Its colors were deep green and gold, accenting perfectly with their fairly metallic armors.

    The guards stopped Carmen and Rivell before going through their belongings, thoroughly checking every pocket. They asked a few questions, mostly pertaining to whether they¡¯ve seen shady individuals with stolen objects.

    ¡°No sir. We ran into a few bandits, but we didn¡¯t see anything stolen.¡± Carmen replied calmly.

    The guards granted them passage after asking about the bandits in question and the duo officially entered the Olun Kingdom, first stop, Cable Village.

    Cable Village was the first major city upon entering the Olun Kingdom, its size only dwarfed by the capital of Olun, Olunas City. The city kept the village in its title to pay homage to its humble beginnings, starting out as a literal village of only ten huts. Many decades later, Cable Village built itself up significantly and became established as one of Olun¡¯s prime locations, having access to many resources and real estate. Cable Village also housed the largest Ability Clinic in all of Olun, making it a coveted destination for many Vestas.

    They arrived and quickly found a cheap inn to stay at, as they had been sleeping in the grass and rocks for the whole journey so far. A nice bed would be a wonderful change of pace for their tired backs. They grabbed two separate rooms and agreed to meet downstairs after washing up for a bit. Carmen opened the door to her humble lodgings and saw that it was a small, yet cute space with a bed, desk, closet, and a simple bathroom.

    ¡°Nothing like home, but it''ll have to do I suppose.¡± Carmen stated, showing her slight disappointment in the basic accommodation. She set her bag down and leapt onto the bed, embracing its softness. Even though she hadn¡¯t planned on it, Carmen quickly fell asleep, taking an unscheduled nap.

    Hours later she awoke with a streak of drool falling from her mouth, pooling up at the bottom of the pillow. Now realizing the amount of time that had passed, she leapt out of bed and freshened herself up. She completely forgot that she was supposed to meet up with Rivell downstairs.

    Carmen quickly bolted down the hall to find his room, knocking on the door with great purpose. No response. She knocked again and still nothing.

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder if he¡¯s already downstairs?¡±

    She walked down the rickety wooden steps leading to the tavern on the first floor. As she got to the final few steps, she heard a loud commotion brewing.

    ¡°Gah you idiot!!!¡± A woman exclaimed, clearly upset by something.

    ¡°I told you to bring my green leather bag, not this yellow one!! How dumb must you be to not follow simple instructions!?¡±

    Carmen saw a lavishly dressed middle aged woman beating on a young boy with tattered and dirty clothing. She was clearly of a higher status and someone of fairly decent importance.

    ¡°Why did that stupid school even assign you to me!? So incredibly useless.¡± She yelled while continuing to beat the boy, smacking him multiple times with the expensive handbag. Everyone in the tavern was watching the scene, fully aware of the situation.

    However, no one made a move or even tried to help the boy out. Carmen began to step towards the woman causing the uproar, but before she could get close, another young girl entered the fray. This unknown female grabbed the unruly ladies arm and pushed her to the ground with effortless force.

    ¡°How dare you!!¡± The noblewoman shouted as she hit the ground, shocked that someone would dare raise their hand at her. The mysterious girl stood over the rude lady, staring deeply and angrily into her eyes.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Leave now or else.¡± She said with great vigor, not showing an ounce of fear.

    The lady scowled at the request and quickly got to her feet, heartily slapping the girl across the face.

    ¡°You need to learn some manners, little girl! Do you know who you''re dealing with?!? I am the daughter of Baron Voscow and you dared to push me to the ground!!? Are you mad!?¡± She said with a terrifying frown, giving this girl a severe piece of her mind.

    She continued to glare at the woman with dark eyes, not backing down an inch and not caring at all about this woman¡¯s position. Everyone in the tavern looked on, surprised to see a woman of such high status act so undistinguished. She felt their judgemental gazes upon her and after a brief thought, she reluctantly collected herself.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    The woman forcefully grabbed her bag from the floor and swiftly left the tavern in a rage, stomping her feet with each angered step. Just as the noblewoman exited the door, she turned around and yelled out with an irritated cadence.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this you filthy commoner!! Don¡¯t let me catch you roaming around this city or else you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Upon hearing this statement, the girl disrespectfully stuck her tongue out before giving a defiant reply.

    ¡°Yeah, you better remember, filthy cow!¡±

    The lady angrily walked off into the crowd of people outside, wanting nothing else to do with the situation. The bystanders in the tavern continued their previous activities, moving business along as usual. The little boy sat up and gave his thanks to his mysterious savior, feeling grateful for the assistance. She bent over and patted the kid on the head.

    ¡°You''re very welcome, sweetheart.¡± The girl replied with a kind smile.

    ¡°Now run along home, I¡¯m sure your mother is worried.¡±

    As soon as she stopped talking, the kid began to look sad and dejected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother... I live at the orphanage up the street.¡± He said, staring down at the ground.

    Feeling bad for her inconsiderate words, she told him that she would buy a room for him to stay the night, just so he didn¡¯t have to go back with that lady still around. As she approached the counter, Carmen swiftly stepped in and said that she would pay.

    Taken aback, the girl refused her offer, but Carmen insisted. After a brief back and forth, she finally agreed and Carmen paid for a week¡¯s worth of living expenses at the inn for the boy. He graciously thanked her before heading off to his room with a big smile. The girl shifted her attention towards Carmen and posed a question, surprised by her generosity.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it expensive to pay for all that?¡±

    Carmen shook her head no with a smile, feeling glad that she could be of some help.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve been, uhhm, saving up quite a bit. Don¡¯t worry, It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Carmen cautiously replied, hiding the fact that she was a rich princess from another nation.

    ¡°Anyways, what¡¯s your name?¡± She asked the girl curiously, wanting to change the subject.

    ¡°Ah, excuse my bad manners. My name is Sarah, Sarah Lichen! Nice to meet you.¡± Sarah said with a bright smile.

    The light from the lanterns in the tavern caught her face and Carmen was able to make out her features better. She had short, curly brownish red hair with the left side fairly shaved, hazel eyes, a petite build, and caramel colored skin. Carmen wondered how old she was because they seemed similar in age.

    ¡°My name is Carmen, pleased to meet you as well.¡±

    They shook hands and began to have a short chat.

    ¡°That was super bold of you to step in like that, especially against someone seemingly of nobility.¡± Carmen said, impressed by Sarah¡¯s previous actions.

    ¡°Bah, someone had to. I can¡¯t stand those nobility and royalty bastards, always looking down on us as though we¡¯re just insects. She deserved every bit of that.¡± Sarah replied sharply, clearly feeling bitter about the subject.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re all like that though. Seems a bit harsh to lump all royalty into that.¡±

    This statement fired Sarah up and like a lit fuse to a bomb, she blew up.

    ¡°What do you know!!?? These morons don¡¯t care about us, all they care about is their money and how best they can exploit those beneath them. What good have they done!? Don¡¯t come at me with that crap, royalty isn¡¯t all bad my ass! Since you like royalty so much, how about you go find that woman and kiss her feet. I bet she¡¯d really enjoy that. Clueless bitch.¡±

    Sarah angrily stood up from the table and swiftly walked out of the tavern, clearly upset by Carmen¡¯s words.

    ¡°What.. What just happened??...¡±

    Carmen sat there, shocked by Sarah¡¯s fairly rude explosion. She began to wonder what could have happened to Sarah to bring about that much anguish and hatred. To be able to shift her demeanor so quickly and viciously was definitely not normal.

    After sitting there for a time, Rivell walked through the front door and saw Carmen. He quickly rushed over to her, excited to have a conversation.

    ¡°Finally, I thought you would never come down stairs. I took a little walk around town to kill some time and there are a lot of shops around here, like, a lot, a lot. The people around seem really friendly and there is even an Ability Clinic that we should check out. Do you want to do that? It probably wouldn¡¯t take too long since it didn¡¯t look really busy, but I guess I wouldn¡¯t know for sure. Ooo, we could eat something too! Do you want to go to a restaurant and get some food? I''m quite hungry myself, but if you aren¡¯t then we coul-.¡±

    ¡°RIVELL!!!! Calm down, you¡¯re doing that thing again.¡±

    Carmen cut Rivell off, annoyed by his flurry of questions and word vomit.

    ¡°Ah, so sorry! Got carried away again.¡± He replied with an embarrassed laugh. They gathered their things and started to walk around Cable Village.

    As the duo visited some shops, Carmen seemed lost in deep thought. She couldn¡¯t get those heavy words that Sarah said out of her mind, not understanding why she blew up like that. Carmen also wanted to meet her again just so she could apologize and make amends, as it was never her intention to make someone feel anger like that.

    Rivell, noticing Carmen¡¯s rather aloof manner, asked her what was wrong. She told him what had happened earlier at the inn and he looked as though he remembered something.

    ¡°Wait, did you say short reddish hair with hazel eyes?¡± He quickly asked. Carmen nodded with a confused look, not knowing why that would be important right now.

    ¡°On my walk earlier, I saw a girl matching that description walking past me towards the Ability Clinic. An old man was waving to her. Maybe that¡¯s where she is?¡±

    Carmen¡¯s face lit up and she immediately left the shop they were in, eager to find that girl again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rivell!¡± She exclaimed, stepping out into the late afternoon sun and heading towards Cable Village¡¯s Ability Clinic.

    Not only would they potentially find Sarah, but this was also a good opportunity for Rivell to have his abilities as a Vesta officially rated. As a newly awakened Vesta, he''d be able to see where he stood against all the others like him.

 CH 7: Whats A Resonance Level?

    Carmen and Rivell made it to the Ability Clinic, eager to see what it was like on the inside. The building was much larger than they anticipated, having a massive gate-like front door, multiple stories, countless windows, and a bluish colored dome on the top with a spire protruding at the center of it. You could definitely tell that this building was of great importance as it stood out among the neighboring establishments.

    They stepped inside and saw people from all walks of life going about their business. People from other nations, creature Manifests, Siestians conversing with humans, and individuals testing their skills. The Ability Clinic acted as a central hub for all things related to Vestas and many were taking advantage of all its perks.

    The walls of the complex were tall and covered with long windows, allowing for ample light to illuminate the large lion statue sitting in the foyer. Surrounding the base of the statue were a multitude of round tables and different colored pathways leading in various directions. The overall aesthetic of this building was unlike anything they had ever seen.

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know ability clinics were like this! I¡¯ve never been in one before.¡± Rivell excitedly commented, impressed by what he saw. Carmen agreed and marveled at the sight of everything. The duo approached the front receptionist desk and saw a kind looking lady with glasses standing behind it.

    ¡°Hello, welcome to the Cable Village Ability Clinic. How may I be of service today?¡± She asked with a smile.

    Rivell stepped forward and said he was newly awakened, wanting to see his resonance level.

    The receptionist explained the process and motioned for them to follow her to the inner core chamber. The trio got into an elevator off to the side and it began to go underground, lowering itself deceptively far below the building. As the elevator descended, Rivell turned his attention over to the receptionist with slight concern on his face.

    ¡°Umm miss.. Is there anything I should be worried about during this process? What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡± He asked with a nervous cadence. She smiled at Rivell and reassured him that his fears were unfounded.

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about at all, young Sir. Our state of the art facilities are among the best in Alaira. Cable Village¡¯s core shard is one of the largest pieces in all of Resotera and was retrieved from the Core Depths only thirty years ago. It''s still relatively new, therefore providing some of the most accurate results. I assure you that you will be more than satisfied with today¡¯s visit.¡± She said, laying out all the history and facts of this particular Ability Clinic.

    ¡°The Core Depths? What¡¯s that?¡± Carmen chimed in curiously, having never heard of such a place.

    ¡°The Core Depths is the plane of existence where the Core of Alaira resides. At the very heart of Alaira is an entirely different world with its own fauna, flora, and ecosystem. The energy from the Core of Alaira is incredibly abundant down there, more so than here on the surface. Every few years or so, many will go there to gather herbs for medicinal purposes, do research studies, or even excavate shards from the Core of Alaira to build more Ability Clinics.¡±

    Carmen and Rivell were impressed by the information, learning something new.

    A few more seconds went by and the elevator door opened to reveal a large circular room with all white walls. At the center of the room was a large floating crystal, fairly opaque in nature. Below it stood a collection of about twenty stone pillars, neatly placed in a perfect circle around it. They walked up to one of the pillars and gazed up at the nearly thirty foot tall crystal shard peering down at them.

    The receptionist told Rivell to place his hand on the pillar and force his energy into it. Rivell nodded and followed her instructions, causing the crystal to glow brightly. After a couple seconds, the large crystal slowly started to spin, increasing in speed after each rotation.

    It shined brighter and brighter, almost blinding the group until it stopped completely. They opened their eyes with hesitation and saw that the crystal was glowing a fairly dull yellow color. The receptionist walked over to the pillar and touched it as well, gaining confirmation for what just occurred.

    ¡°Congratulations sir, you''re a lower Topaz Class Vesta with a resonance level of 2,600rlvl.¡± She said with a kind smile. Rivell, looking not so thrilled, removed his hand.

    ¡°Gee¡­ Thanks..¡± He remarked, annoyed by the resonance reading he received. Carmen lightly chuckled as she patted him on the back.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rivell, a lot of people start off at Topaz. It may be an average skill level but you have the potential to push it much higher.¡±

    Before he could respond, the receptionist chimed in with a statement of her own.

    ¡°Also, keep in mind, that number only highlights how much of a connection you have with the Core of Alaira. It isn¡¯t an end all, be all measure for your overall skill level. If you hone your abilities enough and stay diligent, the power you possess can become quite potent, despite the low resonance level.¡±

    Rivell sighed at her reply and began to wonder about something.

    ¡°But how long would it take for me to increase my resonance level?¡± He questioned the receptionist, hoping her answer would lift his spirits a little.

    ¡°It depends on how quickly you can cross over into the next resonance threshold. Could be weeks, months, years, I can¡¯t say for sure. It¡¯s entirely up to you, young sir.¡±

    ¡°Resonance threshold?¡± Carmen chimed in, now also growing curious about how a Vesta¡¯s strength was measured.

    ¡°Yes. Each class is broken up into numbered ranges known as thresholds. As your resonance level crosses that range, your class will be upgraded. For example, those within the Topaz class will always have a resonance level between 2,500rlvl and 4,700rlvl. However, once that Vesta hits 4,800rlvl, they will be promoted to Emerald class. If you take a look there, you can see how each class is separated.¡±

    The receptionist turned around and pointed to a chart hanging at the back of the room.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    ¡°Ahh I see. Welp Rivell, looks like you¡¯ve got a ways to go.¡± Carmen replied with a slight snicker, examining the resonance chart closely.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Rivell sighed again as the Receptionist lightly chuckled, enjoying the company of these two kids.

    ¡°If there are no further questions, shall we go back to the first floor? I¡¯ll be able to finish the registration process.¡± She said while motioning towards the elevator door. Carmen and Rivell agreed and swiftly entered the elevator.

    Once the door opened to the first floor, they followed the receptionist back to the front desk and she took out some empty scrolls from a nearby cabinet. She wrote down some information and then instructed Rivell to place his hand on top of the scroll.

    He did so and curiously, it began to glow a dark green color, shrinking down in size to that of a small card. Rivell removed his hand and the receptionist took the card, scanning it between some kind of mechanical device on the other side of the desk. The device twirled and rotated something fierce as Core Energy pulsed through it, causing it to glow brightly. Once the process was complete, she returned and handed it back to Rivell with a smile.

    ¡°Here you are Rivell Munis, you are now an officially registered Vesta. You can now accept jobs within the Topaz Class rank if you so desire. The job board for Topaz Class is around the corner and to the left. Thank you for visiting the Cable Village Ability Clinic and please have a splendid rest of your day.¡± She said with a respectful bow. Rivell¡¯s eyes lit up as he took the card and examined the information etched on it.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s official, congrats Rivell!¡± Carmen remarked, happy that Rivell achieved something he was working hard for.

    He thanked her and just as she turned around, Carmen caught Sarah out of the corner of her eye. She got excited and began to rush over, eager to apologize for their prior altercation. Before she reached her, Carmen noticed that Sarah was talking to an older gentleman with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°How long must I wait, Sarah? Surely if you haven¡¯t found my grandson by now, he must be dead or sold off in another nation.¡± The old man sobbed, clearly upset by something.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best to find him, Sir. I¡¯ll bring him back safely, I told you that I would. You gave me this job and I''ll see it through to the end, just give me more time.¡± Sarah responded, trying to calm him down.

    ¡°Yes, but you said that a week ago as well and still nothing. I appreciate your words, but frankly, I¡¯m losing faith.¡±

    The man hobbled away, wiping tears from his face and looking incredibly disappointed. Sarah softly sighed while crossing her arms, wondering what her next move should be. Carmen stepped up next to her and watched as the old man exited the building.

    ¡°Is everything okay? Did something happen?¡± She asked, sticking her nose in Sarah¡¯s business. Sarah gave her a side-eyed glance and recognized the face, immediately feeling annoyed by Carmen¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡°Oh... It¡¯s you. Yeah, it¡¯s fine. Nothing I can¡¯t handle. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± She responded, clearly still in a bad mood about earlier. She began to walk away as Carmen shouted out to get her attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!! I didn¡¯t mean to hurt your feelings earlier. My comments.. Were Inconsiderate to what situation you might¡¯ve been through.¡±

    Carmen bowed her head deeply, causing her long brown hair to tickle the floor as she awaited an answer.

    Sarah stopped her departure and was surprised by the apologetic theatrics, not expecting this girl to be so forward. She sighed and approached Carmen, extending her hand out to her. Carmen quickly composed herself and the two firmly shook hands.

    ¡°Apology accepted.¡± Sarah said with a smile.

    ¡°Though to be honest, I probably shouldn¡¯t have blown up on you like that. I was just on edge after the incident with that lady at the tavern.¡±

    They shared a short laugh and the mood around them became much more pleasant. Shortly after their reconciliation, they heard a soft voice speak up.

    ¡°Um hello, my name is Rivell.¡± He said with his hand also awkwardly extended.

    Carmen, having completely forgotten about her Siestian travel partner, introduced Sarah to him. They shook hands as well and began to have a conversation.

    ¡°Rivell here got awakened a few days ago and I''m still waiting for mine to kick in. Though, it might be a while for me if I''m being honest.¡± Carmen said to Sarah with slight disappointment.

    ¡°Nice, it''s been about a month or so since I became awakened. Started my journey five months ago, so I¡¯m still fairly new to this whole Vesta thing as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh wow! You must have some crazy stories then. That¡¯s a long time!¡±

    Rivell''s eyes went wide with excitement. Sarah chuckled before proceeding to tell them of all the close calls and fights she¡¯s had during her travels.

    ¡°There was a widowed woman and her two young children far out in the Olun country-side that I met. They had run out of food and were unable to hunt for anything because she couldn¡¯t leave her sick kids alone. The nearest town was many, many miles away making it even more impossible for her. Those kids were so emaciated and pretty much on the verge of death, I just had to do something about it. I decided to go out and get them some food and medicine, despite not having adequate hunting supplies of my own.¡± Sarah said while playing with a strap on her bag.

    ¡°As I set out, I felt a searing hot burn in my chest and at that moment, I received my Manifest. I guess my desire to hunt for food and provide for this family triggered my awakening. It was totally unexpected.¡±

    Carmen and Rivell were enthralled by her story and were eager to learn more.

    ¡°So what did your Manifest end up becoming? I don¡¯t see a weapon or trinket with you.¡±

    Carmen looked around the table and over at Sarah¡¯s travel bag, trying to locate a weapon of sorts. Sarah held out her arm and a warm breeze began to flow around the group.

    A light teal colored aura appeared near her forearm and out popped a metallic black and teal bow, embellished with ancient markings. The bow was much larger than a traditional, handcrafted bow and you could tell there was a sizeable amount of Core Energy coursing through it. Needless to say, the weapon looked incredibly impressive.

    ¡°This is my Manifest, a bow named Marabel.¡± She replied, brushing the runic symbols etched on the side of it.

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m a middle Topaz Class Vesta with a Wind Affinity. As a kid, I was always handy with a bow and that was the weapon my father taught me to use whenever we went out hunting. So I guess it makes sense that my Manifest would become one.¡± Sarah added with a proud smile.

    Rivell, looking in awe, also called forth his Manifest.

    ¡°All I¡¯ve got is this book as mine. I¡¯m still not entirely sure of what all it can do. But, I know that it can heal people¡¯s wounds.¡± He remarked, flipping through the pages aimlessly.

    ¡°Cool, what¡¯s its name?¡± Sarah asked with curiosity.

    ¡°Name? Umm, I¡¯m not sure. How do you check?¡±

    Rivell looked down at his book with slight confusion.

    ¡°Place your hand on it and imagine that you¡¯re having a conversation with your Manifest, then simply ask its name.¡±

    Rivell did what Sarah said with slight hesitation, closing his eyes. The book glowed green and Rivell suddenly opened his eyes, pulling his hand away from the Manifest as though startled by something.

    ¡°It spoke??? R-Rose¡¯s Testament is what it said. Freaky.¡±

    Sarah snickered at his clear inexperience and continued with her storytelling. After a few more conversations, Carmen started to sigh and wished she could have a Manifest already. Sarah reassured her that it would come sooner or later, she just needed to be patient and enjoy the journey. Sarah then stood up after gathering her belongings.

    ¡°Well guys, as much as I''d love to keep chatting, I¡¯ve got to get going. I need to scout some more and see about finding this man¡¯s grandson like I promised. There probably isn¡¯t much time left.¡± She said with a tired look on her face.

    ¡°Ah, can we tag along? Would love to help out if we can.¡± Carmen asked, raring to get in on the action.

    ¡°Yeahhhhh, no thanks. It¡¯s too dangerous out there. I don¡¯t need an unawakened and her healing buddy slowing me down. You¡¯ll only get in my way.¡±

    Sarah let out a cheeky chuckle, having no belief in them at all. She grabbed her bag and walked out the door alone. Carmen was extremely annoyed by Sarah¡¯s statements, stomping her foot on the ground.

    ¡°Ugh!! She gets on my nerves!! I can still handle my own without having fully awakened powers. Who does she think she is?!¡±

    Rivell awkwardly laughed and tried to calm down Carmen¡¯s justified pouting.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she means well, just let her be.¡± He replied nervously.

    Carmen slung her bag over her shoulder and stormed out of the Ability Clinic, followed closely by Rivell. Upon exiting the building, they noticed that it was now nighttime. The group had unknowingly been talking for hours and wasted away the afternoon. They decided to call it a day and headed back to the inn, resting up for the night.

 CH 8: Assaulting A Bandit Camp!

    On an isolated grassy field within the Castle de Belouis garden, stood a fairly large sized table sitting next to a vine covered rotunda. The cream colored table cloth gleamed in the late afternoon sun, while the skirt of it slowly swayed from the breeze. Sitting at the table was Queen Azhane Belouis and a couple of her long time friends, Trisha Cartwright (daughter of Viscount Samuel Cartwright) and Vanessa Des Moines (daughter of famous Volairen fashion icon, Cristina Des Moines).

    The lavish dresses and expensive jewelry they wore signaled that the two were from very esteemed and rich backgrounds. The three of them were sharing some tea and catching up with one another.

    ¡°I must say, days like these are unmatched. The cool spring breeze never fails during this time in Volaire.¡± Vanessa said as she happily sipped her tea, enjoying the calming weather.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It always feels like all my troubles just melt away.¡± Trisha responded, gently brushing her long blonde hair with her hands.

    ¡°I''m glad you all find it so comforting out here. Enjoy these days while they last, Summer isn¡¯t too far away.¡±

    Azhane let out a light chuckle as she turned her head, looking out at the massive garden in the distance.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re comfortable. I swear, this is the only place my father will let me go without guards following me around all day. Such a bother.¡± Trisha replied with a slight sigh, rolling her eyes deeply.

    ¡°Well yeah, there isn¡¯t anyone stupid enough in all of Resotera to bring danger to this place. We can always count on Azhane to keep us safe.¡±

    Vanessa couldn''t help but bring up the fact that Azhane¡¯s power as a Calamity Class Vesta was something to be feared.

    Of all the classes present in Alaira, Calamity was reserved for those with terrifying power, power so incredibly beyond most people¡¯s comprehension. If Azhane truly wanted, she could destroy a nation with barely a sweat. Any one of the seven Calamity Class Vestas could cause catastrophic destruction if they so pleased, effortlessly laying waste to anything in their path.

    ¡°True, but you know Azhane doesn¡¯t like to fight. She¡¯s far too nice for combat.¡± Trisha remarked with a playful giggle, teasing her longtime friend.

    ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m not so sure about that. Remember back in our university days, when that one girl was getting messed with by Count Tracy¡¯s rude sons? I could¡¯ve swore Azhane was about to kill them. That temper of hers was always quite scary.¡±

    ¡°Ohh yeah, I remember that. Didn¡¯t they suddenly drop out shortly after that incident too? I feel like no one has seen them since. Azhane, who was that girl you defended anyway? I forgot her name, it¡¯s been so long.¡± Vanessa curiously asked, unable to fully recall that moment from the past.

    Azhane didn¡¯t respond as she continued to gaze off in the distance, not paying attention to their conversation at all.

    ¡°Azhane.. Azhane!!¡± They yelled, trying to get her out of the lost daze.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, so sorry. What did you ask again?¡± Azhane finally replied, snapping out of her distracted thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just making sure you¡¯re still with us.¡±

    As they giggled at her fairly aloof nature, Azhane gave them a reassuring smile and nod, taking a small sip of her tea.

    ¡°By the way, are you sure it¡¯s okay for us to still call you by your first name? Feels odd with you being Queen now.¡± Trisha asked, feeling nervous about the potential disrespect.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Little, unofficial meetings like this I definitely prefer things to remain informal. Honestly, I¡¯m still not really used to the whole ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ thing just yet. Still an adjustment that¡¯s for sur-.¡±

    Azhane couldn''t finish her statement as she was suddenly interrupted by Nadine.

    ¡°Pardon me My Lady, but Graymoor of Two is here to give his report.¡± Nadine softly said while bowing her head. Graymoor stepped forward and bowed his head as well.

    ¡°Oh okay, thank you.¡±

    Azhane accepted the greeting and prepared to stand from the table, setting down her pristine white teacup. In that same moment, Trisha and Vanessa gawked at Graymoor¡¯s chiseled physique, mentally undressing him with their eyes.

    ¡°Hiiiii Graymoor.¡± Trisha said with a smile as she got his attention.

    ¡°Ladies.¡±

    He smiled back with ungodly amounts of charm and bowed his head to them, keeping the greeting short. They giggled at his reply and continued to stare with a lust filled gaze.

    ¡°Well, it was so nice catching up with you all today. We''ll have to do this again sometime. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    Azhane smiled and walked away with Graymoor towards the cobblestone garden pathway. The two strolled along the path through the garden, having a discussion about various topics.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Zalthia of One has informed me that she has a lead and is digging deeper. She says that she''ll be arriving in Olunas City soon.¡± Graymoor stated with his booming deep voice.

    ¡°I see, I see. Good to hear. She seems to have gotten information rather quickly. I wonder what lead she stumbled upon.¡± Azhane replied, stopping to pick a fresh blue colored rose from a bush.

    She brought the rose close to her nose and admired the alluring scent coming from it. They continued to walk until suddenly, Graymoor sensed something close by that put him on alert.

    He quickly and forcefully used his right arm to pull Azhane back towards him, wrapping his strong hand around her waist and pressing her body close to his side. With his left hand he summoned forth his Manifest, a long silver sword with light blue accents that glowed along the blade. He stepped forward with his left foot and shifted his body so that the Queen was further back, to protect her. Graymoor pointed his sword towards a bush a few feet in front of them and yelled with an authority filled voice.

    ¡°Show yourself!!¡±

    The bush shook and after a brief moment, a Volairen white tailed rabbit hopped onto the path. Graymoor was shocked and slightly embarrassed as the fluffy rabbit sniffed the air before hopping away. As it moved across the path, three little baby rabbits followed behind it, sticking close to their mother. He was dumbfounded by his blunder. Azhane chuckled loudly, feeling highly entertained by Graymoor¡¯s reaction to such an insignificant threat.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Graymoor, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m more than capable enough to sense any danger coming my way?¡± She asked in a joking manner, teasing his over protective actions.

    ¡°Ah.. Yes, Your Majesty..¡± He replied, feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°Soo.. Are you going to let me go now?¡± Azhane wondered playfully, feeling his hand still firmly holding her waist.

    Graymoor glanced over and realized he still had her tightly pressed against his body, Azhane¡¯s face mere inches away from his. He quickly let go and immediately got on one knee, bowing his head.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am incredibly sorry! Please forgive my forwardness.¡± He pleaded, feeling terrible about his actions just now. Azhane snickered and smiled, not bothered at all by his bold behavior.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Graymoor. Now please, let¡¯s go back to the castle already.¡±

    He nodded and escorted the Queen back to the entrance of the garden, just outside the rear of Castle de Belouis. She turned around to look at Graymoor and approached him, gently fastening the blue rose behind one of the buttons on his black and gold uniform.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me from such vicious rabbits, my knight.¡±

    Azhane smiled while patting the rose, making sure it stayed in place. Graymoor snickered as he watched Azhane walk away down the hall and up the stairs. He admired her for a brief moment before heading in the opposite direction, tending to some more business he had.

    Morning came and the duo went to the Ability Clinic to pick up a job. Rivell found a Topaz class rated gathering job. The listing simply gave a location of where to go and that further instructions would be provided there. They set off into the city and after walking past a couple of cottages, they arrived at a house with an old lady tending to her plants.

    ¡°Are you the ones that will be taking on my request?¡± She asked with a sweet, motherly smile.

    ¡°Yes ma''am! The listing said you needed something gathered?¡± Carmen asked, returning the smile with her own.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having quite a few back problems lately and I can¡¯t seem to find the strength to make the trip anymore. I need some Grisithia leaves for a tea I often make. Care to get them for me? I¡¯ll be sure to pay for your efforts.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we''ll do it. Don¡¯t you worry about anything!¡±

    The duo headed off into the woods, carrying two empty burlap sacks. As they got deeper into the woods, Carmen tried to recall the request in her head.

    ¡°She said the herb was called Grisithia leaves right?¡± She asked, making sure it was the correct item.

    Rivell nodded and began to describe the herb in great detail. He knew about herbs extensively and their many uses, gathering knowledge from all the books he had read growing up.

    ¡°Just follow me, I know what to look for.¡±

    They walked a bit further until they found these bright, orange colored bushes.

    ¡°There they are!¡± Rivell exclaimed, rushing over to pick the colorful leaves.

    He carefully picked a leaf off the bush and smiled.

    ¡°If being a Vesta means I can do simple jobs like this, I think I¡¯ll be more than happy.¡±

    Rivell found work related to plants and herbs like this to be quite exciting, filling him up with infinite amounts of joy.

    As the duo stuffed the multitude of leaves into their bags, they heard a loud crash and boom in the distance. The sound of birds fleeing and trees falling filled the area, sounding like a dangerous altercation was taking place.

    Carmen quickly and effortlessly jumped up a nearby tree, utilizing her insanely swift movement to reach the top in record time. Rivell looked amazed and confused by Carmen¡¯s ability to move like that, having never seen anything like it before. She got to the top to scout out the area and saw a camp not too far away. There was a billow of smoke and a clear, violent commotion happening.

    She hopped back down to Rivell and told him what she saw, not missing a single detail. With hurried purpose, they gathered their leaves and quickly rushed over to the camp in case people needed some help. They arrived at the scene and stayed hidden in the bushes, making sure to assess the situation first. Carmen noticed a bunch of men running around in a panic, yelling and motioning for more to enter the fray.

    The men seemed to be bandits of some sort, carrying basic, handcrafted weapons and wearing cheap, leather armor that was fairly tattered and worn. As she scanned the rest of the area, Carmen saw a red-haired girl with a bow directly in the middle of the chaos. It was Sarah bolting around and fearlessly fighting the thugs.

    Sarah seemed to be holding her own quite well, smacking them across the face with her bow and easily disengaging to fire off a few quick wind arrows. Sarah¡¯s skill was impressive for her age and she was more than formidable, dodging their attacks rather easily.

    As a bandit swiped his dagger in her direction, she swiftly parried the attack with her bow and in the same instance fired off an attack of her own. The teal colored wind arrow shot forward and pierced the man in the eye, causing him to stumble back in great pain as blood sprayed outward. Sarah then smacked him across the face with Marabel, knocking him out cold.

    After dispatching a couple more bandits, a big muscular man came over to her location and threw sand into Sarah¡¯s eyes the moment she noticed his presence. She stumbled back while rubbing her irritated eyes, now unable to see properly. The man towered over her as he was easily pushing seven feet tall, dwarfing Sarah and the remaining bandits in size. He forcefully grabbed her by the head, slamming it into the ground face first with terrifying vigor.

    The ground shook heartily as Sarah collided with the solid dirt. She shouted out in pain and blood started leaking from her nose, dripping vigorously onto the damaged terrain. He lifted her up again and slammed her back to the floor, allowing the other bandits to gang up on her.

    They punched and kicked her while she laid there, not holding anything back. Sarah desperately tried to protect her body, but the assault was from too many different angles. The muscular bandit then gripped Sarah¡¯s leg and violently tossed her into the base of a nearby tree. At this point, Sarah was severely beaten and bloodied, barely able to even get to her feet.

    Just as she struggled to stand, Carmen sprung into action, landing in between Sarah and the bandit leader. Sarah was extremely surprised to see Carmen there, not expecting anyone to assist her in that moment.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here! It¡¯s too dangerous. Get out of here!¡± She painfully yelled, clutching her stomach tightly. Carmen looked over her shoulder at Sarah and smirked with great confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I can handle them.¡±

    She fixed her gaze onto the bandits in front of her and with the speed of a nimble bird, she began her assault. Dipping and dodging their punches and dispatching them one by one.

    Carmen dashed towards a bandit and leapt into the air, dive kicking him in the process. As he got knocked to the ground, she immediately swept another bandit''s legs from under him and punched him in the face as he landed on his back.

    Another enemy approached close behind her and she quickly sent him flying back using her gravity manipulation, force pushing him into a nearby tree. Then, immediately, she targeted another bandit and began to fight him, quickly defeating him. Her skilled hand to hand combat was on full display and the weak assailants had no answer to it.

    ¡°Just who the hell is this girl? How can she fight this well as an unawakened? Never seen anything like it.¡± Sarah said with a highly impressed look on her face.

    ¡°Psst! Sarah! Over here.¡±

    Rivell loudly whispered from the bushes, motioning for her to come over. Sarah slowly hobbled her way towards him and Rivell quickly summoned forth his Manifest.

    He turned to a specific page and placed his hand on it as Core Energy rushed outwards. A green circle formed around them with green petals covering Sarah completely, swirling in the wind. Her wounds began to miraculously heal at a rapid rate, sealing all cuts and fading her bruises. Sarah was amazed by the power of this Manifest, almost at a loss for words.

    ¡°Holy hell! Rivell, this is incredible! I didn¡¯t think your healing ability would be like this!¡± She said with great excitement as she examined her fresh body. The petals dissipated and the circle faded away, signaling that the healing process had completed.

    Sarah was good as new, in fact, she felt better than she had in years. Sarah thanked Rivell and moments later they heard Carmen yell out while she was fighting the muscle head of a bandit leader.

    ¡°So, uh, can I get some help here!?¡±

    Carmen sidestepped his slow but powerful punches and quickly counter hit with punches of her own. However, his body was solid as a rock, causing her jabs to do no damage. Despite her speed, Carmen¡¯s blows did nothing more than tickle and annoy the man. She decided to back out a little, creating space between them, and glared at her opponent with her green eyes.

    ¡°Hey Carmen, you think you can hold him for a bit? I''ve got something for this roided up bastard!¡± Sarah asked, ready to help in this fight.

    Carmen nervously nodded and extended both of her hands, palms aimed forward.

    The bandit leader rapidly dropped to his knees from a sudden burst of heavy gravitational force on his shoulders. He yelled out with great annoyance, now fully unable to stand. Sarah quickly materialized her Manifest and aimed the bow at the bandit leader from a decent distance.

    Now that the tables had begun to turn back in Sarah''s favor, she was prepared to unleash something that would shake the very foundations of this entire camp.

 CH 9: Archer From Arista

    Sarah slowly exhaled and the air pressure around the tip of her bow began to compress and build up. Wind energy started to form on the bow as she pulled the string back further and further. The whole area around them became extremely gusty and warm, as though a storm was about to roll in.

    As she gathered as much energy as she could, the bandit leader began to fight back against Carmen¡¯s gravity force, slowly standing up with veins popping out of every area of his body.

    ¡°Any day now Sarah! I can¡¯t hold him much longer!!¡± Carmen yelled, struggling to maintain her power over the almost fully standing muscle head.

    Then, with a large huff, Sarah breathed in, holding her breath with great intention. She aimed the glowing bow at the man, causing teal-colored circles to form near her eye like an ethereal scope.

    As her prep finished, she released the string and with what could only be described as the force of a railgun, the arrow fired from her bow with tremendous force. The release alone collapsed the ground underneath her while the arrow cut through the air with impressive speed. The piercing sound of the arrow was incredibly loud as it roared toward its target, destroying everything in its path with near zero resistance.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    Carmen stopped her ability as she leapt out of the way in just the knick of time, trying her best to not get clipped by this violent attack. The arrow connected with the man and a massive teal-colored explosion occurred, wiping out half of the camp and some of the trees in the surrounding area.

    It was as though the very air itself gained a physical form as highly compressed oxygen rapidly swirled around. The ground shook with an unending intensity, feeling like a powerful earthquake that rippled across the terrain.

    When the dust settled, Carmen looked up and saw the destruction all around her. The bandit leader was nowhere to be seen, as he was completely blown off the map.

    ¡°Such destructive power¡­. So that¡¯s the strength of a manifest.¡± Carmen remarked to herself, dumbfounded by what Sarah had just done.

    Sarah was now down on one knee, bow in hand, and panting heavily as she was completely out of breath. This one attack took every bit of Sarah¡¯s Core Energy and now she was exhausted. Rivell helped her stand before they walked over to Carmen.

    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Carmen asked, getting to her feet as well.

    ¡°Yeah, we should be fine now. I think they¡¯re down for the count.¡± Sarah replied, pointing at the unconscious bandits strewn about the camp.

    Sarah changed the subject and asked them why they were there, still not understanding how they found her.

    ¡°We were gathering some herbs for someone when we heard the commotion at this camp. Luckily, we came when we did, otherwise you probably wouldn¡¯t be alive anymore.¡±

    ¡°What were you doing here, Sarah?¡± Rivell curiously asked, flipping the script onto her.

    ¡°I was following one of the bandits here. He had some people chained up behind him and after tailing them for a while, they led me here. Figured he might be linked to the disappearance of Mr.Torpe¡¯s grandson¡­ I saw him take the people underground over in that direction.¡±

    Sarah pointed off in the distance towards a clearing in the middle of the camp. They went over to the spot that Sarah mentioned and on the ground was a little wooden door. Carmen opened it and the trio saw a long set of stairs leading down to an underground passage.

    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s go shall we?¡± Sarah said, taking her first few steps down into the dark. As the group made their way down, a foul stench hit them in the face.

    ¡°Oof, what''s that smell??¡±

    Carmen pinched her nose, trying her best to quell the terrible fragrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it smells like body odor or something. Let¡¯s keep moving though.¡± Sarah responded, also taken aback by the sharp smell assaulting their noses.

    They rounded the corner of the underground passage and saw a bunch of unkept prison cells. Carmen grabbed a nearby lantern and held it up to the cells, revealing a large amount of people huddled inside them with frightened expressions. Women, men, and children of all ages decorated the dusty floors. There had to of been at least fifty people down here.

    ¡°Woah, where did all these people come from?¡± Rivell asked with great concern.

    The group had unknowingly happened upon a camp that was heavily involved with human trafficking. Each of these prisoners were being prepped to be shipped off to various buyers around Resotera. The men and children to become slaves and able bodied women to become prostitutes.

    ¡°Those bastards! How could they do this to these people!?¡± She yelled with great frustration, clenching her first tightly as she saw these innocent people cowering inside of the cells.

    ¡°They really have no sense of compassion, treating others like cattle...¡±

    Carmen shook her head as she picked up a notebook filled with lists of people. Rivell glanced over her shoulder and grew curious about something written on the documents.

    ¡°It says they were to be shipped to Dead Haven tomorrow night. What is Dead Haven?¡± Rivell questioned, having never heard of it before.

    ¡°Not sure, but we need to get these good people out of here before more bandits show up.¡±

    The group quickly worked to free all the prisoners, blowing the locks off of the cells with their skills. As everyone got freed, Carmen guided them to the stairs that lead to the exit up above. Once the last of the prisoners went to the surface, Rivell looked around at all the people standing there with lost expressions.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°We should really get the Cable Village guard out here. They would be able to handle this better, I think.¡±

    Carmen agreed with Rivell and turned her attention over to Sarah. They decided to quickly head to town, informing them of the situation. Rivell stayed behind, tending to people¡¯s injuries if they had any.

    Carmen and Sarah arrived at Cable Village in record time and told the guards of the situation, not leaving a single detail out. The guards immediately gathered their troops and mobilized a rescue operation, not wasting any time.

    The guards fortunately entered the camp after a short time and all the captured citizens were happy to see them show up, relieved to finally leave this cursed place. They all showed graciousness towards their three saviors, thanking them for their bravery. After accepting all the gratitude and fully debriefing the guards of what happened at the camp, the trio began to gather together.

    ¡°Man, that was wild huh? I had no idea you had moves like that Carmen. Looked like a bird out there.¡± Sarah said with a chuckle, commending Carmen on her impressive show of combat skills.

    ¡°Told you I could handle my own. I don¡¯t need to be fully awakened to fight idiots like these.¡± Carmen quipped back, arms folded with her nose turned up.

    Sarah agreed and apologized for underestimating her. As the conversation continued, Sarah looked over and noticed a little boy getting into one of the carriages that the guards brought along. She ran towards it and frantically asked him a question.

    ¡°Are you Mr. Torpe¡¯s grandson?!?¡±

    The little boy looked at her with slight confusion before nodding his head yes. With a huge sigh of relief, she began to tear up a bit.

    ¡°Awesome. Great! So glad you¡¯re safe!¡± Sarah said with a tear filled smile.

    The carriage set off, heading back to the village with everyone accounted for. Carmen and Rivell comforted Sarah, telling her she did good and accomplished what she said she would. Sarah was very grateful to hear these words, feeling like a huge weight had come off her shoulders. She thanked them and the trio headed back to Cable Village together.

    The next morning, Carmen and Rivell checked out of the inn and looked at their map, wondering where to travel next. Stumped on where to go, they heard a familiar voice aimed at them in the tavern.

    ¡°How about the Lake of Oth? That¡¯s where I¡¯m headed next.¡± Sarah offered with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of far, but I¡¯ve heard that the views out there are among the best in all of Olun. It¡¯s a big tourist location too, so we could probably meet some new people.¡±

    Carmen and Rivell found the location on the map and took a brief moment to think it over. They eventually agreed and Carmen turned her head towards Sarah.

    ¡°You sure you want to be slowed down by an unawakened and her healing buddy?¡± Carmen sarcastically remarked, recalling the words said by Sarah just the other day.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry about that. Water under the bridge, right? Of course I¡¯d like to travel with you folks!¡±

    Sarah nervously laughed, regretting her prior comments.

    The group shared a laugh and started to head out of the inn, making their way towards the Village exit. Just after they dropped off the Grisithia leaves with the elderly lady, Sarah noticed some people walking up to them. It was Mr. Torpe and the little boy that got rescued the previous day.

    ¡°I just wanted to thank you for bringing the boy home. I am truly grateful to you!¡± Mr.Torpe said, beginning to shed some tears through his kind smile.

    ¡°Of course! Just doing my job sir. Happy to have been of help.¡±

    Sarah pat Mr. Torpe on the shoulder as she returned his smile.

    They said their goodbyes and the group left Cable Village, ready for the next leg of their journey. As they were walking along the path to their next destination, Carmen began to feel a bit curious about something.

    ¡°Hey Sarah, sorry if this is a bad question, but¡­ Why do you hate nobility and royals so much?¡± She asked softly, not wanting to rile her up.

    Sarah was a little caught off guard by the question, but after a brief silence she started to tell them a lengthy story about her past.

    Sarah Lichen was the daughter of a poor commoner family in the Empire of Arista. Arista was just south of Volaire and was a vile nation that fed on the weak and less fortunate. The Empress of Arista ruled with an iron fist and had done very little for her lower class citizens, seeing them as not worth her time.

    If you weren''t of a high status or had incredible ability, you were nothing more than the dirt on the ground to her. Sarah¡¯s father and mother would do odd jobs throughout the Empire just to make ends meet, barely affording basic commodities.

    As commoners, they didn¡¯t have the luxuries of most people in Arista. Instead, they were heavily taxed and looked down upon, especially since no one in their family had abilities significant enough for anyone to notice. Sarah however, was the first in her family to show potential with her skills and have a strong resonance with the Core of Alaira.

    She had made it her mission to become a Vesta and make a name for herself with the strength she had. Doing so could grant her enough notoriety and money to get her family out of the Arista slums and into a more comfortable living situation. After seeing the abuse her family endured by all the nobles there, she despised them with every fiber of her being.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t care about us or want to help, why should I care about them? While they look down from their big expensive castles, drinking their wine and laughing, we''re down here suffering and struggling. I want nothing to do with them.¡± Sarah said, beginning to feel annoyed by the retelling of her story. Carmen cautiously nodded her head.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can see why your hatred runs so deep. No family should have to go through that.¡±

    ¡°Yup, my family has gone through enough. If those privileged bastards wont assist us, I¡¯ll just have to do it myself... But hey, at least us common folk have each other¡¯s back right?¡± Sarah responded with a smile.

    Carmen awkwardly smiled back and began to feel uneasy, knowing that she was the furthest thing from a commoner. Carmen was hoping that the conversation would switch up, but Sarah posed a few questions to her and Rivell.

    ¡°So what about you guys? Where are you all from?¡± She asked, patiently awaiting an answer.

    Rivell told her about his time in Siestro and what the culture was like out there, word vomiting his experiences like it would be the last conversation he ever had.

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­. That. Was a lot. Uh, what about you Carmen?¡± Sarah said, stopping Rivell¡¯s long story about Siestian culture.

    ¡°Umm. I¡¯m from Volaire and my family owns a sheep shop. Nothing too, uh, special.¡± Carmen hesitantly responded, not going into too much detail.

    ¡°Got any siblings? I¡¯ve got a little brother.¡± Sarah asked.

    ¡°Uhhh, ahem, yeah. I¡¯ve got a few older sisters.¡±

    Sweat slowly trickled down Carmen¡¯s face as she didn¡¯t want to accidentally reveal too much information.

    ¡°Oh nice! I bet they¡¯re strong too, considering your abilities in a fight.¡±

    ¡°Yep... Pretty strong.. They can definitely hold their own. Hey, uh can we talk about something else now?¡±

    Carmen''s nervousness reached incredible heights, knowing that she was withholding the fact that three of her sisters were stupidly strong.

    "Why''re you so nervous all of a sudden?? I''m just making conversation, ya weirdo."

    Sarah chuckled as she noticed the bead of sweat drip from Carmen''s forehead. Carmen continued to laugh nervously, not giving much of an answer. As Sarah glanced over, she noticed a glint of light shine from Carmen.

    ¡°Oh Cool, is that necklace you have on a gift from one of them? I noticed you¡¯ve been wearing it since that day in the tavern.¡± She questioned, taking interest in the little silver cube dangling from Carmen¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What, this? Yeah, I got it as a birthday gift from them. I try to keep it as close as possible...¡±

    Carmen admired it briefly before tucking it underneath her shirt, not revealing its true purpose. Thanks to this necklace, her travel companions still had no idea of her true identity.

    The conversation eventually flowed to other topics and before they knew it, night time was creeping up on them. They set up camp and began to rest, regaining strength for the next day as the stars shined upon them.

 CH 10: Blade Monarchs

    Summertime inched closer as the trio walked along the path towards the next town. two weeks had passed since they left Cable Village and during the journey, the group made multiple stops at various towns along the way. However, their next destination seemed much further than they originally anticipated. As they forged eastward and further into Olun territory, loud guttural growls could be heard from their stomachs. They desperately wanted some sustenance as their rations had unfortunately run dry.

    Sarah saw an approaching carriage and she immediately started to flag it down, hoping they would stop. The expensive-looking carriage quickened it''s pace and rode past them, causing Sarah to become immediately angered.

    ¡°Stupid, Stupid, Stupid rich people! So greedy that they can¡¯t even spare a little bit of their time. I hate them!¡± She yelled with her fist raised high, cursing at the top of her lungs. Carmen became irritated by this comment and viciously snapped at Sarah.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t blame them for your incompetence. I told you we should have stacked up more rations at the last town, but you didn¡¯t listen. This is the last time we''ll follow your lead, Sarah.¡± Carmen barked, hunger causing her mood to sour more and more.

    ¡°Well, excuuuse me! It''s not like I knew it would be so far, you''re the one with the map. Maybe you should¡¯ve spoken up more and came up with a better idea.¡±

    The two bickered back and forth for a few minutes, blaming one another for their current predicament until Rivell finally interjected.

    ¡°Guys! Stop arguing please.. Let¡¯s all just calm down and figure out a solution.¡± He pleaded, trying his best to quell the two hot-headed females.

    They turned their noses up at each other and continued walking in silence, their bad moods now stewing intensely.

    Suddenly, another horse and buggy approached them. The man driving the buggy took notice of the trio¡¯s tired and dejected faces, prompting him to stop his cart. They glanced over and wondered why the man had stopped, staring curiously as he stepped down over to the side of the cart, flipping up the side panel.

    Inside was a flat top grill area and various ingredients to cook with. This was the traveling food cart they had needed so desperately! He walked to the back and brought out three wooden stools, placing them off to the side.

    ¡°Are you youngsters hungry??¡± He asked with a smile, enticing them to come over. Their faces lit up as they rushed over to the cart, frantically placing orders while salivating like ravenous dogs.

    They obtained their freshly cooked and steaming hot plates of Chickatrice skewers and grilled vegetables, consuming the food right away.

    ¡°Oh man, you sir are a lifesaver!¡± Sarah happily exclaimed as she rapidly took bite after bite.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I came when I did. I usually take this trip between towns every other day, but today I was compelled to leave a bit early. You folks caught me just in time.¡± The cook replied with a hearty laugh, refilling their plates for seconds.

    As they conversed and enjoyed this delectable meal, Carmen faintly heard something in the distance. She sprung up and looked around, now fully alert and aware of her surroundings.

    ¡°You guys hear that? Something¡¯s coming.¡± She said while glaring at the tree line with a serious gaze.

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Rivell looked around with a confused expression, not sensing anything in the immediate area.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Carmen, you always randomly hear things. It¡¯s like you¡¯re a cat or something.¡± Sarah chimed in while biting into her skewer, not heeding Carmen¡¯s words at all.

    Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide and she yelled out, ¡°Move!!!¡± Suddenly a huge crimson colored bear, towering at eight ft tall, burst from the tree line, diving straight for the group.

    It had two sharp, long fangs and its head was cased in a bone-like shielding. It was an Olun Grand Bear, native to the southern region of the Olun Kingdom. However, this one was significantly bigger than most they had seen and along its spine were large runic symbols.

    Everyone leapt out of the way as it crashed into the wagon, destroying it completely. The massive bear began to eat the leftover meat laying on the floor, dripping saliva everywhere and not leaving a single scrap behind.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Hey! Get away from that now!¡± The chef yelled, shooting off a small fire bolt from his hand.

    The flame hit the bear in the face, doing very little damage. It menacingly glared and retaliated with a deafening roar, sending chills up their spines. Sarah took out her Manifest and fired a volley of wind arrows at it, hoping to scare it off.

    The arrows connected and did nothing but make the bear more angry, bouncing off its thick and matted fur. It roared loudly again before quickly dashing towards the group with great speed, shaking the ground with each heavy trot.

    The bear leapt and swiped its massive paw, narrowly missing its target and scraping the ground, leaving behind deep claw marks. Sarah had rolled out the way and immediately got up, running away to create some distance. Carmen took aim with her palms at the relentless beast and tried to gravity manipulate it.

    It slowly lifted off the ground and was now suspended above them, floating roughly ten ft into the air. Carmen screamed out in pained exhaustion as she tried to lift this impossibly heavy creature. Sarah fired her signature wind burst attack, charging and releasing the attack in quick succession. The powerful arrow connected to the bear''s chest and a spectacular explosion occurred in the air. Carmen dropped the extremely heavy bear and fell back, sitting on the ground completely out of breath.

    ¡°D-Did we do it?¡± She asked, trying to get to her feet. The smoke cleared and the bear roared loudly, slightly scathed by the blast and increasingly more pissed off.

    Sarah and the chef slowly backed away from the beast, feeling as though they were way in over their depth here. However, off in the distance, the group heard a deep voice yell out to them from behind.

    ¡°Everyone! Clear the road now!¡±

    They turned around and saw a convoy of knights wearing dark green armor with the Olun kingdom crest brandished on their chests.

    The knight leading the charge sprung off of his horse in impressive fashion and quickly unsheathed his Manifest. A simple sword with a maroon colored blade that was squared off at the tip, came into view. He forced his energy into it and the sword expanded both vertically and horizontally, increasing its size into a long greatsword.

    The blade connected with the bear and with incredible force, cut it clean in two. The heavy slice caused the ground to rumble and shake violently as massive bursts of Core Energy flew out from the strike. Carmen, Sarah, Rivell, and the chef could barely stay on their feet from the tremendous blast of energy shockwaving out.

    After a brief moment, the dust settled as the air became calm again. The group noticed the mysterious knight¡¯s sword shrinking back down to its normal size as the bear split open, causing the two halves to fall to the ground. Purple blood and guts pooled up, trickling towards his feet while he sheathed the sword.

    ¡°Are you all okay? Is anyone hurt?¡± One of the other knights asked as they stepped off their horse.

    ¡°Ah yeah, we¡¯re fine. Just a little shaken up.¡± Carmen replied, brushing dust off her clothes.

    ¡°Good to hear. That bear has been tormenting towns left and right for the past two weeks. We¡¯ve been tracking it and luckily we stopped it before it could cause further harm.¡±

    ¡°Why was that bear so strong? We didn¡¯t even scratch it.¡± Sarah asked, still reeling from the chain of events that just happened.

    ¡°It had Core Energy within it. Humans aren¡¯t the only things that can obtain power from the Core of Alaira. Judging by its size, I¡¯d say it was at least Amethyst Class.¡± The mysterious knight replied, walking up to the group. When Sarah saw the man¡¯s face her eyes went wide with excitement.

    ¡°Ho.. Lee.. Shit¡­. It¡¯s you!! Sir Jozef Crowell!!¡± Sarah exclaimed with child-like glee.

    ¡°Huh? Do you know him?¡± Carmen asked with a confused look.

    ¡°Know him!? How could you not know him? He¡¯s one of the six Blade Monarchs and the ace knight of the Olun Kingdom, serving directly under King Darius Crane III. Never thought I¡¯d see the day I would meet him!¡±

    Sarah couldn''t contain her excitement over the tall and long brown haired man standing before her.

    ¡°It seems my reputation precedes me. I am humbled by your words, young miss.¡± He replied with a charming smile, shaking Sarah¡¯s outstretched hand.

    ¡°Oh wow, cool. But.. What is a Blade Monarch?¡± Rivell curiously wondered, having never heard the term before.

    ¡°They¡¯re the six strongest swordsmen in all of Alaira. The Blade Monarchs get their title from being unmatched with the sword, absolute legends! The members as far as I can remember are Jonn Ravenfell, Graymoor Penult, Felicity Lumae, Lucas Trello, Jozef Crowell, and Claudia Vandel. These guys are just seriously awesome!¡±

    ¡°My, My, you¡¯re quite informed on this matter. You, my girl, are very impressive to say the least.¡±

    Jozef was enjoying the appreciation shown towards him and his peers.

    ¡°Of course I am! It''s been my dream to become just as known and make a name for myself. I study Vestas like you to learn how my impact on this world can be just as undeniable. I¡¯ll travel wherever I need to go and do whatever it takes to achieve this goal.¡±

    Sarah¡¯s face was filled with a fiery determination and her remarks were admirable to say the least. Jozef walked up to Sarah and looked down at her.

    ¡°I like your drive and tenacity, miss. This kind of attitude is sorely missing from today¡¯s youth. Keep this energy going and only good things can come to you in the future. I''ll certainly cheer you on.¡±

    He patted Sarah on the head and kindly smiled as she nervously blushed from his words. He turned around and ordered a few of his subordinates to come over.

    ¡°Take these good people to the town up ahead. It would be quicker and I''m sure they''re tired from having to deal with such a stressful foe. Report back here after you drop them off.¡± He commanded with great authority. ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The iron clad soldiers helped Carmen, Sarah, Rivell, and the chef onto their horses and after they said their thanks/goodbyes, the group rode off into the distance. They made it to the next town with great speed and were dropped off in front of the local inn.

    ¡°Alright folks, there you go. Have a safe rest of your day.¡± The soldier said with a smile.

    The group nodded and waved goodbye, appreciating the gesture as the soldiers trotted away on their horses.

    ¡°Man, I¡¯m exhausted after that battle.¡± Carmen said, setting her bag down on the ground.

    ¡°Yeah, we should probably take a bit of a break.¡± Rivell replied, agreeing with Carmen¡¯s tired remarks.

    They and the chef went their separate ways as the group headed into the inn, checking into their rooms to get some much-needed rest after such an eventful day.

 Character Profile: Rivell Munis

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    My philosophy behind Rivell was to give Carmen a companion that would help balance out her heightened level of "let''s tackle this issue head on!" Carmen has a bad tendency to approach situations with little thought and this trait of hers will bite them in the butt throughout their travels, however Rivell tries his best to sway her actions in the opposite direction. Whether that being the voice of reason, talking her down from a fight, or just simply suggesting to run away and live to fight another day, Rivell does what he can to be that positive counter. Sure it may seem cowardly in the face of the enemy, but there''s something admirable about someone that can find solutions without violence.

    With that being said, does Carmen listen to his words? Mmmmmm not too often haha, but he tries his best and with Sarah now part of the group, things will hopefully get better for him.

    Thanks for reading!

 CH 11: Unease At The Lake of Oth

    The sky was a deep blackish purple and ancient ruins were visible off in the distance. Carmen stood there in an open and empty plain, nothing within reach. The gravel on the ground was gray and loose, pressing sharply against her exposed feet. She began to scan the area and noticed that there wasn¡¯t a soul around, nothing.

    All she felt was the cold sting of the wind ominously caressing her face. Time started to speed up and the dark purple moon made its appearance once more over the horizon, bathing her in light.

    As Carmen stared back at its alluring color, the moon bled a black, inky substance in the sky. The ink fell to the ground like rain and from the puddles that formed, shadowy beings emerged. They took the shape of featureless men, women, and children. Chanting started as they were slowly gliding their way over to her, silently racing across the uneven terrain. Louder and louder the chanting got, telling her to free them and bring them home.

    The mysterious beings fully surrounded Carmen''s space, causing her to drown in a sea of black ink. Darkness was all around, choking her and forcing her body deeper. Just before Carmen could no longer breathe, she noticed a hand reaching out. She grabbed it and a blinding light occurred.

    Carmen jolted awake with a cold sweat and a scared look on her face, panting heavily from her dark nightmare. Sarah, who was already up, looked over at Carmen with a confused expression and wondered if she was fine.

    ¡°You alright over there? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± She asked with concern.

    ¡°Yeah.. I¡¯m fine.. I just keep having these weird dreams. Don¡¯t know what to make of them..¡± Carmen replied, growing more concerned about what these nightmares could mean. She stood up and took a long sip of water, trying to shake off what happened.

    ¡°How long have you been having them?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much since my journey started. It feels like I can sense something calling me to them. I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s hard to explain..¡±

    Carmen¡¯s voice sounded quite hoarse during her reply, as though she hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep. Sarah continued sitting there with silent worry, hoping nothing would come of these strange night terrors.

    After freshening up and eating a short breakfast, the group gathered their things together and packed up camp.

    A full month had passed since their time in Cable Village. After making many stops along the way, their trip to Lake Oth had taken much longer. However, today was the day that the group would arrive. When they reached the crest of the hillside, the group saw a massive lake off in the distance with a quaint little town next to it.

    Lake Oth was a premiere tourist destination for many travelers, providing a nature experience unlike any other. Located twenty miles from Olunas City, this lake was the largest body of water in the entire Olun Kingdom, looking more like a small sea than anything. Despite its size, Lake Oth was entirely made up of fresh water, providing sustenance for all of the local wildlife and citizens in the surrounding area. Many locals called Lake Oth the ¡°Mirror for the Heavens,¡± because of its incredibly clear water reflecting the sky above perfectly.

    ¡°We made it guys, look!! That lake is huge!¡± Rivell excitedly yelled, marveling at the sheer size of it all.

    Carmen was certainly excited to have reached their long awaited destination, but ever since this morning, she kept feeling as though something was off.

    The trio headed down the road and arrived at the base of the expansive lake, staggered by its crystal-clear beauty. The water was astonishingly clear, allowing you to see all the way to the bottom with no obstructions. Sarah stared into the water and watched various fish swim around, going about their day-to-day business.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a good spot and set up camp. I want to swim!¡± She said, looking around the area. They set down their belongings on a fairly isolated side of the lake and admired the enticing waters. Sarah started to remove her top and Rivell, taken aback, shouted out with an embarrassed tone.

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!?!?¡±

    Sarah stopped halfway through, the shirt almost clear of her head and revealing a blue bikini top underneath.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to go swimming you moron. You act like you¡¯ve never seen a girl before. Geez.¡± She annoyingly remarked, continuing to strip down to her bikini.

    Rivell nodded, blushing from the sight of Sarah¡¯s exposed stomach and bare thighs. She finished and then sprinted towards the lake, leaping into the cool water below.

    ¡°Come on guys! The water is amazing!!¡± Sarah shouted while splashing about.

    Carmen quickly followed, changing into her modest red swimsuit and jumping into the water. Rivell stood and watched as the two splashed water at each other, feeling nervous to join them.

    ¡°Will you stop staring at us like a creep and get in here already!¡±

    Sarah annoyingly flung water towards him. He jumped up, startled by her loud voice and quickly took his shirt off, joining them in the lake. As they lazily floated in the water, Sarah stared up at the partly cloudy sky.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Man, times like these are what make long journeys away from home so worth it.¡± She said, feeling absolutely relaxed. Carmen agreed while soaking up the rays from the sun, gently running her hand through the cool water.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ This is definitely going to be a precious memory for me.¡±

    This had been Carmen¡¯s first time doing activities like this with friends, as she had never really been allowed to spend time outside the castle. This moment was all she needed to get over the previous bad feelings she had earlier. After some time, they all exited the lake and dried themselves off.

    ¡°Do you all want to go to that town over there? They might have a good place to eat.¡± Sarah asked, sliding her shirt over her head. Everyone nodded and after getting fully dressed, they set off into the town.

    When they arrived, there was a wooden sign that said "Rell Town" in round, red lettering. There were a decent amount of people walking around and checking out the various shops. Tourist season was in full swing and many of those here were clearly taking their vacations.

    The group walked past an older couple dressed in lavish clothing and behind them were three maids carrying bags, definitely struggling to keep up. Sarah glared at them, feeling some type of way about what she saw.

    ¡°Ugh. Carry your own shit, lazy nobles.¡± She muttered bitterly. Carmen rolled her eyes and remained silent, not wanting to stir that pot with Sarah.

    They finally found a decent looking restaurant and made their way inside the humble establishment. As they entered, this incredibly old lady was in the process of rushing out. She had weird shifty eyes, a brown shawl covering her head, and a wooden box in her hand. Her greasy white hair looked almost wet when accented against her wrinkled, pasty skin.

    As she walked past them, Carmen glanced at the box and immediately felt some Core Energy escape her body, as though it got sapped out by whatever was inside.

    ¡°You okay Carmen?¡± Rivell asked, motioning for her to sit down in the chair.

    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah. Sorry...¡±

    Carmen looked over her shoulder and wondered what the old lady was carrying.

    Once the trio finished their meals, they left the restaurant with their bellies full and satisfied. When walking past a few nearby shops, Sarah saw the old woman again, pleading with random people walking by her. No one stopped to pay her any attention, as they were clearly turned off by her bothersome presence. Sarah took notice of her panicked demeanor and rushed over to provide some assistance.

    ¡°Hello miss, you need help with something? You seem to be in trouble.¡± She asked with a polite smile.

    The lady looked her up and down before shifting her twitchy eyes over towards Carmen and Rivell.

    ¡°Yes.. Need an escort¡­ Travel to.. Next town over¡­ Please¡­ Want help.¡± The lady whispered in a broken tone, her eyes still nervously darting around.

    Carmen immediately felt uneasy by this woman¡¯s presence, not understanding why she was acting so weird. She pulled Sarah off to the side and had a brief conversation with her.

    ¡°Uh, she gives me really bad vibes, Sarah. I don¡¯t think we should help her. Let¡¯s just leave...¡± Carmen said with great concern, glancing over at the old lady standing next to Rivell.

    ¡°Oh pleaseee, this¡¯ll be easy Carmen. Nothing we haven¡¯t done already many times over. It¡¯ll just be a quick, easy drop off kind of job. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Sarah wasn''t concerned at all for their safety. She walked back over to the lady and agreed to escort her to the next town, promising safe passage.

    ¡°Be at ease, Miss! Stick with us Vestas and we¡¯ll get you to your destination, no problem!¡±

    She gave the elderly woman a bright smile and a thumbs up, reassuring her that they were up for the job.

    The strange lady nodded and awkwardly began to hobble toward the town exit, not giving Sarah a reply. The group looked at each other with confused expressions, wondering what was wrong with this lady. They shrugged it off and began to follow behind her, hoping that this mission went by quickly. When they approached the path that led to the next town, Sarah began to ask the lady a few questions to lighten the mood.

    ¡°So.. What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Sarah and this is Carmen and Rivell.¡± She said with a kind smile, introducing everyone to her. The lady stopped and gazed at her with a blank face, thinking about her response.

    ¡°Mierle¡­.¡± She muttered, her voice barely audible to the group. Mierle turned her head and walked forward again, clearly not interested in small talk.

    ¡°How long have you been traveling? Do you come here often?¡±

    Mierle didn¡¯t respond to Sarah''s question, she instead continued walking in silence.

    ¡°Alright then¡­ Can you at least tell me what¡¯s inside the box you''re carrying?¡±

    Mierle stopped her advance once more and slowly stared at Sarah, peeking through her dirty hair. Her deadpan glare was both creepy and unsettling, causing shivers to go down Sarah¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Item¡­ In the box.. Very important.. Heirloom of family.. Must.. Keep safe. Me.. No show.. Keep walking¡­ Please..¡±

    Her eyes became incredibly shifty and her voice increasingly more annoyed, signaling that she wanted Sarah to stop talking. Mierle once again started walking forward ahead of the group.

    ¡°Fair enough..¡±

    Sarah and the group followed the lady further into the woods, not wasting anymore time.

    A few hours went by and night began to fall as they continued walking to the next town. The leafless trees hauntingly towered over the group, their shadows resembling lanky arms reaching out to them. Off in the distance, Lake Oth peered through the trees and reflected the full moon currently shining in the sky. Carmen¡¯s bad feelings from earlier creeped back in and she tapped Sarah on her shoulder.

    ¡°Something seems off here. It¡¯s so quiet and I can¡¯t shake the feeling that we''re being watched. Plus, don¡¯t you find it strange that there hasn¡¯t been anyone else on this trail for hours?¡± Carmen said with great concern, not enjoying this mission at all. Sarah surprisingly agreed, despite her previous willingness to accept this job.

    ¡°Yeah, I get what you mean. There''s definitely something strange going on right now. The wind is too still.¡±

    Sarah held her hand up, manipulating the air in front of her and sensing that the currents were being disrupted.

    After the duo¡¯s brief conversation, out of nowhere a smoke bomb went off in front of the group. They coughed heavily and covered their eyes, unsure of what was happening. The smoke slowly dissipated, revealing two individuals standing a short distance in front of them. One was a male with short, spiky red hair and the other was a middle aged female with a long blue ponytail.

    Just who were these two mysterious people that appeared without warning? Whoever they were, Carmen could feel in her gut that they weren''t there to play nice. For the first time since she started her journey, Carmen felt incredible levels of concern and worry, a far cry from her usual action oriented mentality.

 CH 12: Key of Open Hearts

    <hr>

    <hr>

    The mysterious assailants both wore similar black clothing with a multitude of straps and zippers on them. The man held out his hand and a large rifle-like weapon appeared. The Manifest was sleek, bright gold, and had intricate designs all along the barrel shining in the moonlight. He smiled and greeted them with his fairly raspy voice.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Lovely weather we¡¯re having here huh?¡± The man said with a smirk.

    The trio quickly got in front of Mierle as Sarah summoned forth her Manifest, preparing to fight these seemingly dangerous foes.

    ¡°Aww, looks like they don¡¯t want to talk to us, Don. How sad.¡± The female added with a playful frown on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Kat. Not everyone can be as much of a chatterbox as you are.¡±

    After letting out a hearty laugh, Don''s mouth curled intensely as he grinned. Kat rolled her eyes before fixing her gaze onto the box that Mierle was holding.

    ¡°I think you know why we¡¯re here.¡± She said, stepping forward with a devious smirk on her face.

    With no hesitation, Sarah fired a flurry of wind arrows at Kat, hoping to catch her off guard. The dust settled and Kat was standing there with her hand extended, completely unscathed as though she blocked the attack with an invisible shield.

    ¡°Is that all you can do? As a fellow wind affinity Vesta, I commend you for trying. But frankly, that was absolutely pathetic.¡± Kat remarked with a light chuckle, not impressed at all by Sarah¡¯s skills or lack thereof.

    Kat held out both hands in front of her, assuming a position as though ready to catch something falling. The air in the area suddenly got extremely gusty and tense as a large object formed in her palms. Kat¡¯s Manifest was a large, dark blue hammer with golden trim accents. The handle was long and seemed to be wrapped in a tight black leather.

    Her Manifest looked incredibly heavy, but somehow, Kat spun it around and slung it on her shoulder as though it weighed no more than a toothpick. Sarah started to feel nervous as she had never witnessed such strong wind based Core Energy from a single person, the power screamed at her to run away. Carmen could also feel their strength and as she wondered who they were, she braced herself for the worst.

    When she realized that these people were out of their league, Sarah slowly backed away while Kat began to swing the hammer at the group. The single swipe sent a massive wind current towards them, rippling through the trees and knocking everyone off their feet. The group landed on their backs, sustaining substantial damage from the gusty blow. Carmen saw that Mierle had been knocked over and the box she held was tipped on its side.

    Carmen dashed over to help Mierle up as Sarah got to her feet, providing cover fire. The multiple wind arrows lit up the sky with a teal glow and rained down on the two adversaries. Unfortunately, they had very little effect once they made impact, doing nothing more than annoying them.

    ¡°Stop shooting those little pebbles at us! So irritating!¡± Don said with an annoyed growl.

    With a quick step, he sprinted towards Sarah. Don aimed his gun at her and fired off a few golden colored bullets, blasting away in quick succession. Sarah leapt out of the way, but the bullets curiously changed course and followed her, hitting Sarah directly in the ankle.

    ''What!?! How did that still hit me??''

    She looked down with pained confusion, unable to stand back up as she noticed her now bleeding foot.

    Carmen tried to assist as she pointed her palm towards Don, attempting to gravity manipulate him. He easily sidestepped the slow attack and countered with a barrage of his own, firing the rifle directly at Carmen. Just before the bullets hit their target, Sarah intercepted them with her arrows in the knick of time. Despite her painful injury, she still had enough resolve to continue the fight.

    Rivell quickly sprinted over to Sarah and healed her ankle after summoning forth his Manifest, allowing her to fight Don again. She thanked Rivell and fully focused her attention towards the red haired assailant, glaring at him with great irritation.

    ¡°Aww, how cute! If you think you¡¯re about to intimidate me, you¡¯ve got another thing coming, kid¡± Don playfully expressed, finding Sarah to be incredibly harmless in this fight. She rapidly fired off a multitude of arrows, not holding back an ounce of her strength.

    In response, Don slung his Manifest around in all directions, effortlessly shooting down every arrow sent his way. The bullets bent and traced across the sky, hitting their targets with great precision. His aim was impeccable and the masterful use of his Manifest showed the clear difference in both experience and skill level. Sarah was nearly out of breath at this point, unable to match his shooting speed. She wondered what she could do to defeat this seemingly impossible foe.

    While Sarah was busy with Don, Kat approached Carmen with a cheeky smile. Carmen crouched in front of Mierle and glared, trying her best to come up with a plan.

    ¡°If you could just give us the item in that box, we promise to make your deaths painless. Sounds like a good deal right?¡±

    Kat swung her hammer again, forcefully sending Carmen and Mierle flying backwards from the powerful wind gust.

    Carmen slowly got to her feet and cautiously aimed her palms at the hammer wielding opponent, doing anything she could to defend Mierle. She fully exerted her Core Energy outward and applied a large amount of gravitational force onto Kat, more than she had ever exerted before. However, Kat seemed relatively unaffected by it, the force only slightly slowing her approach.

    ¡°But how?!¡± Carmen questioned with great surprise, wondering why her ability was so weak against this woman.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Sorry kid, I¡¯m an Upper Amethyst Class Vesta. Your unawakened skills are a joke to someone like me. There¡¯s levels to this and I¡¯ll be the first to show you the difference.¡±

    Kat jeered with a crazed smile, winding up her hammer and collecting a significant amount of wind currents around it. Carmen slowly backed away with a fearful expression, now feeling scared of what was coming next.

    In the next instant, Kat darted forward with her massive hammer, swinging it with great force. The hammer pounded Carmen in the chest, completely knocking all the air out of her body as she got sent careening through the upper tree line.

    Just as she reached the peak of her upward trajectory, Kat pointed her hand at Carmen and blasted her back down with a powerful wind current. Carmen brutally crashed into the ground near the seemingly unconscious old lady, bouncing off the floor and rolling to a stop beside her.

    Kat walked over and lifted Carmen up by her hair, tossing her into the air again. Then with one mighty swing, Kat forcefully smacked Carmen with the hammer as though she were hitting a ball. At that moment, Carmen felt her arm snap in two, breaking cleanly at the elbow. The blow sent her into a nearby tree, causing it to crumble and explode from the impact. Carmen landed onto the cold terrain and laid there, heavily bruised and battered, barely able to move. She gripped her broken arm and grimaced, feeling the pain radiate through her body.

    Carmen, now severely weakened from the assault, noticed a curious glint of light catching her eye. She looked over and saw a silver key with a human heart shape at the end of it. The key had carelessly fallen out of the wooden box that Mierle was carrying around, exposing itself for all to see and admire. Carmen slowly crawled over, dragging her mangled arm along before putting the key back inside the box.

    She gripped the box tightly to her chest with her free arm so this woman wouldn¡¯t get a hold of it. Kat made her way over to Carmen as she struggled to crawl away, easily catching up to her injured prey.

    Just as Kat¡¯s shadow draped over her, Carmen felt a jolt in her chest. This feeling was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. The jolt felt incredibly cold and hollow, similar to the feelings she had during her nightmares. It happened again and again, enough to take her breath away. Kat stood over Carmen menacingly, slinging the overly large Manifest onto her shoulder.

    ¡°Is that the key you have there? Be a dear and hand it over. I¡¯m getting bored of this.¡± Kat said while reaching out to grab the box from Carmen¡¯s clutches.

    Once her hand touched the box, the key inside began glowing incredibly bright. Suddenly, a massive burst of void based energy exploded from Carmen, sending everyone in the immediate area flying backwards. All fights stopped as everyone turned their attention to Carmen.

    With her eyes closed, Carmen¡¯s unconscious body began to levitate in the air. The wooden box floated upwards and her brown hair lifted, as though suspended in zero gravity. The silver key emerged from the box and shined brightly as it slowly rose above her, lighting up the sky briefly before dissipating.

    As the key ended its extravagant display, a dark purple aura enveloped Carmen, gleaming in the moonlight. Her eyes shot open, revealing all white, glowing sockets with no pupils. Carmen¡¯s head slowly moved forward and a blackish purple, crystal-like rift appeared in front of her.

    With an elegant and graceful hand motion, she put her hand into the rift and ripped out a black and silver rapier. The energy emitting from her was hauntingly immense and filled the area with cold air. Sarah felt chills down her spine as she was in awe of Carmen¡¯s awakening, caught off guard by how excessive and grand it was.

    Carmen gently floated down to the ground and stood there, not saying a single word. Her face was completely shrouded in darkness as she stared down at the grassy terrain below.

    ¡°Carmen¡­ Y-You alright?¡± Rivell asked in a terrified manner, stumbling over his words like a scared child.

    No response came from her as she slowly lifted her head, glaring back at the two assailants with cold, colorless eyes. Don and Kat fixed their gazes toward her, weapons ready and not knowing what to expect.

    Carmen gracefully raised the hand holding her rapier, pointing it at them. Then with a few elegant flicks of the wrist she traced a symbol in the air, as though painting on an invisible canvas. The black, ink-like runic symbol lit up and suddenly the sky turned purple and black.

    In a near instant, everything within the area was completely flattened by an extraordinary amount of gravitational force. Her friends dropped to the ground, getting crushed by this sudden pressure. Rivell, Sarah, and Mierle couldn¡¯t move a muscle under the incredible weight.

    ¡°Carmen!! Stop!! It¡¯s too much!!¡± Sarah yelled out, feeling her strength escape as she slipped in and out of consciousness.

    Rivell grimaced from the pain, unable to get a single word out from the terrifying assault. Carmen didn¡¯t listen to their pleas for help and instead started walking towards her foes. Even though there was a ridiculous amount of gravity around, they were somehow still standing, only being slowed by the attack.

    ¡°Just who is this brat? I¡¯ve never felt energy like this from a newly awakened kid.¡± Kat said with a look of great concern.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we have to finish her quickly and get the key. This''ll surely bring too much attention if we stay here any longer.¡± Don responded, taking aim with his Manifest.

    ¡°Alright girl, this game is over. We¡¯ve had fun, but we really must be going!¡±

    Don bolted towards Carmen while firing off multiple blasts of his light bending bullets. She easily evaded the shifty attacks and despite her clearly unconscious state, Carmen¡¯s movements were just as graceful and refined as always. She quickened her approach and slashed at Don with her Manifest.

    The rapier connected, cutting his shirt and knocking him into the ground with great force. The terrain crumbled from the collision and collapsed in on itself, falling victim to the unnatural amount of gravity still being applied. Kat¡¯s eyes went wide as she witnessed the destruction from that one attack, shocked it was even possible from someone so young. Even though Carmen was fighting them one handed, she was easily overpowering the two assailants.

    Kat snapped out of her brief stupor and jumped into the fray, slamming down her hammer to send out a heavy wind gust. Carmen blocked it with her rapier and masterfully dashed back to create distance. She then quickly pointed her Manifest towards them and fired purple, void energy blasts from the tip of the blade. Don emerged from the rubble and provided cover fire for Kat, intercepting the attack at the last second.

    However, once the bolts connected, Carmen hastily closed the gap between them and fought close quarters again. She clashed with Don and tried to force her will onto him, comfortably overpowering his strength. However, as her attention was focused on Don, Kat swung her hammer into Carmen.

    Unable to react in time, she took the brutal hit head on and crashed into a row of trees, shaking the ground in the process. As Carmen got to her feet, Don quickly appeared behind her and chopped the back of her neck with his Manifest. The visceral blow knocked her fully unconscious and Carmen dropped her rapier as she fell face flat onto the ground. The weird black and purple sky faded away and the heavy gravitational force subsided, giving the duo much needed relief.

    ¡°Whew, she was something else! That¡¯s all the excitement I need for the night.¡± Don quipped with a heavy sigh, feeling glad that the battle was over.

    Kat chuckled as she grabbed the wooden box off the ground, placing the intricately designed heart-shaped key inside.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got what we came here for, let¡¯s go.¡± Kat added, not wanting to stick around for much longer.

    Don didn¡¯t respond to Kat¡¯s request as he stood there silently. He instead emphatically kicked Carmen in the stomach multiple times, doing more damage to her lifeless body. Don then rested his foot on the side of her face, stepping with his full body weight.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kat asked, looking confused by his actions.

    ¡°Just venting my frustrations. I¡¯m pissed that she made us work so hard on this stupid job. Plus, she ripped my shirt. What the hell man!¡±

    He angrily took out his Manifest again, pointing the barrel downwards.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best that you sleep forever, little girl.¡±

    Don aimed the rifle at Carmen¡¯s face and just before he pulled the trigger, a red flash happened in front of him. Carmen had disappeared off the ground, causing Don to look around confused and surprised.

    A short distance in front of the duo knelt a person with their back turned to them. The individual sat down Carmen and looked at her for a brief moment, scanning her battered body thoroughly. The person was wearing scarlet-colored robes and had their hood up, not revealing their face.

    The scene grew incredibly silent as Kat and Don wondered who interfered with their affairs.

 CH 13: The Scarlet Reaper

    Don and Kat stared at the intruder with great confusion and curiosity, eager to learn who was stupid enough to interrupt this mission.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve interfering with our job! Who are you?¡± Don asked, annoyed that someone was ruining the fun. The mysterious person slowly and quietly stood up as the cool wind blew their robes.

    They turned around and out of nowhere, the mysterious individual was wielding a giant scythe-like weapon. They spun and twirled it around with unimaginable ease, making it seem as though it weighed no more than a feather. Then, with incredible speed, they darted towards the duo.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    As the person approached, their hood fell back, revealing a woman with sparkling silver hair, piercing red eyes, and fair skin. The look on her face was that of great anger, sending shivers down their spines as her haunting glare cleaved them in two.

    Kat and Don braced for combat, but just as they tried to fight back, the woman split into five different copies of herself. The clones completely overpowered the two mercenaries, knocking them to the ground with terrifying force.

    ¡°What the hell lady!!¡± Don shouted, aiming his rifle at her.

    He rapidly fired his gun at the scarlet robed woman, hoping to end this fight quickly. To his surprise, she twirled her scythe and blocked all of the bullets with ease, not phased at all by their deceptive movement. To make matters even worse, she was handling them without even using a Manifest. Her skillful weapon handling was unreal, making Don look like an amateur in comparison.

    Suddenly, a scythe blade swiped at his face from his left and another from behind. The woman¡¯s clones were relentlessly attacking them from all angles and directions, not giving them any room to fight back. Kat and Don dipped and dodged some of the swift slashes, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with the ever increasing speed of them.

    They quickly fell victim to the sharp and cold blades, getting deeply cut across their chests and arms multiple times. The immaculate coordination of their assault was a sight to behold and unlike anything they had faced up to this point. It was as though her clones had minds of their own while also sharing the same consciousness.

    As Kat was knocked to the ground, she quickly cushioned her fall with a sharp gust of wind before coming to a complete stop. She then gripped her hammer tightly and rapidly wound it up, spinning wind currents together in a violent fashion. Once she gathered enough power, Kat unleashed a massive burst of compressed wind outward.

    The attack was incredibly sharp and dense, cutting up the nearby trees and ground as it raced towards the woman with unending voracity.

    Her clones dashed backwards and assumed a protective position around her, clutching their scythes in front of their bodies at an angle. Kat''s attack connected within seconds, causing a large explosion of debris and heavy winds. As the dust kicked up, Don proceeded to fire off an incredible amount of rounds into the cloud. This onslaught continued for what seemed like an eternity, until they finally felt satisfied.

    "Hmph, well that was easier than I thought." Don said with a slight snicker, resting his rifle on his shoulder.

    Kat walked over and stood next to him, waiting to see the outcome of their coordinated efforts. However, what they saw once the dust cleared made their jaws drop.

    The scarlet robed Vesta stood there behind her clones, completely unscathed. Not only was she unscathed, but the number of clones she commanded had increased by five, raising the number to ten.

    "Tch.. Damn." Don remarked, feeling slightly uneasy about how this fight was going.

    He really needed a moment to figure out his next move, but unfortunately, he wouldn''t get a chance to. Suddenly, hands burst forth from the ground beneath them and gripped their legs tightly. The woman had clones attacking them from below as well, catching Don and Kat completely off guard.

    "WHAT!?!" Kat yelled out as multiple clones held her legs down, not allowing even an inch of movement.

    As her attention was aimed towards the ground, the ten clones in front of them leapt into the air with perfect coordination, their scythes twirling in complete unison. They landed and bombarded the duo from every angle imaginable, swiping their cold blades and punching with terrifying force. The woman watched as her clones did all the work, making the two mercenaries look like absolute children with no chance of survival.

    Kat and Don endured the assault for several seconds until the clones combined back into five and sent the final blow. They slashed their scythes, causing a dark burst of Core Energy to fly out and crash into the duo. A sizeable explosion occurred, forcing Kat and Don into the air in spectacular fashion.

    The duo landed and rolled onto the ground, severely bruised and cut up from the brutal attack. Kat tried to stand, before ultimately kneeling down while completely out of breath and holding her bloodied arm. She wondered what their next move should be and tried her best to devise an escape plan. However, in that same moment, she came to a grave realization and her eyes went wide. Just before Don slowly stood back up to charge in again, Kat quickly grabbed his arm to stop him.

    ¡°Wait... R-Red eyes, silver hair.. A scarlet hooded cloak and scythe.. I-It¡¯s.. Her! Zalthia of One! The Scarlet Reaper!!¡± She exclaimed with the look of absolute horror on her face.

    Don glanced at Kat and then back over to Zalthia, who was now slowly walking towards them along with her clones. Realizing the grave nature of their situation, he started backing away, terrified of what could be coming next.

    Zalthia glared at them with her piercing red eyes, not speaking a single word as she menacingly got closer. Kat stood and quickly threw down a smoke bomb, rapidly filling the area with smoke as she used her wind abilities. Zalthia stopped her approach and covered her face with the edge of her cloak, blocking the smoke out. When she lowered her arm, the two enemies were nowhere to be seen, having fled within the smoke like cowards.

    She absorbed her clones back into her body and quickly rushed over to her terribly beaten sister and travel partners. They were all unconscious and unresponsive, looking as though they had just been through war. She quietly scanned their surroundings and noticed the scale of the devastation, seeing the flattened trees and crushed earth beneath them.

    ¡°Goodness. Just what did you do Carmen?¡± Zalthia asked in a quiet whisper, realizing that she was probably the one responsible for all of this.

    Moments later, some of the Volairen soldiers that were accompanying her earlier arrived at the scene.

    ¡°Lady Zalthia, what happened here?¡± One of the guards asked, confused by the mass of destruction.

    ¡°Never mind that, bring the carriage ASAP. These people need medical assistance right away. Take them back to the castle using the teleport.¡±

    The soldiers quickly gathered up Carmen, Sarah, and Rivell, placing them inside the carriage as gently as possible. Zalthia walked over to the old lady and noticed that she was no longer breathing.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    She knelt down and checked her pulse, however Zalthia felt nothing. Mierle had perished under the immense weight of Carmen¡¯s Manifest ability, her old body standing no chance to handle that much gravitational pressure. Zalthia closed the lady¡¯s eyes and quietly said a prayer, paying her respects.

    She searched around the rest of the area to find any clues, trying her best to fully understand what occurred here. After a brief inspection, all she found was a black, ripped piece of shirt that had a streak of blood on it. She placed it inside of a vial and closed the top with a cork while walking back to the carriage.

    Zalthia stepped inside and they rapidly set off. The royal carriage began to glow with a dark purple aura and in a flash, it warped into a separate dimension. Seconds later, they found themselves in the courtyard of Castle de Belouis, Nation of Volaire. The guards quickly took the injured trio to the infirmary so they could get medical treatment, not wasting even a second. Zalthia motioned to Nadine who was rushing down the steps in a panic, seeing Carmen being carted off down the hall.

    ¡°My lady, is everything alright?!¡± She asked, looking incredibly worried.

    ¡°Yeah. I need you to inform her Majesty of the situation.¡± Zalthia said, remaining as calm as ever.

    Nadine bowed her head and quickly trotted off towards Azhane¡¯s sleeping quarters. She pounded on the door with a loud and rapid knock, making sure that the Queen could hear her.

    ¡°Yes, come in.¡± Said Azhane as she sat at her desk, reading some documents.

    ¡°Pardon my intrusion My Lady, but we¡¯ve got a major situation!¡± Nadine said in a panic, gripping the sides of her maid dress tightly.

    Azhane, noticing the uncharacteristic behavior of Nadine, quickly shifted to a serious tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The young miss, Carmen, is here and she isn¡¯t well! You must come quick!¡±

    Azhane¡¯s heart dropped and she jolted from her chair, quickly grabbing a shawl to cover her sleeping gown.

    ¡°Take me to her now!¡± Azhane replied with great authority, fearing the worst.

    They made it to the infirmary and Azhane saw Carmen¡¯s lifeless body laying on the bed, severely beaten and bruised up.

    The state of Carmen¡¯s body was nothing short of sickening with how battered she was, her broken arm on full display. It was abundantly clear she lost a fight she had no chance of winning. Azhane rushed to her side and grabbed Carmen¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Carmen!! Are you okay?? Please tell me she¡¯ll be okay!!¡± She cried out, overcome by emotion after seeing her adorable little sister in such a sorry state.

    ¡°Your Majesty, she''ll be fine. She¡¯s just unconscious. But please, we need to prep her for surgery to stop the internal bleeding.¡± The head doctor said, trying to calm the Queen down and reassuring her.

    She reluctantly let go of Carmen¡¯s hand and backed away, watching them cart her off further into the infirmary. Azhane averted her gaze to the opposite side of the room and saw Sarah and Rivell laying in nearby beds, also unconscious and fairly bruised up.

    ¡°Come My Lady, let¡¯s leave them to do their work. We have some of the best healers in the nation, the young miss will be fine.¡± Nadine said softly.

    Azhane quietly nodded and was escorted out of the room, still reeling from what she had just seen.

    As they entered the hallway, Azhane stopped walking and an immense, deadly feeling of pressure began to fill the air. Incredible amounts of bloodlust and rage seeped out of the Queen like water rushing from a broken dam. The guards and Nadine all began to fear for their lives in that instance, having never felt such sinister Core Energy. The silence of the scene was broken by Azhane¡¯s forceful, yet soft voice.

    ¡°Nadine¡­ Call for The Six¡­ All of them.. And they better not keep me waiting¡­¡± She said with a quiet, dark and evil tone, a tone the maid had never heard before.

    ¡°Y-Yes My Lady. I shall do so with haste.¡± Nadine stuttered, clutching her chest and trembling with fear.

    Not saying another word, Azhane walked off down the hall in a silent rage.

    The guards and Nadine glanced at each other, sweating and terrified by what had just happened. She quickly gathered herself and trotted off to inform the members of Six, telling them to drop all their current missions and come back to the castle immediately.

    Zalthia, who was a couple floors away, sensed Azhane¡¯s immense power seeping out and felt a bit nervous, shaking her head in annoyance.

    ¡°Ugh, what have you morons done¡­¡± She muttered, referring to the duo that attacked Carmen.

    ¡°Literally pissed off the absolute worst person to piss off¡­¡±

    She sat and looked up at the ceiling, fearing that nothing good would come out of this situation.

    The late night sky was covered with thick gray clouds as though rain were about to burst forth at any moment. Two individuals, fully cloaked and trying to hide their identities, walked out from a glowing portal and into an isolated cave. The cave was just outside of the Holy City of Volta in the Lumen Theocracy, the southwest region of Resotera. Off in the distance you could see the Holy Core Church looming over the city, its multitude of illuminated windows shining a pristine white.

    The two individuals knocked on a steel door inside of the cave, only pounding loud enough for whoever was on the other side to hear. A small opening on the door slid to the left and a deep groggy voice spoke.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The voice asked in an almost annoyed tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s us, Don and Kat, the mercenaries. We got the item requested on the listing. Those down below told us to come here and ask for Richard Allmark.¡±

    The opening slid shut and a loud clasping sound was heard as the door unlocked. It opened and the two mercenaries walked into the dimly lit room cautiously.

    The door slammed shut behind them and locked itself back, causing a loud metallic clang to echo against the walls. As they stepped forward, Kat and Don saw a middle-aged man with brown hair and glasses sitting at a shoddily crafted desk. They glanced to the right and noticed another man wearing all black with his hood up, standing in silence.

    On his robes was a strange symbol made up of multiple white lines crossing each other. Even though they felt his presence was weird, they didn¡¯t question it. Kat and Don removed their hoods and took out the wooden box they retrieved earlier that night. The man stood from his desk and grinned.

    ¡°Ah, so were you able to retrieve the key?¡± He asked while pushing up his glasses and awaiting an answer.

    ¡°Yeah we got it. You better pay us extra too. We went through a lot of trouble to get it.¡± Don replied, handing over the box to the strange man.

    He grabbed it and looked at the contents inside, admiring the craftsmanship of this silver heart-shaped key.

    ¡°A lot of trouble you say? What kind of trouble?¡± He asked curiously, now noticing the bruises and scuffs on their faces.

    ¡°Well, one of the brats protecting that old lady suddenly became awakened. Her power for a newbie was incredible. And to make matters worse, the damn Scarlet Reaper showed up. We barely made it out of there alive!¡±

    The man¡¯s interest was piqued by Kat''s reply, surprised to hear about everything that transpired.

    ¡°Oh? Zalthia of One showed herself? I wonder what she was doing all the way out in Olun territory. Hmm, well, no matter. You did well to get the job done and I thank you for your efforts.¡±

    Richard turned around and placed the box gently onto his desk, trying his best to be extra careful. He then took the medium sized burlap sack sitting on the edge of his desk and tied it closed.

    Don glanced over at the mysterious robed man off to the side, still feeling creeped out by his silent presence. He wanted to make a comment about him, but his thoughts got interrupted by Richard.

    ¡°Here. The payment for your efforts. Now, if you will please take your leave, I have work to do.¡± The man said, handing Don the bag and readjusting his glasses.

    They accepted the payment and nodded, putting their hoods back on as they walked towards the door.

    It opened by itself and allowed them to leave, firmly closing as they stepped outside. Just as the room grew silent, a new individual emerged from the shadows and spoke. The man was fairly young, seeming no older than the age of thirty, and his skin was incredibly pale, looking ghoulishly white. His face couldn¡¯t be fully seen as it was shrouded in darkness, but his voice sharply cut through the air with each word.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Richard. I now have the final piece thanks to you.¡± He said, picking up the key out of the wooden box.

    ¡°For your efforts, I will spare you and your family''s pathetic lives. No harm shall come to you all during my crusade.¡± The mysterious man added, admiring the key as it gleamed against the nearby lantern.

    ¡°O-Of course! I gave you my word that I would see this through to the end. Thank you for trusting me with such an important project.¡±

    Richard sent the man a grateful smile as he gathered his things. He then turned his attention towards the individual in all black robes and bowed his head to him.

    ¡°Brother Karris, should you need assistance from the Cult of Unlearning again, please do not hesitate to reach out. Now, I must head back to the church before they have their suspicions raised in my absence.¡±

    Karris nodded in agreement as Richard put his cloak on, watching silently as he exited the cave. He turned towards the pale skinned man and posed a question.

    ¡°My Lord, what shall this humble servant do now?¡±

    ¡°Take me to the final destination so we can begin the ritual. This world has changed so much in my absence that it''s no longer familiar to me. I will defer to your guidance¡­¡± He said with a smirk as he grabbed a tattered gray robe sitting on a chair.

    ¡°As you wish, My Lord¡­¡±

    The two exited the cave and began the next leg of their travels, eager to put something sinister into motion. Something the likes of modern day Alaira had never seen before.

 CH 14: A Task For The Six

    Morning in Volaire came and the gentle breeze flowed through an open window at Castle de Belouis. A girl laying in bed felt the cool and delightful air tickle her arms gently. She stretched and happily hugged her softer than usual pillow, snuggling her head in its fluffiness. She slowly opened her eyes and immediately didn''t recognize the location.

    Sarah jolted up in bed with a very confused expression on her face. She scanned the room and took notice of the lavish tapestries, expensive furniture, pristine marble floors, and bedding fit for royalty. Sarah brushed her hand on the light blue, soft and silky bed sheets before looking down at her chest. On her was an expensive nightgown made from the finest fabrics she had ever seen, accenting perfectly against her caramel colored skin.

    ''Where the hell am I and how did I get here?''

    She moved the sheets aside and just as her feet hit the floor, someone began knocking on the door. Quickly, she slid back in bed and pulled the sheets up.

    ¡°Uh.. Yes? W-Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Sarah''s tone was filled with concern as she hid part of her head behind the covers. The door opened and in walked a maid carrying some fresh linen.

    ¡°Good morning, My Lady. I have brought a change of clothes for you. Would you like me to run you a bath as well?¡± She said with a smile, bowing her head respectfully.

    Sarah, with the look of absolute bewilderment, was speechless.

    ¡°Uhh.. First off, where am I? And secondly, why am I being treated so well?¡± Sarah asked, scared that this might be some kind of sick grooming process she had unfortunately fallen into. The maid nodded and kindly reassured her.

    ¡°Ah pardon me, it seems you have not been briefed yet. You are currently residing in Castle de Belouis, home of the royal Belouis family in Volaire. Her Majesty has requested that you all be treated with great care. If you have any other questions I am more than happy to answer anything within my capacity to answer.¡±

    Taking in all this information and wondering how she got from Olun to Volaire in a single night, Sarah intently stared at the maid. A thought then quickly came to her and she jumped up, desperately wanting an answer.

    ¡°Oh! What about my friends!? A girl named Carmen, had brown hair, green eyes and a Siestian boy named Rivell? Are they okay? Are they here?¡±

    The maid smiled and gave Sarah an encouraging reply.

    ¡°Yes, they''re here. I''ll be happy to take you to them once you get dressed.¡±

    She laid down the clothing on the bed and bowed her head once again. Sarah quickly stepped out of bed and put on the new outfit. It was light and sturdy, fitting her perfectly and matching her previous colored aesthetic of black and teal.

    ¡°Woah, this is cleaaan. Where did this come from?¡± Sarah asked the maid as she spun around, admiring herself in the mirror.

    ¡°Her Majesty had them rush made for you all. The clothes you arrived in were severely damaged and needed to be thrown out unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see... Hate to say, but uh.. Tell Her Majesty I said thanks.¡±

    Sarah felt a bit annoyed that she had to show a person of nobility any level of gratitude. Once she was fully freshened up, the maid escorted Sarah out of the room and down the hall.

    Castle de Belouis shined in all its white marble glory as they walked its massive halls. Most people would be dumbstruck by the lavish display of royalty before them, but Sarah simply turned her nose up at the sight of everything.

    ''Gah, must these people waste their money on such useless things? Could probably feed an entire city with the amount of money that went into this place.''

    Sarah wasn''t impressed at all by what she saw, growing more irritated with every hallway they traversed.

    ¡°Bunch of greedy show offs.¡±

    They arrived at the infirmary and she noticed Rivell sitting next to a large bluish, black pod-like device.

    ¡°Rivell!¡± Sarah yelled, excited to see her friend and a familiar face.

    They hugged each other briefly and Sarah looked around the room, curious about something.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s Carmen? I don¡¯t see her.¡±

    Rivell¡¯s expression shifted as he pointed to the pod next to them.

    ¡°She¡¯s in there... The doctor said Carmen¡¯s in a slight coma right now.¡± Rivell said with a saddened tone.

    Sarah approached the pod and looked into the glass opening at the top. However, to her surprise, she didn¡¯t fully recognize the girl inside. Gone was the brown hair, darker skin, and light freckles. Instead, the girl had long silver hair, paler skin, and a smooth face without freckles.

    ¡°Uhhhh.. What happened to her?¡± Sarah asked, feeling incredibly confused by what she saw.

    In that same moment, the duo heard an unfamiliar voice approach behind them.

    ¡°Nothing happened to her, you¡¯re just seeing Carmen¡¯s true appearance for the first time.¡±

    They quickly turned around and saw a beautiful, young, and fair looking female with short silver hair. Her red eyes, while kind, pierced their souls with how vivid they were. It was Queen Azhane Belouis standing before them.

    ¡°Ah! Welcome Your Majesty!¡± The maid exclaimed while bowing her head with great haste.

    Sarah and Rivell caught on quickly, prostrating themselves as well.

    ¡°Please, please, on your feet. It feels weird seeing kids bowing to me.¡± Azhane said with a kind smile and soft chuckle.

    They nodded and rapidly got off the floor, admiring the queen once more.

    ''Holy cow, I¡¯d heard rumors about the Queen of Volaire being super young, but I didn¡¯t think she would be like this.''

    Sarah couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Rivell blushed as he stared at the Queen, bewitched by the bangs covering her right eye and her cherry colored lips.

    ¡°I hope the accommodations for you all have met expectations.¡± Azhane asked softly.

    ¡°Oh yes! They¡¯ve more than met them! Thanks so much for your hospitality, Your Highness!¡± Rivell quickly responded, happy to be talking to someone of such stature and beauty.

    ¡°Good, good. It was the least I could do for my dear baby sisters¡¯ travel companions.¡±

    As soon as Azhane said these words, shock and confusion hit them in the face like a brick. Sarah and Rivell glanced at each other with wide eyed wonder.

    ¡°Uhh, ahem, did you say ¡®sister¡¯, Your Highness???¡± Rivell quietly asked with an expression of both perplexity and concern.

    ¡°Yes, my sister, Carmen Belouis.¡±

    ¡°Sooo¡­ We¡¯ve been traveling with the princess of Volaire for three months??¡± Sarah asked, trying to understand the situation. Azhane simply nodded, not seeing what the big deal was.

    ¡°We gave her an illusory charm so no one would realize who she was. It was the best way to keep her safe from any one potentially targeting an heir to our nation. A simple precaution, if you will.¡±

    Azhane went over all the details as plainly as possible. Even though everything made perfect sense to the duo, the situation didn¡¯t sit quite right with Sarah. Before the conversation could continue, Nadine walked in and spoke with the Queen.

    ¡°My Lady, the members of Six have arrived.¡± She said, bowing her head. Azhane thanked her for the information before turning to Sarah and Rivell.

    ¡°Please, make yourselves at home. My castle is your castle, so don¡¯t hesitate to ask for anything you might need. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s tone curiously shifted dark as she finished her sentence and she swiftly exited the infirmary with Nadine.

    ¡°Woah!!! Sarah, can you believe it!?!¡± Rivell shouted, excited and amazed at their current circumstances.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sarah instead looked slightly annoyed and bothered, not really reacting to Rivell¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Seems kind of nuts to me¡­¡± She said coldly while walking towards the door, clearly not in a good mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a walk¡­ Need to clear my head a bit.¡±

    Rivell looked sad as Sarah left the room, wondering what was going on with her. He sat back down next to the pod, feeling unsure of what to do.

    Outside of the throne room walked Asiah of Three, making her way to the large entrance with a quickened pace. She rounded the corner and saw Felicity Lumae, aka Felicity of Six, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, waiting for everyone else to arrive. Her body looked slender as her all black uniform and short skirt accented with the white marble walls.

    On Felicity¡¯s hip were two katanas resting in their sheaths, reaching past her exposed knees. One of the handles was a faded red color with white accents, while the other was a black and tightly wrapped fabric. Despite her fairly small stature, Felicity¡¯s presence demanded clear respect.

    ¡°Ah, Felicity, long time no see.¡± Asiah said with a fairly kind tone.

    Felicity looked over and smiled, accepting the greeting. She shifted her weight on the wall and made room for Asiah to join, readjusting her long dark blue ponytail in the process.

    ¡°Hello to you too, Asiah. Hmm, where¡¯s that oversized cat of yours?¡± She curiously asked with a slight chuckle, playfully looking around.

    Asiah rolled her eyes as she leaned next to her.

    ¡°One, She¡¯s a liger and two, Vera¡¯s resting inside me for the moment. Her presence isn¡¯t necessary for this meeting.¡±

    Before Felicity could respond to Asiah¡¯s annoyed reply, Ka-leel of Four and Graymoor of Two entered the hall and approached the group, greeting their fellow comrades.

    Ka-leel Markell, the forth ranked member of Six, had a smile filled with infinite amounts of charm as he waved, feeling glad to be among his peers. Once they joined the others, he reached into his vest pocket and pulled out a yellow rubber band. It rested comfortably in his rigid, black hands until he proceeded to reach behind his head.

    ¡°So glad to see you guys, but uhh.. Do you all know why the Queen has requested all of us to be here? As far as I know, this has never happened before.¡± Ka-leel wondered as he adjusted the band in his hair, wrapping his black dreadlocks tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I imagine it must be something serious. I could hear the anger in her voice when she summoned me.¡± Graymoor replied with his usual deep voice.

    ¡°Ooooh the Queen summoned you personally? Since when did you get such special treatment?¡±

    Felicity''s cheeky smirk intensified as she questioned Graymoor. Unsurprisingly, he found her question to be quite annoying. Graymoor quickly shot an irritated expression, glaring sharply at her.

    ¡°Aww, you seem upset. Did I touch a nerve?¡± She softly chuckled at his clear level of uncomfortability, poking fun at him.

    ¡°No, I just find your words annoying at times. Do not concern yourself with my business.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Don¡¯t think for one second you can order me around. I¡¯ll concern myself with whatever I want.¡±

    Felicity angrily stepped forward as she placed her hand on top of the handle of her katana blade. Graymoor stepped up as well, readying himself for an altercation. Asiah and Ka-leel looked on with annoyed faces, feeling tired of dealing with this situation every time these two got together.

    ¡°You would think with them both being Blade Monarchs, they would have more respect for one another. But, it seems like the complete opposite.¡± Ka-leel of Four remarked, shaking his head at their antics.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s like watching children bicker back and forth. No idea why they find each other so annoying..¡± Asiah replied, wanting the tension between her peers to quell.

    The pressure in the air grew thick between Graymoor and Felicity as they glared at each other menacingly. However, this moment was short lived as an oh so familiar voice knocked them back to reality.

    ¡°Will you idiots calm down, we don¡¯t have time for games this morning¡­¡± Zalthia said as she walked towards the group with Jordan of Five following close.

    Graymoor and Felicity immediately backed down and got on one knee, bowing their heads to Zalthia as she approached. Asiah, Ka-leel, and Jordan joined the two as well, showing great respect to their leader.

    ¡°We apologize for our unsightly behavior, Lady Zalthia. Please forgive this blunder.¡± Felicity quickly stated, feeling embarrassed by her actions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again. I have enough problems as it is. I don''t need my subordinates fighting each other for pointless reasons, understood?¡±

    Zalthia''s typical condescending and annoyed tone rippled through the hall.

    ¡°YES MA¡¯AM!¡± They all shouted in unison before standing up and getting in a line behind Zalthia.

    The throne room was quiet as Azhane took her seat, crossing her legs and glaring menacingly. A horn blared and a guard shouted out, ¡°Welcome The Six, Queen Azhane Belouis¡¯ loyal guard!¡± The large double doors opened and six individuals walked into the room, standing single file. Their all black uniforms, while consistent in style, had various aspects to them that were unique to each member.

    At the front, leading the group, was Zalthia of One (Upper Sapphire Class - 12,700rlvl). Behind her followed the other members. Graymoor of Two (Middle Sapphire Class - 12,400rlvl), Asiah of Three (Middle Sapphire Class - 12,300rlvl), Ka-leel of Four (Middle Sapphire Class - 12,100rlvl), Jordan of Five (Middle Sapphire Class - 11,950rlvl), and lastly Felicity of Six (Middle Sapphire Class - 11,900rlvl).

    The aura given off from all these immensely powerful Vestas filled the room with great pressure. The atmosphere was tense as this moment was unprecedented. Never before had all Six members been called and present at the same time. Typically, one or two members would be assigned a mission or task to handle as that would be more than enough to take care of it.

    However, today was different and the members of Six could immediately sense the change in Azhane¡¯s mood. The Six approached the bottom of the stairs leading to the throne and swiftly knelt down, bowing their heads to the Queen. After their respectful display, Zalthia lifted her head and began to speak.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we, your swords are here at your request. We shall obey whatever it is you command.¡±

    The room was quiet and cold until Azhane broke the silence.

    ¡°Good. I am pleased by your quick arrival. Zalthia, please brief the others of the current situation.¡± Azhane coldly replied, not wanting to waste any more time.

    Zalthia nodded as she stood up, walking to the front of the group. Everyone raised their heads and patiently waited for her to speak. She told them of what had happened the previous night and about the two mercenaries that ambushed Carmen. She described the sorry state they put Carmen in, getting very specific and detailed.

    Just as Zalthia was about to continue her debriefing, she suddenly stopped talking and slowly looked behind her, feeling an ungodly amount of Core Energy building up. She saw Azhane staring off into the distance, her red eyes burning holes into the wall as she gripped the armrest of her throne tightly. Having to hear the details about what happened to her baby sister again, pushed Azhane into a deep rage.

    The pressure from her power made even the Sapphire Class members of Six sweat and flinch, fearing for what was to come. Azhane then quietly and deeply said, ¡°Find the cretins that dared put their hands on Carmen.¡± Her tone clearly indicated that she was filled with great anger, no longer sounding like the kind and gentle person they were accustomed to.

    ¡°Bring them to me alive¡­ Do not disappoint me..¡± Azhane ordered with godly authority and great irritation.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!!¡±

    In an instant, the members of Six dashed out of the throne room, magically disappearing.

    Zalthia stuck around and walked up the steps to her troubled sister.

    ¡°We''ll find them Azhane, don¡¯t worry. Just calm down.¡±

    She tried to reassure her, but her words provided very little faith. Azhane sighed and gazed at Zalthia with a tired expression.

    ¡°I know, I know. I just find it so irritating. If anything were to happen to any of you guys, I couldn¡¯t live with myself. Especially after Mother and Father¡¯s passing. You four are the closest family I''ve got left and I¡¯ll be damned if any insects try to mess with you all.¡± She replied with intense determination.

    ¡°If anyone threatens your lives, I will personally see that they are made an example of and erased from this world.¡±

    Azhane stood from the throne and walked towards the exit, clearly still in a terrible mood. Zalthia looked on silently as the Queen left, not sure how to digest such a bold statement.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be dealing with something like this so soon. Please, don¡¯t do anything stupid¡­¡±

    She muttered under her breath, knowing fully well what Azhane was capable of. She exited the throne room and went to check in on Carmen¡¯s progress. As she strolled through the halls, Zalthia saw Sarah looking out of a window, lost in her thoughts.

    ¡°Got a lot on your mind, huh kid?¡± Zalthia asked with a smile.

    Sarah looked over her shoulder and immediately recognized the face standing before her.

    ¡°Ah, uh, yeah!¡± Sarah squealed nervously.

    ''Holy Cow, Zalthia the freaking Scarlet Reaper is right here in front of me!!''

    ¡°Why are you so nervous? You can relax around me.¡± Zalthia responded with a soft laugh, trying her best to make Sarah feel more comfortable.

    ¡°Ah, right, sorry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a big fan of you and heard all kinds of crazy stories about your adventures. You¡¯re a legend!¡± Sarah exclaimed, unable to hide her excitement.

    ¡°Happy to hear that you think so highly of me, I''m flattered.¡±

    The two began to have a chat and Zalthia brought up the topic of Carmen. Sarah quickly told her how she felt about the whole situation, unloading all her pent up thoughts.

    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest¡­ I feel pretty slighted. I mean, we were friends right? We traveled together this whole time, fought together, and shared meals. How come she hid such a MAJOR detail about herself?¡± Sarah asked with an annoyed tone.

    Zalthia stepped next to her and looked out the window as well.

    ¡°Maybe she was scared about what you all might think. People, especially friends, change up quite a bit once they''re in the presence of royalty.¡±

    ¡°But I feel like she should have trusted us. It¡¯s not like we-¡±

    Sarah stopped mid-sentence as though fully realizing something. After a brief pause, she forcefully palmed her forehead while sighing. Zalthia glanced over with slight confusion.

    ¡°What?¡± She asked. Sarah shook her head and seemed disappointed in herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably¡­ Because of me.. Throughout this entire journey, I¡¯ve said such mean and hurtful things about people of royalty. I pretty much lumped her in with all the other corrupt nobles out there. There¡¯s no way she would want to reveal that kind of secret, knowing how much I hate people like that. Man, I feel like such a jerk¡­¡±

    Sarah looked down at the ground in a dejected manner. Zalthia put her hand on Sarah¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she would take any of that personally, it¡¯s not in her character to do so. She probably just didn¡¯t want to be treated any differently. You see, Carmen has been confined to this castle for most of her life and having friends to spend time with was a rare occurrence. So, you can imagine that she would not want to do anything that would change how you all felt about her.¡± Zalthia said softly, reassuring her.

    Sarah began to understand what Zalthia was saying and felt better about the current situation. After their brief conversation, Zalthia curiously looked at Sarah.

    ¡°So.. Why do you hate nobility so much? Just wondering.¡±

    Sarah proceeded to tell her the whole story about her life in the Arista Empire and all the turmoil her family had to endure.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t forgive their actions towards my family.¡± She said, gripping her fist tightly.

    ¡°I see. Yeah, I don¡¯t blame you. That bitch of an Empress in Arista gets on my nerves too. Runs her country like an absolute joke.¡± Zalthia responded, crossing her arms and nodding in agreement.

    ''My dislike towards royals may never change, but.. The Belouis family seems pretty alright in my book so far.''

    With Sarah now in better spirits, Zalthia backed away from the window and gave her another smile.

    ¡°Well, I''ve got some things to take care of. Watch after Carmen for me while I¡¯m away, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be glad to see you when she wakes up.¡±

    Sarah returned the smile and now felt glad to finally have her head cleared. Zalthia waved as she walked off down the hall, the steps from her boots echoing against the walls.

    ¡°She¡¯s so freaking cool!! I wish she were my sister.¡± Sarah said to herself, unable to contain her childlike behavior.

    Sarah sprinted back to the infirmary to spend time with Carmen and Rivell, hoping she would wake up soon.

 CH 15: A Mercenaries Delusion

    On the lower edge of Ragna City, located in eastern Volaire, sat a small cottage with very simple and humble details. Stepping up to the door of the quaint little home was Graymoor of Two. He pounded on the door with a hefty knock, announcing his arrival to whoever was inside. A few moments went by and the door opened, revealing a short old man, hunched over and steadying himself with his wooden cane.

    ¡°Ah, Graymoor my boy, good to see you. What brings you to my home today?¡± The old man asked with a tired smile.

    ¡°Good afternoon Mr. Sorale, hope all has been well. I¡¯m here for some official business. I need to locate someone.¡± Graymoor replied with his typical deep voice.

    The old man¡¯s smile quickly turned to an annoyed frown and his demeanor completely changed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you know that I don¡¯t use my abilities for personal gain anymore. It is far too dangerous and a blatant violation of people¡¯s right to privacy. I cannot help you.¡±

    Mr. Sorale stepped back inside and slowly closed the door. However, Graymoor quickly forced his hand on the door frame, easily keeping it open.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a personal request. Her Majesty has ordered it and so, it must be done.¡±

    Mr. Sorale stopped and looked at Graymoor with slight concern on his face, eyes going wide.

    ¡°T-The Queen you said?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Queen Azhane Belouis. I can¡¯t go into details but, we must find these individuals as soon as possible.¡±

    Mr. Sorale briefly contemplated the request and eventually allowed Graymoor to enter his humble home. The old man didn¡¯t say a word as he stepped aside, motioning for him to proceed. Graymoor lowered his head to walk through the small entryway, setting foot inside of the small house.

    ¡°Follow me¡­.¡± Mr. Sorale whispered as he walked to a door at the back of his cottage.

    They went through it and headed down a long, winding staircase that led to the basement. The room was fairly cramped with shelves of rolled up papers, map making utensils, and dusty books. However, at the center of the room stood a large, square table with nothing on it.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind the mess too much. As you know, I¡¯m a map maker not a janitor.¡± Mr. Sorale chuckled as he grabbed a rolled up sheet of white paper.

    He hobbled over to the table and rolled out the paper, covering most of the rough wooden surface.

    ¡°Do you have any piece of DNA that came from whoever you¡¯re looking for? Hair, nails, blood, things of that nature?¡± He asked, finishing his preparations.

    Graymoor reached into his inner cloak pocket and pulled out a small piece of tattered, black fabric. On the fabric was a thin streak of blood. Zalthia had picked it up at the ambush scene and cut it evenly for all of the members of Six to have.

    He handed it to him, and Mr. Sorale placed the cloth on the far-left corner of the paper. After doing so, he held out his hand and a golden colored fountain pen materialized.

    Mr. Sorale drew a circle around the cloth and placed the pen down. Seconds later, the circle glowed brightly as the golden utensil lifted itself up, beginning to draw an immaculately detailed map of the person in question''s location. Once the map was finished, the pen proceeded to draw out a relatively detailed portrait of the assailant as well.

    It was a man that had spiky red hair and black clothing with many zippers. Graymoor¡¯s eyebrows raised with great astonishment, impressed with this man¡¯s ability.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never not be fascinated by that Manifest of yours old man.¡± Graymoor quipped as he took a closer look at the map.

    ¡°Yeah, well, I think it¡¯s terrifying. Would be better off without it if you ask me.¡± Mr. Sorale bitterly replied, not amused in the slightest by how effective his Manifest was.

    He stepped up to the table and scanned the contents of the map as his pen stopped drawing, fading away in the process.

    ¡°Hmm... It seems the person you¡¯re looking for is at the Upper Tree Lounge, about twenty miles south of here. Take the map with you, it will update should he leave that location.¡±

    Mr. Sorale rolled up the paper and handed it to Graymoor.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sorale. I will be sure to tell Her Majesty of your efforts. You shall be well compensated for this.¡± Graymoor said with a slight smile, appreciating the help.

    Mr. Sorale nodded as he watched him take the map and head up the winding staircase.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    The two mercenaries, Kat and Don, were enjoying their favorite drinks at the Upper Tree Lounge and looking out at the stunning night time view from their top floor booth. The sky was simply breathtaking, being lit up by an innumerable amount of stars and a large crescent moon. This open aired establishment had the perfect setup for such an unforgettable sight.

    The Upper Tree Lounge was a fancy and expensive restaurant/tavern within a massive, carved out tree. The top floors were fashioned into various sized tree houses, sitting high atop the tree line. The lower half of the building was filled with shops and an inn, servicing thousands of traveling citizens a day. The building could be seen from many miles away as it towered over the surrounding landscape, giving the southwestern region of Volaire a major landmark.

    The two misfits were cleanly dressed, a far cry from their original zipper filled choice of attire, and they clearly had no problem spending an exorbitant amount of money. They were here to celebrate the success of their previous job and nothing could take away from this moment.

    ¡°We made a killing on that last job. Who knew such a simple request could be so lucrative.¡± Kat said as she admired her new, expensive black dress.

    Don nodded and smiled, picking up his glass and clicking it with hers.

    ¡°Yeah. I just wish that damn Scarlet Reaper didn¡¯t show up to ruin the fun. I really wanted to put that stupid kid in her place.¡± He replied annoyingly, sipping his glass.

    ¡°It is what it is. I¡¯m just glad we got out of there with our lives. Now, let¡¯s just enjoy the night, partner.¡±

    Kat chuckled as she wiped the red lipstick off of her glass. After a few conversations, Don looked around the room and leaned in closer so his voice couldn''t be heard.

    ¡°Hey, do you think Murdoc has any more retrieval jobs down in the depths? If we get paid like this again, we could probably get out of this business and open up that shop like we talked about.¡± He asked curiously. However, the moment he ended his comment, Kat¡¯s eyes went wide with fear.

    ¡°SHHHH!! Hey, don¡¯t speak that person¡¯s name when we¡¯re up above. Are you crazy!?¡± She barked, looking highly annoyed and concerned.

    ¡°Ah right. Sorry.¡±

    He glanced around cautiously to make sure they weren''t being watched.

    ¡°But¡­ Yeah, it would be nice. I¡¯d say with one more job like this we could do it. Going independent was probably the best decision we¡¯ve made, otherwise this opportunity wouldn¡¯t have shown itself.¡±

    Don agreed with her and they finished their drinks, enjoying each other''s company for a bit longer. The duo finally left the lounge and headed out onto the wooded path, their bellies full with food and wine. Thirty minutes or so went by and they began to realize that something was off.

    ¡°Are you noticing what I¡¯m noticing? We¡¯ve walked past this same tree about six times now.¡± Don complained, not understanding what was hindering their progress.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like we¡¯re walking in circles.¡± Kat replied, looking around at their surroundings frantically.

    Suddenly, amidst their confusion, a hooded man dropped from the sky and landed behind them. The mercenaries quickly turned around and pulled out their Manifests, ready to eliminate this new foe.

    ¡°Who are you and why are you here?!¡± Kat yelled out, demanding answers.

    The man responded by drawing his sword, a long silver blade with glowing, light blue accents along the edge. The eyes of the man glowed blue through the darkness of his hood and he slowly stepped toward them menacingly. Just as Kat and Don prepared for combat, the man faded away and vanished.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯d he go??¡± Don asked, his eyes searching the area at a rapid pace.

    Suddenly, Kat was slashed right across her back by an invisible blade. She screamed out in pain as the cold steel cut her dress, gashing deeply.

    Before Don could even react, he was punched in the jaw with incredible force, sending him flying into a tree. The two slowly got to their feet and still couldn¡¯t see who was assaulting them. Kat turned her attention over to Don and whispered to him.

    ¡°Duck down low. I¡¯ll level this whole area.¡±

    He nodded and crouched as Kat spun her Manifest around, sending a massive wind burst outward. The force of the blow knocked down all the trees in their immediate area, clearing everything away.

    Kat loudly laughed, thinking that she had won and eliminated the threat. However, just as she averted her gaze towards Don, Kat realized something strange. All the trees were still intact and Don was standing up next to her.

    ¡°What?!¡± She yelled out, looking absolutely perplexed.

    ¡°I just leveled this whole area. Why is everything back to normal?¡±

    Don cocked his head to the side with a bewildered expression as well, but for a completely different reason.

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? You literally just now stood up from his last attack. Nothing¡¯s been leveled at all.¡± He replied, not understanding what she was talking about.

    A short distance away from them was Graymoor, holding his silver blade and watching with great amusement.

    ¡°As much as I enjoy watching these idiots lose their minds. I should end this quickly and head back.¡± He said, looking down at his Manifest, Illusion Hand.

    Even though Graymoor had been here the whole time, the two assailants thought they were fighting some invisible force. They were completely unable to see past his illusions and perception altering abilities. With an Affinity to Mind, manipulating someone¡¯s psyche was incredibly easy for Graymoor.

    Graymoor quickly dashed towards them again and chopped Kat on the back of her neck with great force, knocking the mercenary out cold.

    ¡°Kat!! Ugh, show yourself you coward!!¡± Don exclaimed with anger, firing off random shots from his Manifest.

    Seconds later he was punched in the face multiple times, bruising his cheek considerably.

    Don stumbled back in great pain, looking around and trying his best to pinpoint Graymoor¡¯s location. He was then hit incredibly hard in the stomach with the hilt of Graymoor¡¯s sword. All the air exited Don as he fell to the ground unconscious, soundly defeated.

    Graymoor quickly put Strand blocking cuffs on them so they were unable to use their abilities or summon a Manifest. Just as he finished chaining them up, he sensed a presence behind him. He quickly turned around and saw Asiah of Three sitting on top of her creature Manifest, Vera.

    ¡°Awww, it seems as though you beat me to it.¡± She quipped, petting Vera¡¯s soft, white head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a competition Asiah. I simply did what I was asked.¡± Graymoor calmly replied, now ready to leave this area.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ Well, guess I¡¯ll see you back at the castle. I¡¯d offer you a ride, but I¡¯m afraid your luggage will be a bit too.. Heavy...¡±

    Asiah chuckled lightly as she glanced over at the two unconscious people chained up on the cold ground.

    Before he could reply, Vera suddenly roared loudly and leapt into the sky, silhouetted by the moon as they got further away. Graymoor sighed and gripped the shackles tightly, dragging the duo through the grass toward his horse. He loaded them up and headed back to Ariana City.

 CH 16: Demoness of The Void

    The next morning came at Castle de Belouis as Nadine arrived at Azhane¡¯s sleeping quarters. She alerted the Queen that one of the Six had returned with those responsible for attacking Carmen. Azhane¡¯s eyes lit up with dangerous glee when she heard the news.

    ¡°Bring them to the throne room at once!¡± She told Nadine while forcefully standing from her desk.

    ¡°As you wish, My Lady.¡±

    Azhane entered the throne room and sat down, crossing her legs and folding her arms tightly. Her focus was at one hundred percent for this encounter and she couldn''t wait to see who would be presented to her. The doors opened and leading the group was Graymoor of Two, followed closely by a few guards and two people cuffed and chained.

    Don and Kat had seen better days, their once expensive looking clothing, now tattered and dirtied. The mercenaries'' faces were scuffed and bruised while they both walked with a heavy limp, still feeling the beatdown they incurred the previous night.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I''ve brought the two culprits alive, as you commanded!¡± Graymoor stated with his deep, seasoned voice.

    He got down on a single knee and bowed his head to her, feeling proud of what he had accomplished.

    ¡°Well done Graymoor. Your effort pleases me greatly.¡± Azhane responded with a dark smile.

    Graymoor nodded and after getting to his feet, he stepped aside to let Azhane see the two prisoners. She noticed their attire, causing her to coldly smirk.

    ¡°Ah, did I interrupt a special evening for you two? Terribly sorry.¡± She sarcastically remarked.

    The duo didn¡¯t respond and Azhane¡¯s patience grew thin.

    ¡°So¡­ What do you two have to say for yourselves?¡±

    Don glanced up from her question with a confused expression, not sure of how he should respond.

    ¡°I''m sorry Your Excellency, but I have no clue what you''re talking about.¡± He said with a fairly nonchalant tone, not realizing the severity of their current circumstances. Azhane stared back in annoyed silence, trying to hold back her anger.

    ¡°Two days ago¡­ You and your partner here assaulted a group of travelers. Ring any bells?¡±

    Don looked over at Kat and shrugged before turning his attention back to the Queen.

    ¡°What about it? All we did was rough up some dumb kids and an old lady. What do you care? Besides, it wasn¡¯t even in Volaire.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency, this didn¡¯t occur within your region. We wouldn¡¯t dare to sully up your precious nation with our line of work.¡± Kat cautiously chimed in, trying to further convince her.

    Suddenly, the room became heavy and cold as immense pressure built. Everyone began to sense the Queen¡¯s overwhelming power seeping out. Don looked at Azhane and saw her staring at him with the most haunting, horror-inducing red eyes he had ever seen. Her rage was boiling over and had reached its limits.

    ¡°I. Do. Not. Care where you committed this crime¡­ All I know is that one of those ¡®dumb kids¡¯ you roughed up was my sister, a member of the Belouis Royal Family... She¡¯s in a coma because of you insects.¡±

    Kat and Don¡¯s hearts dropped to the ground and they went completely numb, now knowing the hopelessly grave situation they were in.

    ¡°I want to know every single detail of why you attacked them and who hired you.¡± She continued with a dark tone, gripping the armrest of her throne tightly.

    Kat turned towards Don, hoping he had some way to weasel out of this situation. However, to her surprise, he was completely silent and staring at the ground with an incredibly terrified expression. She fixed her gaze back to the Queen and quickly responded.

    ¡°W-We don¡¯t know anything. It was just a regular job! The person who put out the listing never revealed themselves!¡±

    Her reply did nothing but add fuel to the fire and she would soon realize that the Queen of Volaire was not someone to be trifled with.

    Azhane glared deeply at Kat with her smoldering red eyes, knowing that she was lying. She then slowly pointed her right index finger at Kat and a tiny black orb appeared. The orb suspended itself above her fingertip and with a light push, Azhane fired off the tiny black dot toward Kat¡¯s leg. It hit her left shin and rapidly expanded in size, engulfing the knee and everything below that point. Within a split second, the orb shrunk back down and dissipated, revealing nothing left behind.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Half of Kat¡¯s leg was completely gone, as though erased from this existence. There was no blood, no flesh, nothing but a clean shave from the quick expansion of the strange orb. Kat dropped to the ground and screamed out in pain, now feeling that the bottom half of her leg was missing.

    ¡°Stop wasting my time with your obvious lies. You better answer my questions girl, otherwise I promise you, today will be your last in Alaira.¡± Azhane said with a cold and dangerous stare.

    Don finally snapped out of his daze and looked over at his partner squirming on the floor in grave pain, fear filling his consciousness quickly. He then turned and faced Azhane, ready to spill everything in hopes she would spare Kat¡¯s life.

    ¡°T-The job was for a man named Richard Allmark! He¡¯s been putting out listings for mercenaries to gather objects for a handsome reward. We were tasked with finding a key of some sorts. Oh, and, and, there was another man with him when we gave him the key. He wore all black robes with a weird, white lined symbol. T-That¡¯s all there was to the job! I S-Swear Your M-Majesty!!¡± Don pleaded, displaying highly uncharacteristic mannerisms for him.

    Azhane touched her chin and thought for a second before speaking.

    ¡°Richard Allmark you say? One of the head deacons of the Holy Core Church? Hmmm¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Don vigorously nodded and hoped that this information was enough to grant them some kind of freedom.

    ¡°Very well... Thank you for your honesty. That was probably the smartest thing you did all year. Guards, take them away. I¡¯ll deal with them later.¡± She said, wanting them out of her sight.

    The guards grabbed and pushed the two mercenaries out of the room, taking them to the dungeons below the castle. As the throne room emptied out, Azhane shifted her attention to Graymoor.

    ¡°Graymoor, do you feel like going on a little trip with me?¡± She asked with a cunning smile.

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±

    He gave her a firm nod and stepped forward, graciously accepting her request. Nadine quickly wondered what she was planning.

    ¡°Where are you going my lady?¡± She questioned with slight concern. Azhane approached Graymoor and rested her hand on his arm.

    ¡°Oh, just paying a little visit to the Holy Core Church.¡±

    Then in an instant, the two teleported from the room, nowhere to be seen.

    Azhane and Graymoor arrived at the outskirts of the Holy City of Volta in the Lumen Theocracy. Within a blink, they had traveled thousands of miles and were in a completely different nation. The architecture of the city was very pristine and quite baroque in nature, having multiple buildings with large golden domes and all white walls. The culture of this region was significantly different than that of Volaire.

    The two looked forward and saw a fairly large house a few meters in front of them. Azhane walked up to the home and gently placed her hand on the brick wall. Suddenly, the entire house was engulfed by a rapidly expanding blackhole-like orb emerging from her palm. Everything within the home¡¯s area was erased from existence, just by touching the black orb.

    \Graymoor¡¯s eyes went wide as he witnessed the Queen¡¯s menacing power on display, a sight he hadn¡¯t seen in quite some time. Many referred to her as the Demoness of The Void because of her terrifying and effortless command of dimensional space.

    As a Calamity class Vesta, Azhane Belouis¡¯ skill sets were otherworldly and incredibly dangerous. Should she use them at full strength and without restraint, they would leave behind a wake of unprecedented destruction.

    The deep black orb quickly shrunk back down and dissipated, leaving nothing but a massive open field, the foundation of the house, and a man sleeping in a bed. The man laying there was none other than Richard Allmark, the glasses wearing individual that the mercenaries colluded with.

    He awoke from the cool morning air cutting his face, wondering why it was suddenly so cold. He looked around at the grassy hills surrounding him and Richard screamed out, wondering what happened to his house.

    Azhane requested Graymoor to fetch Richard and bring him to her. Graymoor quickly did so, tying the man up and putting a gag in his mouth with impressive quickness. He dropped the man in front of Azhane and she bent over, gripping his chin tightly while staring at him with her vivid red eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Deacon Allmark. I¡¯ll be sure to make this quick.¡±

    She smiled and let go of his face with a forceful push. Richard squirmed and frantically groaned, scared by what was currently happening. Graymoor slung him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and Azhane touched his arm again, teleporting them to another location.

    A split second later, the group found themselves in the lobby of the Holy Core Church, at the center of Volta. The lavish hall greeted them with impressively tall white pillars and golden tapestries donning an image of a crystal emerging from a book. Moments later, some guards on duty yelled out at the intruders.

    ¡°Halt! Who are you and why have you appeared on these hallowed grounds!?¡± They dutifully asked, readying their weapons with great haste. However, after they noticed her face, the short silver hair, and those alluring red eyes, the guards immediately bowed their heads.

    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty! Forgive our rudeness!¡± They said, scared of the consequences for their blatant disrespect towards another nation''s royalty.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. I need to speak to the High Priest, Leo Vaux¡¯hallah. It¡¯s a rather urgent matter.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Uh, sorry Your Majesty but you will need to schedule an appointment. The High Priest doesn¡¯t accept walk-in meetings like this, not even for the leaders of other nations. I can tr-.¡±

    Before the guard could finish his sentence, Azhane looked coldly at him with devious dark eyes.

    ¡°Move..¡±

    Chills went down his spine and he quickly stepped aside, terrified by her incredible energy. They entered and headed towards the main service hall, where High Priest Vaux¡¯hallah typically resided.

    A guard ran ahead shouting to the High Priest, ¡°Your Holiness, the Queen of Volaire, Azhane Belouis, is here for a meeting!¡± Leo glanced up from his chair and couldn''t help but be confused by the announcement.

    ¡°What? Why would she be here? I didn¡¯t have a meeting with her.¡± He loudly asked, wanting some answers.

    The grand doors of the service hall flew open and there stood Azhane Belouis, followed closely by Graymoor of Two. Graymoor tossed Richard onto the ground in front of them, showing him to Leo. The High Priest was even more confused after seeing his head deacon laying on the floor, tied up and gagged.

    Leo and Azhane locked eyes for only a second, but the High Priest could sense that the Volairen Queen was not here for games. Even though he found her sudden appearance to be incredibly irritating, he couldn''t help but be curious as to why she performed such theatrics. Little did he know, his curiosity would be sated in more ways than he anticipated.

 CH 17: Know Your Place

    ¡°What is the meaning of this nonsense!!?!?¡± He yelled as he stood from his chair. His white and gold robes shined in the brightly lit room as he awaited an answer.

    ¡°This man has committed a crime against the Nation of Volaire. You should see to it that he is punished, before I do it for you.¡± Azhane calmly and coldly responded, losing her patience by the second.

    ¡°What are you on about? What crimes??¡±

    Leo was taken aback by the sudden request, not sure of what she was talking about.

    Azhane told the story of the ambush, Carmen¡¯s physical state, the two mercenaries, and the jobs put out by Richard Allmark. Unconvinced and irritated by these claims, the High Priest sat back down and glared at Azhane.

    ¡°That is hardly a crime worth punishment, especially with little to no proof at all. Furthermore, why should I believe the words of someone that carries out their grievances in such a childish manner? This isn¡¯t my problem, now please, leave this church or else I¡¯ll have you thrown o-.¡±

    Before he finished his remarks, Azhane, in an impossible instant, appeared directly in front of him.

    Her right index finger pointed close to his face while she stood over him. Suddenly, a little black orb formed in front of her finger, pulsing and glowing intensely. Azhane stared directly into his eyes with the most fiery red gaze he had ever seen. The stare could kill a man with the amount of haunting bloodlust behind them.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    ¡°Childish manner?? You dare call my pain and anger childish? Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah, have you forgotten who you are speaking to?¡±

    The High Priest looked upward with horror in his face, finding it hard to catch his breath as he sweated profusely.

    ¡°Know your place..¡± Azhane said with stone cold delivery, pouring more energy into her ability.

    The orb shook violently as it slowly increased in size, violently sucking up the air around it. Nearby objects began to be drawn to the instability of her skill, lifting and breaking apart from the pressure. At that same moment, a man shouted from the other side of the room.

    ¡°Please, Your Majesty! Do not harm the High Priest! He meant you no ill will with his words. Step aside, I beg of you!¡±

    Azhane shifted her attention and saw the face of Von Melrose, commander of the Holy Core Saints. His long blonde hair sparkled in the light and his chiseled jawline was tight as he clenched his teeth, pleading to the Queen.

    Von Melrose, like Azhane Belouis, was another one of the seven Calamity Class Vestas in Alaira. Even though he was the last to join their ranks, his words still demanded her respect.

    She glared at him menacingly with her red eyes, not saying a word. Azhane then fixed her gaze back to the High Priest, before closing her eyes and sighing. As her eyes remained closed, Azhane slightly smiled. Then, just as fast as she appeared before him, she was back at the front of the room; many meters traveled in an instant. Azhane turned around, facing the door before finally speaking.

    ¡°I trust that you¡¯ll deal with this man accordingly... Otherwise, there may be consequences.¡± She glanced over her shoulder and gave the High Priest one last evil glare.

    Graymoor touched her arm and the two vanished in thin air. The room became still and quiet as everyone present was at a loss for words, not believing what had just happened. Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah cleared his throat and collected himself, brushing his pristine robes and straightening his tall head cap.

    ¡°Guards, take this man to the cells. We will hold a trial for his crimes later this week.¡± He said, wanting to wash his hands of this issue.

    The guards collected Richard and swiftly exited the room. Von Melrose walked up to the High Priest, showing great concern.

    ¡°Are you alright, Your Holiness? That must have been incredibly frightening.¡± He asked, bowing his head to him.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Curse that darn Belouis. No idea why they let that unstable girl be queen of a nation. She¡¯s far too dangerous to deal with in any reasonable way.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Even as a Calamity class Vesta myself, fighting Azhane Belouis would be quite difficult. I can¡¯t confidently say I could beat her, especially if she uses her Manifest.¡± Von remarked, hoping he never saw the day they would cross each other in combat.

    ¡°Yeah, The Grasp of Nihility. Such a dangerous Manifest to be unleashed into this world. The disparity in energy deliverance from the Core of Alaira is truly a terrifying thing. Some people should never hold that much power... I pray to the Core that we never have to witness it first hand.¡±

    Leo sighed and looked up at the colorful, stained glass windows, admiring the details of a large crystal being worshiped. After collecting himself, Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah stood from his chair and began to step forward.

    ¡°Put the Holy Core Saints on alert, just in case more situations like this happen over the next few days. I¡¯m going to speak with Deacon Allmark and see what is truly going on.¡± He said to Von before leaving the room.

    "Right away, Sir." Von replied, bowing his head as The High Priest walked by.

    Once Leo got outside, he began to ponder quite a few thoughts.

    ''What is this about a key that she mentioned? Sounds quite interesting.''

    Leo couldn''t help but highly curious about the full details. Leo entered and headed down to the cell holding Richard Allmark, walking through the prison doors as a guard opened them. He looked at Richard¡¯s saddened face while crossing his arms in slight disappointment.

    ¡°Alright... Explain yourself and explain well. Don¡¯t leave out a single detail.¡±

    The two started to have a long conversation and everything was fully revealed to the High Priest.

    Deep underneath Castle de Belouis, in the dimly lit and cavernous dungeons, sat Don and Kat. Both were still chained up and confined to the wall, completely unable to move about the cell freely. Kat continuously moaned in pain, still intensely feeling the removal of her leg.

    ¡°Hey, Kat. It¡¯ll be alright, okay? I know it hurts, but just hold on for a bit longer. Surely they¡¯ll let us go after all the information I gave them.¡± Don softly reassured, trying to calm his long time partner¡¯s worries.

    Suddenly, the two heard a soft voice entering the room from the dark shadows.

    ¡°Your information proved very fruitful for me. I thank you for that.¡±

    Don looked up and frantically scanned the room, trying to figure out where the voice came from. Azhane Belouis stepped forth from the deep black, her face partially lit by a single lantern.

    ¡°W-What do you want?!? Are you going to set us free now?? We did what you asked!¡± Don pleaded, ready for this nightmare to be over.

    She didn¡¯t respond, only giving cold stares back with her red eyes. She then fixed her gaze over to Kat, who was sweating profusely and clearly struggling to get through her pain. Azhane walked towards her and tightly grabbed her chin, lifting up her head so they could see face to face.

    ¡°Ahg!¡± Kat groaned as she slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Sure.. I¡¯ll set you two free¡­¡± Azhane said, but her tone seemed a bit off for some reason.

    ¡°G-Great! You hear that Kat? We can leave! H-How soon?¡± Don exclaimed with pain filled excitement.

    To his surprise, Azhane gently placed her hand on Kat¡¯s chest.

    With a small push, Azhane forced her Core Energy into Kat, causing something wet and fleshy to drop from the ceiling onto the ground. Kat began gasping for air, now completely unable to breathe. Azhane leaned into her ear and whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be free very soon¡­¡±

    ¡°HEY!!! What did you do to her!?!?!?? KAT!!!!¡±

    Seconds later Kat¡¯s head dropped as she perished from her lack of oxygen. Azhane approached Don and did the same to him. He squirmed and tried his best to keep her off of him, screaming loudly until he felt something leave his chest.

    As he struggled for air, he glanced over and saw a pair of wet lungs laying on the cold, dusty floor. Azhane glared into Don¡¯s eyes silently as he took his last breath, staring deeply at the two lifeless mercenaries dangling from their chains. She aimed her palm at the pair of lungs laying on the floor and consumed them with one of her pocket dimensions, erasing all evidence. She then teleported out of the cell, leaving the dungeons in an eerie fashion.

    The following morning, Azhane was making her way to her office accompanied by Zalthia and Nadine. Just as they got to the end of the hall, a few guards rushed up to the Queen in a panic.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Zalthia asked, surprised by their disturbed state.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Zalthia, the two prisoners we brought here the other day are dead! We went to give them their meal for the day and noticed their unresponsiveness. What should we do?¡± One of the guards loudly stated.

    ¡°What? How did they die??¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure. There were no signs of foul play or any injuries on their bodies.¡±

    His reply caused Zalthia to shake her head in disbelief, not understanding how this could have happened.

    ¡°Goodness.. Well, take them to the infirmary and I¡¯ll have the examiner take a look at them. You are dismissed.¡±

    The guards bowed and quickly left to carry out her orders.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s unfortunate. Could¡¯ve gotten more information from them, maybe even used them as informants.¡± Zalthia said, disappointed by the news and missed opportunity.

    ¡°Yes. Quite unfortunate indeed¡­¡± Azhane replied with a slight smile, beginning to walk forward again.

    Zalthia looked at her sister¡¯s back with wide eyes, now starting to suspect that Azhane had a hand in this. She shook her head again as she silently followed, not wanting to go down that road with the Queen.

 CH 18: When Enemies Gather

    Night fell in the Arista Empire and the magnificent imperial palace illuminated the fairly compact cityscape below. Drawing visual cues from ancient Arabic architecture, its large domed roofs towered over the neighboring buildings. Sandy colored pillars playfully reflected the flame lamps hanging from them, lighting up a long pathway towards the entrance.

    Inside the massive structure, A man with a white cap and dignified, white robes was seen walking down the multicolored tile steps. It was Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah and he had arranged a meeting with the Empress, needing to discuss a very interesting matter with her. As he was being escorted by soldiers dressed in black and red armor, he pondered a few thoughts.

    ''I know that she was expecting my visit today, but why''s there so much security? Is there something going on?''

    He couldn''t help but notice the unusually high amount of soldiers walking around. The High Priest eventually arrived at a room with a fairly small round table and two long, lounge chairs. The chairs were lavish and trimmed with a glistening gold, highlighting the immense levels of wealth presented in this palace.

    As the High Priest approached, he saw the Empress of Arista, Gabriella Ramos, casually laying on one of the chairs. She was being fanned by a thinly dressed female while getting fed cherries by another.

    Gabriella looked over with her alluring, lilac colored eyes and smiled at the High Priest. Even though the Empress was someone of a very high position, her clothing was incredibly provocative for the occasion. The loose purple dress had a plunging neckline and was fairly see-through in many areas, showing an ample amount of her caramel colored skin. No matter how you looked at her, Gabriella''s appearance was not very becoming of royalty.

    ¡°Ah, High Priest Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah, welcome to my humble home. Please, take a seat.¡± She greeted, with her fairly harsh voice.

    ¡°Y-Yeah, thank you.¡± He replied, looking disgusted by her scantily clad display as she motioned for him to take a seat on the other chair.

    Leo sat down and cleared his throat, wanting to cut right to the chase.

    ¡°Your Grace, if it is not too much to ask, could we please have this conversation in private?¡± The High Priest asked, not accepting fruit from the Empress'' slaves.

    Gabriella sat up slowly and adjusted her golden tiara, her long black hair draping over her bare shoulders. She slightly waved her hand in an annoyed manner, signaling for everyone to leave the room. The slaves and soldiers bowed before leaving, closing the door behind them. Gabriella averted her gaze towards Leo and shifted her demeanor, now feeling irritated by his presence.

    ¡°So.. What is it that you wanted to discuss with me?¡± She asked deeply, crossing her arms and waiting for a response.

    He began to tell her about his wild run in with Azhane Belouis and how humiliating it was for him.

    ¡°She made me look like such a fool and in front of my people no less. That girl needs to be put in her place.¡± He said with an angered expression.

    ¡°As much as I dislike the Belouis family, I¡¯m not in the mood for gossip right now. Please, get to the point already.¡±

    Leo was taken aback by her snarkish attitude, clearing his throat again.

    ¡°Right.. Well, the person that caused this situation, Richard Allmark, told me quite a lot of information. I think you¡¯ll find this rather interesting.¡±

    When Leo locked eyes with Gabriella, she began to look more engaged and waited for him to continue his story.

    ¡°Apparently there has been a lot of movement going on behind the scenes. He and his partner had been gathering various ancient Manifests to perform some kind of ritual. Deacon Allmark said that the outcome of this ritual could be highly beneficial for us in the future.¡±

    ¡°This ritual, in what way can that help us?¡± Gabriella asked, her interest now fully piqued.

    Suddenly, the two heard a deep voice filling the room.

    ¡°Allow me to explain the details further.¡± Said a hooded man, emerging from the shadows.

    On his black robes was a symbol with long, intertwined white lines. Gabriella stood and quickly summoned forth her Manifest, a black and red sensu fan named Cinder¡¯s Gale. The fan glowed a dull red while small embers of fire danced in the air around it.

    ¡°Who are you and how did you enter this building?¡± She questioned, glaring at the mysterious man.

    ¡°Woah, woah, stop, Your Excellency. He¡¯s on our side. I asked him to attend this meeting. Please, stand down.¡± Leo loudly requested, not wanting her to get the wrong idea.

    She glanced over at the High Priest and back to the robed man before reluctantly putting away her weapon. The man stepped forward and greeted the Empress.

    ¡°Greetings, my name is Karris and I wish to outline the details of what is going on. Please, take your seat again, Miss.¡± Karris said with his deep voice, disembodied behind the darkness of his hood. Gabriella sat back down and nodded, allowing him to continue.

    ¡°The outcome of this ritual will forever change the landscape of Alaira and I think it would be in your best interest to be on our side.¡±

    Karris proceeded to explain in further detail why they stole the five objects and how this moment had been years in the making.

    ¡°You people keep talking about this ritual as though it''s something special, yet you refuse to explain what it is. Why should I care? How exactly does this help me?¡± Gabriella rudely remarked, still not convinced by their pitch.

    ¡°My master will be ready in two weeks time. You will know when he makes his appearance and when he does, your decision should be easy. Please look forward to it.¡±

    Karris turned around and descended into the shadows again, disappearing from the room. The two sat there in silence, picking apart Karris¡¯ words in their heads.

    ¡°Ahem, well then. I suppose we''ll wait. I trust that we¡¯ll learn more in due time.¡± Leo said, standing up from his chair.

    Gabriella laid back down and looked up at the ceiling, rolling her eyes as she loudly sighed.

    ¡°Wait, indeed...¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m curious about something though. Why have you increased security so much? Seems out of character for you.¡± The High Priest asked, remembering a thought from earlier.

    ¡°One of my men saw someone snooping around my palace. Nothing was taken, but I heightened security as a precaution, pay no mind to it.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Gabriella rolled over on her side in an annoyed manner, now facing away from the priest.

    ¡°I see.. Well, I shall take my leave then. Have a splendid rest of your evening.¡± Leo replied, now heading towards the door.

    Gabriella responded with a slight motion of her hand, silently urging him to leave her presence.

    The sky was purple and black, air getting increasingly cold with each passing minute. Carmen was seen standing in an empty field all alone. She frantically looked around, yelling and asking if anyone was there. No response could be heard. Carmen then heard faint whispers in the distance that were just barely loud enough to understand. She hesitantly followed the unknown voices for a while, navigating the dark terrain until eventually finding their source. She stepped over some ruins and saw her Manifest floating in the air, emanating a deep sinister energy.

    The black and silver rapier pointed upwards and slowly spun in place, providing the only significant light in this dark place. Carmen approached it and reached out, wanting to take hold of the handle. Before her hand could touch the Manifest, she was pushed back by an intense burst of gravity.

    She landed on her back and as she slowly looked up, the rapier glowed a deadly black before taking aim at her. It fired off at incredible speed, piercing her chest with tremendous force.

    Carmen quickly opened her eyes inside of the healing pod, waking from her long slumber. The upper half of the pod started to open and she lifted her head, sitting up in the pod. Carmen scanned around the room and saw Rivell asleep in a chair across the room. As she looked down, she noticed Sarah asleep as well, with her head laying at the bottom edge of the pod. With a soft, tired whisper, Carmen spoke.

    ¡°S-Sarah?¡±

    Sarah shifted her head and opened her eyes slowly, hearing the voice of someone close by. She then quickly sat up and widened her eyes.

    ¡°Carmen, you¡¯re awake!!!¡± She exclaimed, happy to see her alive and well.

    Rivell got awoken by the commotion and quickly rushed over to the pod, joining in on the hug that Sarah was now giving Carmen. Confused by the current events, she wondered what had happened to make them so appreciative of her presence.

    ¡°We thought you¡¯d never wake up!¡± Rivell said, wiping a tear from his face.

    ¡°How long was I out for?¡± Carmen asked, readjusting herself to get more comfortable.

    ¡°About three days.¡± Sarah responded softly, trying to break the news slowly.

    ¡°What!? But why?!?¡±

    Carmen looked beyond confused, not understanding what they were saying. Rivell explained everything that happened back at the ambush and before he could finish his story, Carmen recognized the room and noticed that her hair was silver instead of brown.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± She squeaked, worried that her secret was revealed.

    ¡°We already know everything. It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sarah replied with a smile. ¡°Besides, I think the red eyes are a cool touch. Total edgelord vibes.¡±

    Sarah gave Carmen a cheeky thumbs up and grinned. The two shared a laugh before someone entered the room. Nadine stepped towards their direction and dropped her tray after seeing Carmen.

    ¡°Oh, My Lady!! You¡¯re awake!!¡± She gleefully yelled, giving Carmen a warm, motherly hug.

    She patted Nadine on the back, feeling happy to see her as well.

    ¡°I will alert everyone right away!¡±

    Nadine bowed and quickly left the room. Shortly after, Azhane and Zalthia came into the infirmary and rushed over to the pod, embracing Carmen tightly.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that just precious.¡± Sarah said, admiring the sight of the three sisters hugging each other. She then silently motioned to Rivell.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get some breakfast and let them have some time alone.¡±

    Rivell agreed and followed her out of the room.

    ¡°So how''re you feeling? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± Azhane asked while gently placing her hand on Carmen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°No, I feel fine. Maybe a little weak, but fine overall.¡± She responded, looking up at Azhane¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You really had us worried there for a second kiddo. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be out for three days. That fight must¡¯ve done a real number on you.¡± Zalthia added as she leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Sarah and Rivell said you awakened during that fight. What did your Manifest end up being? Can you summon it?¡±

    Azhane grew curious as Carmen held up her palm, causing an intense, void based energy to shoot outward.

    A black and silver rapier materialized in her hand, sparkling in the window¡¯s light. Just as she showed it to her sisters, a sharp jolt was felt in Carmen¡¯s chest. She started forcefully coughing up small traces of blood and the weapon began fading away.

    ¡°Carmen! Are you alright?!¡± Zalthia asked with great concern, rubbing her back gently.

    Azhane stared at the fading Manifest with a deep glare, sensing that something was incredibly off with it.

    ¡°Yeah, *cough* I''m fine. I think I¡¯m still too weak to be using my weapon.¡± Carmen replied while wiping her mouth, slowly starting to feel a little better. Zalthia backed away and relaxed her tense body, looking at Carmen intently.

    ¡°Geez, don¡¯t scare us like that. But I will say, a rapier makes sense with your fighting style. Fast and graceful. I¡¯m interested to see what all it can do. Judging by all the damage you did at Lake Oth, I''d imagine it''s pretty powerful.¡± Zalthia said, thinking of the many possibilities a gravity manipulating sword could do.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got a Manifest, be sure to learn everything you can about it. These aren¡¯t anything like weapons crafted by a blacksmith. They have feelings, desires, and costs associated with them. If you¡¯re not careful, they can tear you apart before you even realize it.¡± Azhane added as her expression shifted to a more serious one.

    ¡°Yup, Manifests are an extension of your abilities and thus an extension of you. So their characteristics all depend on the individual that wields them. You¡¯ll know soon enough what your Manifest will require of you to function properly. Hopefully it¡¯s not too much for you to handle.¡± Zalthia chimed in.

    ¡°Woah, I didn¡¯t realize they would be so ¡®human-like¡¯. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Carmen glared at her empty palm, wondering what her Manifest would ask of her in combat.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to let you get some more rest. Take a few days to get your strength up and when you¡¯re up for it, you should go to the Ability Clinic here in Ariana City. I know you¡¯re eager to know where you stand, resonance wise.¡± Zalthia softly said as she prepared to leave.

    ¡°Yeah, I can do that. Thanks for everything!¡±

    The three ended their conversation and Carmen watched as her sisters left the room. She slowly laid her head back down and sighed, staring at the ceiling while deep in thought.

    Two nights later, deep in the evening hours, Jordan of Five was walking the long halls of Castle de Belouis. He couldn¡¯t quite fall asleep, so he instead decided to take a stroll, hoping to clear his head a bit. Jordan hobbled along with his thin, branch-like staff in hand, stroking his medium length white beard.

    As the longest standing member of The Six and the oldest at age seventy-one, Jordan Castell was certainly getting up there in years. The awkward cadence to his walk definitely proved this.

    ¡°Maybe going for a stretch wasn¡¯t the greatest idea. My knees aren¡¯t quite what they used to be. Feels like I¡¯m walking with bricks for legs ho ho ho!¡± He heartily chuckled, fixing his gaze down the hall.

    As he rounded the corner, he caught a quick glimpse of someone he didn¡¯t recognize. Jordan stopped and looked intently, squinting to make sure his eyes weren''t deceiving him in his old age. It was a maid coming up the final step that led down to the royal archives.

    ¡°You there! What business do you have in the royal archives?? Surely you know that area is strictly off-limits to all.¡± He called out, quickly approaching the maid.

    She paused and slowly turned around, showing him a charming smile. Jordan stared at her and took notice of her incredibly pale skin and dark eyes, thinking she looked quite peculiar.

    ¡°Terribly sorry sir! I was trying to find the sleeping quarters but got lost along the way. I¡¯m new to this castle and Miss Nadine hasn¡¯t fully given me the tour yet.¡± She softly replied, bowing her head to him.

    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­. Well, let me be the first to tell you that you are never to go down there ever again. The royal archives house important and classified information for the Belouis family only. It is not for some maid to be poking around in. I''ll let this slide for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood. It will never happen again sir. My deepest apologies!¡±

    After seeing that she seemed greatly apologetic and regretful, Jordan let her go.

    ¡°Well, run along then..¡±

    The maid glanced up at his response and smiled, walking past Jordan with a quick pace. He turned his head toward the long staircase that led down to the lower area of the castle, pondering a thought.

    ''Nadine really needs to get a handle on these new maids¡­ But, I suppose it¡¯s an honest mistake. Besides, it¡¯s not like she could get to the archives without a Belouis present anyways. Too many locks and seals in place.''

    Jordan glanced over his shoulder to get another look at the maid, but to his surprise, she was nowhere to be seen.

    ''Huh!? There¡¯s no way that girl got down the hall that fast.''

    Jordan scratched his head and eventually shrugged it off, not wanting to be bothered by it anymore. He continued to patrol the halls into the late night hours.

 Character Profile: Sarah Lichen

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    When creating Sarah, I wanted to have a character that was a little more "grounded in reality." Sarah, like many of us, isn''t from some esteemed background or blessed with incredible power/wealth. She''s just a slightly above average girl that has endured a number of struggles throughout her life, especially when it comes to her family and upbringing. Her deep hatred towards people in high positions of power somewhat echoes a lot of the issues many have in the real world, at least in regards to the overall level of exploitation we may face on a regular basis. We can often find the sheer difference between them and us common folk to be quite unfair and Sarah''s overall design philosophy is built upon this mentality.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    With this in mind, her addition to the team was an interesting one because her and Carmen''s backgrounds are so vastly different. In most circumstances, there is no way a filthy rich princess from the wealthiest nation would understand the struggles of someone so dirt poor. Even Rivell, while not rich, can''t really understand just how bad Sarah had it in Arista. The gap between them is so large and yet, it seems to work.

    Despite these various contrasts, they compliment each other quite well and provide support in their own ways. Well, at least until Sarah calls them a bastard for eating the last veggie skewer haha. I swear that mouth of hers will cause some serious problems aha.

    Thanks for reading!

 CH 19: The All-Nations Summit

    A commotion could be heard from Carmen¡¯s room as she tirelessly rummaged through her drawers. The sound of things being moved and thrown around decorated the airwaves. Carmen was frantically looking for something she had misplaced and the item continued to elude her.

    ¡°Where is it?? I know I left it here before.¡± She remarked with an annoyed tone.

    She slid her vanity table over slightly and saw a sparkle of light that caught her attention immediately.

    ¡°Ah, here it is!!¡±

    She reached down and picked up a silver hair tie with red jewels embroidered on the sides. Carmen quickly put her hair together with it and suddenly she heard someone call out to her.

    ¡°Carmen, are you ready yet?? What¡¯s taking so long?¡± Sarah yelled from outside her door.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Carmen looked in the mirror one last time and smiled, now feeling ready to take on the day. She rushed out of the room and was greeted by Sarah, Rivell, and Zalthia in the hallway.

    A week had passed since Carmen awoke from her coma and now that she was back to full strength, it was time for her to visit the Ability Clinic. After a brief breakfast, the group put on their cloaks and left the castle, heading out into the grand city of Ariana.

    As they walked around, there was a great deal of hustle and bustle going on throughout the streets. People were constructing booths and stages, placing decorations on shops, and preparing food. The city was transforming right before their eyes.

    ¡°What is all the commotion about?¡± Rivell asked, looking around with wide-eyed wonder.

    ¡°The Summit Festival is happening soon. It¡¯s held every time Volaire hosts the All-Nations Summit.¡± Zalthia responded, guiding the group through the crowds of people.

    ¡°The All-Nations Summit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s where all the leaders of the six nations come together and discuss various diplomatic matters. Topics like conflicts, treaties, new laws, issues happening in Resotera, etc. will all be brought up during the meeting. It¡¯s held every year and this year is Volaire¡¯s turn to host. Last year it was held in Melspire.¡± Zalthia replied, hoping this cleared up any confusion. Rivell understood and the flurry of questions came to an end.

    After a few more blocks, the group found themselves in front of the Ariana City Ability Clinic. The building was even grander than the one the trio visited in Cable Village, having a few more floors and a much larger entrance. The white brick, steep roofs, and symmetrical proportions of each wing of the building matched the Ariana skyline perfectly.

    They stepped inside and walked over to the front desk. After everyone removed their hoods, the receptionist immediately bowed upon seeing Zalthia and Carmen, showing her respect to the two members of the royal family.

    ¡°My ladies, what can this humble servant do for you today?¡± She asked with a smile.

    ¡°Take us to the Belouis shard room please, thank you.¡± Zalthia replied, accepting the greeting.

    The receptionist gave a simple nod and directed the group to a different area of the Ability Clinic. They walked into an elevator and it began to climb, taking them to the fourth floor. The doors opened to reveal a massive, windowless room with curved, all white walls. On them were multiple large paintings of past Belouis royalty and Vestas. At the center of the room was a boulder sized, opaque crystal floating on its axis. A large stone pillar stood next to it with two indented panels on it.

    ¡°Woah, there¡¯s Queen Azhane!¡± Rivell said, pointing at her portrait on the adjacent wall.

    Next to her was a painting of a young man with shortly cut silver hair, deep red eyes, and a silver stubble.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Sarah asked, trying to read the name tag underneath it.

    ¡°That¡¯s Arthur Belouis, one of the founders of Volaire. His strength was instrumental in establishing this Nation¡¯s independence, especially during the first great Manifest war. He¡¯s also our great, great, great, great, great Grandfather or something like that.¡± Zalthia responded, laying out all the facts about this nation¡¯s past. Sarah looked impressed as she admired the other paintings evenly distributed about the room.

    ¡°These portraits are of all the generations strongest and most accomplished Belouis royals. Their influence must be undeniable before they can be placed on these sacred walls.¡± The receptionist chimed in with a proud smile.

    The group examined the rest of the room for a little bit longer until Zalthia asked Carmen if she was ready. Carmen nodded and made her way to the large floating shard, placing her hand in the indention on the stone pillar. She forced her Core Energy into it and the shard began to react. It spun and shined brightly, speeding up and intensifying with each passing second. The crystal surprisingly flashed the color black before shifting to a dull green, holding that color as it slowly stopped spinning.

    Zalthia and the receptionist glanced at each other, silently confirming that they both saw the same thing.

    ''I¡¯m going to need to talk to Azhane about this..''

    Zalthia grew more concerned as she realized the implications of what this could mean. The receptionist walked over to the stone pillar and placed her hand on the second indention.

    ¡°Congratulations Lady Carmen, you¡¯re a Lower Emerald Class Vesta. Your resonance level is 4,800rlvl.¡±

    Sarah approached as Carmen removed her hand from the stone.

    ¡°Hmph, look at you being all strong and stuff.¡± She joked, impressed by the reading.

    ¡°That''s awesome! I knew you would be way up there.¡± Rivell chimed in, feeling happy for her.

    ¡°Ohhh it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Carmen confidently laughed and proudly stuck her chest out from all the high praise. While the trio talked about the grade, Zalthia made her way over to the receptionist and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Keep what you saw here to yourself. We don¡¯t want anyone thinking we might have another Calamity Class Vesta within our family. Not until we can fully confirm her resonance.¡±

    The receptionist agreed and bowed her head.

    ¡°As you wish, My Lady.¡±

    Everyone got back together and hopped into the elevator, heading back down to the first floor.

    Carmen then followed the receptionist to the front desk and after going through a few processes, she got registered and received her Official Vesta License. Carmen couldn¡¯t contain her excitement as she examined the little card in her hand, detailing her resonance level and Class. After a brief celebration, Zalthia dismissed the receptionist after thanking her for the hard work, and the group left the Ability Clinic.

    As they made their way back to the castle, Zalthia glanced at Carmen while she continued to admire the card in her hand.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re officially a Vesta, you¡¯ve got a great deal of responsibilities and standards to uphold. It¡¯s time to start taking things seriously from this point forward, no more fun and games. One reckless decision or move could cost you your life. Always remember that¡­¡± Zalthia said with a stern tone, making sure her point was heard loud and clear.

    ¡°Yeah. Everything has gotten very real now and I promise I¡¯ll do my best to make you guys proud!¡±

    Carmen stared directly into Zalthia¡¯s eyes and gave her a determined nod, showing that she fully intended to follow these instructions. Zalthia smiled and appreciated the answer, feeling satisfied by Carmen¡¯s newfound level of growth.

    Ariana City was lit ablaze with celebration and great festivities as the streets were littered with people from all over. Today marked the beginning of the All-Nations Summit and the Summit Festival. The city was more busy than it had ever been during this time of year and everyone was eager for the various events to kick off.

    Live music from traveling bands, Vesta related games, multinational foods, and merchants selling various wares were just the tip of the scale for everything happening on this momentous occasion.

    As the morning went on, the leaders of the surrounding nations began to arrive in extravagant fashion. Their convoys were fully decorated in the crests and colors of their respective nations. The multitude of carriages made their way down the long road towards Castle de Belouis, arriving just on time. As they approached the courtyard, Rivell looked out the window and saw the growing crowds of people downtown.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Man, I¡¯m getting kind of nervous with all these people around.¡± He said with an anxious cadence.

    ¡°Why are you nervous? It¡¯s not like you have any guests to entertain. Just enjoy the festivities.¡±

    Sarah slapped him on the back, urging him to get a grip. The two stood off to the side in the hall, waiting for Carmen to come down the steps. As they waited, they noticed all the people moving about the castle in a hurry. After a brief moment, Carmen came around the corner with Asiah of Three walking next to her.

    ¡°Sorry, I had to talk with Zalthia for a bit. Are you guys ready?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but uhh, who¡¯s that?¡± Sarah asked, looking at Asiah with a confused expression.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Asiah. I¡¯ll be escorting you all and Lady Carmen to the festival grounds. Pretend I¡¯m not even here.¡± She replied with a kind smile, brushing her short curly hair to the side and adjusting her dark sunglasses.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Nice to meet you!¡±

    When they made their way to the grand foyer, Rivell caught a glimpse of a beautiful woman with incredibly long and flowy blue hair that reached past her knees. Her eyes were bright blue and almost crystal like, accenting nicely with her light blue, traditional style yukata. Upon further inspection, her neck had multiple gill-like slits and small scales on the side.

    This woman was the Ocean Goddess, Lovell, Ruler of the Siestro Kingdom. Accompanying her was an entourage of other Siestian soldiers and royal guards, all wearing similarly colored clothing and plated armor. She turned her head over towards Rivell and smiled brightly at him, happy to see another Siestian in these parts. He blushed and stared, fully bewitched by her womanly charm.

    ¡°What are you doing?? Let¡¯s go!¡± Sarah exclaimed, forcefully grabbing his arm and pulling him along.

    ¡°Uh right, s-sorry!¡±

    Rivell finally gathered himself and pushed his glasses back up, promptly leaving the castle with the others.

    Deep in the center of Castle de Belouis sat a large, circular meeting room. Inside were six flags with different crests for each nation hanging on the walls, pristine marble floors, and a large round table directly in the middle. Around the table were six equally distributed chairs, lined up perfectly with each flag.

    The double oak doors to the room opened and in entered the first of the leaders to arrive, Jonn Ravenfell (Age 51/ Calamity Class / 29,600rlvl). He had shortly cut grayish black hair, a tall, chiseled physique, and incredibly vibrant blue eyes. Jonn''s sideburns raced down to his short beard, hiding a slight scar that decorated the left side of his cheek.

    Known as the Knight King, he was the current ruler of the northern nation, Melspire. Jonn Ravenfell was an honorable man that would do anything in the name of justice and he never took the easy route, always wanting to challenge himself and his subordinates. They called him the Knight King because of his position as lead knight for the previous leadership, King Bently. King Bently didn¡¯t produce a successor and so, thanks to Jonn¡¯s overwhelming loyalty and resourcefulness, he handed over the crown to him upon his retirement with little hesitation.

    He was incredibly skilled with the sword, earning him a spot among the Blade Monarchs. Many regarded him as the strongest swordsman in all of Resotera, having clashed with and beaten three of the other Blade Monarchs with relative ease. Jonn¡¯s impeccable sword skill coupled with his Calamity Class abilities made him a terrifying foe in combat, absolutely relentless in his resolve.

    King Ravenfell stepped into the room with his wife and son following close. Already seated at the table was Queen Azhane Belouis (Age 28 / Calamity Class / 31,800rlvl). Standing behind her on each side was Zalthia of One and Graymoor of Two. They bowed their heads to Jonn and his family as Azhane sat with a warm smile.

    ¡°Ah, welcome King Ravenfell. I hope your travels went smoothly.¡± Azhane asked, happy to see him after such a long time.

    ¡°Yes, yes, my travels went well. Thanks for the greeting and great hospitality! Always a treat to visit Ariana City.¡± Jonn replied with a hearty bellow.

    Azhane took notice of his entourage and swiftly made a comment.

    ¡°Oh and I see you brought your family with you. Is that little Caleb I see? My how you¡¯ve grown.¡±

    Her tone was playful as she looked at the crown prince with her sharp red eyes. Jonn let out a laugh as he patted Caleb on the back, agreeing with her words.

    ¡°Yeah, the boy isn¡¯t so little anymore. Soon he¡¯ll outgrow his old man and try to kick me out of the castle.¡±

    He continued to laugh as Caleb stood there with an embarrassed blush on his face. After a brief exchange, he turned his attention toward his wife and Caleb.

    ¡°You two go and enjoy the festival while I conduct my business here. I¡¯ll see you all later this evening.¡±

    His wife nodded before giving him a kiss and they were escorted out of the room by their entourage. Shortly after he took his seat at the table, the other leaders began to flood into the room.

    King Darius Crane III (Age 75 / Middle Sapphire Class / 11,000rlvl), ruler of the Olun Kingdom entered the room. The elderly man limped over to the table, steadying himself with his cane. His dark green robes accented against his black skin and the lights above caused his bald head to shine brightly.

    King Darius was a kind ruler that always preached equality and fairness between people. He always tried to see both sides of an argument and would often gather the opinions of many before coming to a decision on things.

    Following behind King Darius was the Ocean Goddess and Protector of the Seas, Lovell (Age 154 / Calamity Class / 27,100rlvl), ruler of the Siestro Kingdom.

    Her long hair swayed as she walked towards her chair. Lovell''s beauty rivaled Azhane and she had just as much confidence with each step. Even though she looked incredibly young, Lovell was actually the oldest person in the room. With Siestians aging significantly slower and living much longer than humans, her youthful appearance was quite deceptive.

    Despite her ¡°youth¡±, Lovell was all about tradition and upholding the standards built from previous generations. She always put her people first, looking out for their best interest. While she was more than willing to help out humans and other nations in their affairs, if something went wrong in the process, Lovell would quickly cut ties and end relations in order to protect her citizens. As a Calamity Class Vesta with the ability to control the seas, crossing her was extremely ill advised.

    She sat at the table and sent a kind smile to everyone present, exerting a fairly pleasant and calming aura.

    Next to enter was Gabriella Ramos (Age 46 / Upper Sapphire Class / 13,600rlvl), the Empress of the Arista Empire. She cheekily grinned at the group as she walked towards her chair. She wore a striking red dress with a deep, plunging neckline, multiple golden necklaces, and long golden earrings.

    Her perfectly cut, long black hair accented against her tan skin and Gabriella¡¯s lilac colored eyes glistened in the light. Her outfit was quite gaudy for the occasion and further highlighted her immaturity. Even at the prime age of forty-six she still acted childish and flaunted her riches with every chance she got.

    Gabriella Ramos was known to be an absolute tyrant, having near zero regard for her citizens. If they were not from an affluent family, blessed with great abilities, or a combination of the two, you were nothing more than worms in the dirt to her. She ruled the nation of Arista with an iron fist and had created a culture of exploiting the weak for the benefit of the strong. Middle class did not exist in Arista because of her policies.

    However, despite her corrupt mentality, she was incredibly cunning and able to make the impossible happen in many situations. Thanks to this, she had been able to help build the Arista Empire into an absolute powerhouse, establishing them as the strongest military presence in all of Resotera. Funneling a great deal of their wealth into soldier training and top of the line armors.

    As she took her seat, she gave Azhane a side-eyed glance before speaking up.

    ¡°Azhane, I¡¯m surprised to see you here without any councilmen to hold your hand. Are you sure you¡¯re up for this? Would hate to see you fumble your first summit.¡± She chuckled, trying to get under Azhane¡¯s skin. Azhane glared at the Empress, before returning a slight smile.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m fully capable of handling this meeting myself. Besides, I¡¯m sure I''ll contribute to the conversation more than you will. You can just sit there and do nothing while the adults do the talking, since that¡¯s something you¡¯re used to doing.¡±

    Gabriella grinned at Azhane¡¯s rude reply and the tension in the room significantly increased.

    ¡°While the adults do the talking? In what world do you think a child like you would be able to contribute to our conversations? If that¡¯s the best insult you can come up with, I¡¯m afraid you''re way out of your league. ¡±

    ¡°Ladies, need I remind you that this is a sacred meeting between leaders? This isn¡¯t the time nor place to be acting like bickering children...¡± Jonn interjected with his deep voice.

    Gabriella rolled her eyes while Azhane continued to glare, clearly making fun of the Empress with her thoughts. The tension was relieved and the final leader made their way into the room.

    The last to arrive was the High Priest of the Holy Core Church and ruler of the Lumen Theocracy, Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah (Age sixty-two / Upper Amethyst Class / 8,300rlvl). He quickly took his seat wearing his usual white and gold robes, topped off with a tall white hat.

    Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah was ordained as a minister for the Holy Core Church at a fairly young age. He was often applauded for his knowledge on all things related to the Core of Alaira and the teachings of the Holy Core Church. Over many years of service he was eventually appointed as the High Priest, giving Leo full power and control over the Lumen Theocracy.

    He did away with a great deal of the Church¡¯s old teachings and propelled the nation into a new era. Thanks to his guidance, the Church had grown considerably, gaining new members and citizens in rapid succession. This growth also allowed Lumen to become the second greatest power in terms of military strength, drafting young members from the Holy Core Church to build their ranks.

    Now that everyone had arrived, small pockets of chatter filled the room. King Darius turned his attention to Jonn Ravenfell and asked him how he¡¯s been.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been well, old friend. How has your family been? I bet Prince Marcus is eager to take over.¡± Jonn replied playfully.

    ¡°Oh they¡¯re good. And not quite, that son of mine has been rather nervous about it since I made the announcement of my approaching retirement. It¡¯s all fine though, I have faith that he''ll be ready in a couple year¡¯s time.¡± He responded while scratching his bald head. As their conversation continued, Lovell chimed in with a question.

    ¡°King Ravenfell, is your son going to be attending university at LaVeda next year? My protege will be there and it¡¯ll be nice for her to see a familiar face.¡± Lovell softly asked, curious about his plans.

    ¡°Ah yes, Caleb will definitely be attending. Your protege better watch out though, he can be quite the charmer.¡±

    Lovell giggled at the response and shook her head, finding the thought of their youth getting together quite amusing. More chatter filled the room as all the leaders caught up with one another and after a while, the room grew quiet. Everyone fixed their gaze toward Azhane Belouis as she began to speak.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve all caught up, I wanted to thank everyone for attending this year¡¯s All-Nations Summit. Even though this is my first year sitting amongst you all, I will continue the tradition of leading the discussion as this year¡¯s Summit host. I¡¯ve watched my father conduct these meetings in the past and I feel more than prepared to accommodate any of the topics spoken about today. Now, with that being said, shall we get this meeting started?¡± Azhane said with an authority filled voice, oozing great confidence.

    Everyone agreed, signaling the start of various discussions taking place around the table. The doors to the room closed shut and the leaders felt a surge of Core Energy wrap around the room.

    ¡°There. I''ve sealed us off inside one of my closed spaces. We may speak freely without any fear of someone overhearing our conversations. Don¡¯t worry though, we are still within my castle. I just wanted to provide extra security today since so many issues have been cropping up as of late.¡± Azhane said, assuring the leaders that there was nothing to worry about. They nodded and appreciated the additional steps taken, impressed by the mastery she possessed.

    Now that everything was fully in motion and preparations made, the six leaders began their lengthy discussions, covering a multitude of topics over the next few hours.

 CH 20: Beginning of Darkness

    Many hours passed by until King Darius brought up the topic of stolen artifacts and how they¡¯ve yet to be found.

    ¡°It¡¯s been months and we haven¡¯t heard any news about them. I¡¯ve had my men scour every inch of Olun and still nothing. I grow more concerned that we will never locate them.¡± He said, sounding anxious at the thought of not finding them.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if this is related or not, but Carmen was ambushed over some kind of key while she was in Olun. They were escorting a woman that had it in her possession and needless to say it was stolen from them.¡± Azhane replied, crossing her arms in annoyance. She then looked over at the High Priest and glared coldly.

    ¡°High Priest, Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah, would you like to add to this matter? Seeing as how one of your deacons was involved.¡±

    Leo slightly scowled at the request, feeling annoyed that she brought this up again.

    ¡°Ahem, well, Richard Allmark wouldn¡¯t tell me any more information during his interrogation. He said he ¡®feared for his life¡¯ if he told me anything. So, unfortunately, I have nothing new to add to the matter.¡±

    The High Priest nervously glanced over at Gabriella and she lightly smiled, indicating that she knew to keep quiet. King Darius sighed while stroking his thin white beard, deep in thought.

    ¡°Ah, that is quite unfortunate to hear. Hopefully things don¡¯t go poorly from this.¡±

    King Darius looked rather dejected from this news, not understanding why Olun was the source of this unfortunate issue. As he sat there, Lovell remembered something related, prompting her to join the conversation.

    ¡°Speaking of stolen objects. A few weeks ago, one of my guards noticed that our ancient vault was unlocked. Since we store so many important documents and valuables there, it''s kept under heavy security. No one but me has the authority to open that vault and yet it was somehow entered into.¡± She commented with her soft, dainty voice.

    ¡°Oh my, what was taken from there?¡± Jonn asked with concern.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, nothing was moved or stolen. It is quite peculiar.¡±

    Everyone at the table took a moment to think, trying to recall times where something of theirs was taken. The Empress also made mention of a similar situation at her palace. Worry started to fill the room and the six leaders agreed to up their security, making sure that nothing else would get stolen.

    More conversations took place and after a long day, the meeting began to wrap up. Azhane stretched her arms and sighed with slight exhaustion.

    ¡°Alright, if no one has any other topics, I will call this Summit adjourned.¡± She said with a smile.

    Everyone agreed, eager to leave and enjoy the festival before heading back to their respective nations. However, just as the meeting ended, the room grew dim and a faceless voice made a loud throaty statement.

    ¡°I believe I have a topic to discuss.¡±

    The room warped and shifted, the walls extending far out and leaving nothing but the six leaders sitting at the round table in an empty plain.

    ¡°What is this!? Where are we?!¡± The High Priest yelled out, confused by their change in location.

    ¡°Calm down... It¡¯s a projection, we haven¡¯t left the castle.¡± Azhane replied, looking around with a cold glare.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jonn asked as he stood from his seat.

    ¡°Yes, nothing has disturbed my closed space. The room I created is still intact.¡±

    The other leaders were put at ease by this news, but they still wondered where that strange voice came from. Whatever it belonged to, was clearly already in the room before she ported them.

    Moments later, a set of white stairs grew from the ground a few meters in front of their table. At the top of the steps was a large throne and in it sat an extremely pale skinned man, who was fairly young in appearance. He had shortly cut black hair and gray colored eyes. Under his eyes were long, thin black lines that led down to his jaw line. He wore a loose fitting white robe with simple white pants and a tight black shirt that hugged his chiseled physique.

    The mysterious man sat there with his head resting on his left fist as though he were already bored of this meeting. Standing next to his throne were two individuals, one on each side. Karris on the left and a young girl with short purple hair, wearing a frilly black dress, stood to the right. She couldn¡¯t have been older than eleven and had fairly sad eyes, never making eye contact with anyone. Everyone shifted their gaze upward at the mysterious group and looked confused.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonn Ravenfell questioned deeply, fully prepared to summon his Manifest.

    The man glanced down at them with disgust, now sitting up in his throne and ready to speak.

    ¡°Greetings, other nation leaders. I have come to introduce myself.¡± He said confidently, as though he were also invited to this meeting.

    ¡°I am Briddle, King of the Boundless.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Upon hearing this declaration, Lovell took a slight step back while wearing a fearful expression on her face.

    ¡°The Boundless?!? That¡¯s impossible! You all were sealed away two millennia ago!¡± She yelled, extremely perplexed by his statement. Briddle fixed his gaze at her and grinned deviously, showing his rather sharp teeth.

    ¡°Ah, you must be the current Ocean Goddess. I see that vile woman, Sially, finally croaked.¡± He said, referring to one of the previous rulers of Siestro.

    Lovell was taken aback by his comment and slightly scowled, feeling offended by the blatant disrespect towards her ancestor. He snickered at her reaction and continued to speak.

    ¡°We, the Boundless, have waited oh so long to walk upon this world again. We¡¯re ready to reclaim and fix what is rightfully ours after you miscreants meddled in our affairs.¡± Briddle remarked, now looking incredibly irritated. Jonn stepped forward and stared intently at him, not fully understanding what Briddle meant.

    ¡°And what exactly do you think is rightfully yours?¡±

    ¡°The Core of Alaira and all of that succulent energy it sends out. That same energy sitting inside you and everyone else here. It isn¡¯t yours and it never was yours. All you¡¯ve been doing is, hmm, keeping it warm, as you say.¡±

    Briddle slowly stood from his throne, putting his hands behind his back.

    ¡°I also find it quite despicable that you all have done nothing to help maintain the Core of Alaira in our absence. I can feel it screaming out to me to relieve the suffering you insects imparted onto it. You people don¡¯t deserve even an ounce of its power!¡±

    Briddle¡¯s face became incredibly furled as his rage began to boil over.

    ¡°Maintain the Core of Alaira? What are you even talking about?¡±

    King Darius was trying his best to understand the current circumstances, but the anger emitting from this mysterious foe was getting in the way.

    ¡°Like anything that¡¯s been used an unending amount of times, you need to cultivate it so it can continue to function as intended. If you don¡¯t even know this basic information, my arrival is even more necessary.¡±

    Briddle was talking down to the group as though they were clueless children, not holding back even an inch.

    ¡°With that being said, Me and my people will be taking back that energy and rebuilding an even greater nation. Once I complete the ritual, my people¡¯s revival will be assured and we¡¯ll continue our work. I kindly suggest you all fall in line.¡±

    The area grew silent as the six leaders continued to gaze up at the man with intense glares.

    ¡°And if we don¡¯t allow it? Stopping you from moving freely?¡± King Darius responded, breaking the brief silence.

    Briddle was dumbfounded by the question and started to laugh heavily.

    ¡°Are you serious, old man? Don¡¯t allow it? Stop me? I am not asking for your permission. Oh no, no, no. I am TELLING you what I am going to do. You all have no power over me.¡± He annoyingly remarked, not amused at all by the Olun King¡¯s statement.

    ¡°If any of you leaders interfere with my work, I will bring your nations to their knees. I have all your little secrets in hand and I will not hesitate to reveal everything to everyone here. Do not test me!¡±

    The moment he made mention of this, Gabriella Ramos¡¯ interest was immediately piqued.

    ''Oh? I might be able to use this to my advantage.''

    Gabriella couldn''t help but smirk as she imagined getting her hands on info about Volaire and the Belouis family. The rest of the group looked shocked and wondered what kind of information he had at his disposal.

    ¡°So it was you who¡¯s been snooping around our homes.¡± Lovell chimed in as Briddle gave her a dark smile.

    ¡°What can I say? Your security is pathetic. Mere childsplay for my subordinates, especially with this in our position.¡±

    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a silver key with a human heart shape on the bottom edge.

    Azhane wondered if that was the key that got Carmen ambushed, matching its design with the description she gave her. Before she made a comment, Jonn interrupted and voiced his doubts.

    ¡°Please, you¡¯re clearly bluffing. You expect us to believe your blatant lies? How could a single man obtain the information you claim to have? Stop trying to abuse such weak scare tactics.¡± Jonn remarked, not believing this man for a second.

    Briddle started to chuckle before averting his gaze towards Karris, nodding to him as though giving permission to proceed. Karris held out his hand, causing a glove to appear and glow brightly. It illuminated the area with a harsh yellow before a sudden projection happened in front of the group, playing out a scene in real time.

    It revealed Jonn Ravenfell having an affair with a woman that clearly wasn¡¯t the Melspire Queen. The scene got hot and heavy before eventually fading away, leaving the group of leaders stunned. It was as though someone recorded his actions without his knowledge, an impressive feat against someone as powerful and aware as Jonn Ravenfell.

    Once the projection ended, a massive ice shard fired up from the ground, colliding with the stairs and completely destroying Briddle¡¯s throne. The air around them got incredibly chilly and the force of the impact made it difficult for them to stand their ground. The floor rumbled and quaked as the Melspire king stood there with his hand aimed forward, showing an angered expression. He had not wanted that information to be known by anyone and yet, his comrades knew what went on behind his closed doors.

    However, despite the destructive blow, Briddle¡¯s group rematerialized on the opposite side of the table, completely unscathed.

    ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect that, huh? And don¡¯t think for a second that this is the worst thing I have on you, oh great Knight King.¡± Briddle sarcastically quipped, trying his best to irritate him even more.

    Briddle gathered himself after his brief laugh and glanced over at Azhane. She glared back with her sinister red eyes, staring deep into his soul. Her power seeped out in incredible fashion and bloodlust boiled over, indicating that she was highly annoyed by the current circumstances. Azhane didn¡¯t speak a single word, but for the first time since his appearance, Briddle felt slight concern.

    ¡°Ahem, well.. Now that we¡¯re acquainted with one another, I look forward to your cooperation. And, if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll stay out of our way.¡±

    The room quickly shifted and flexed, turning everything back to normal. Briddle and his companions were nowhere to be seen and everyone was seated at the table again.

    Karris ended his ability of projection and their cave turned back to normal. He lowered his arms and gently straightened the wrinkles in his black robes. When Karris looked over, he noticed that Briddle seemed bothered by something.

    ¡°Master Briddle, are you alright??¡± Karris asked, seeing the fearful expression on his face.

    Briddle sat there sweating profusely and wide eyed, looking as though he were incredibly excited about something.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s power is terrifying, I must admit. I haven¡¯t felt that much Core Energy since the Boundless Queen was sealed away. Hmm¡­ No matter though, we will continue on as normal.¡± He replied with a shaky yet eager tone.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord. Ah, and the scouts we sent to the city should be finishing up soon. I will have them report their findings right away.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Briddle leaned back in his throne and started to crack a devious smile, thinking about Azhane again.

    ''I wonder what makes her tick. I guess we¡¯ll find out!''

    His crazed laughter filled their dimly lit cave and the little girl standing opposite of Karris started to shiver, scared of the events coming up next.

 CH 21: Enter The Boundless

    The six leaders sat at the table looking bewildered by the events that just occurred, not sure how to proceed. However, after a brief period, the High Priest and Empress both stood from their seats. They quickly said their goodbyes and took their leave, swiftly walking out the double doors of the room. Azhane found this rather suspicious, but let it slide as there were other more pressing matters to tend to now.

    ¡°Can someone please explain to me what and who that was? He didn¡¯t seem human to me.¡± Darius questioned, concerned for his family and nation.

    Lovell lifted her head and turned to the Olun King, swiftly responding.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Boundless¡­ A long lost race that was one of the first to walk the lands of Alaira. They, along with Humans and Siestians, cultivated the lands of Alaira and helped build the foundations of this world. Siestians were in charge of the seas and oceans, Humans handled the terrains and wildlife, and the Boundless tended to the Core of Alaira down in the Core Depths.¡±

    The remaining leaders gazed with curiosity as she continued the story.

    ¡°However, one day, the Boundless grew hostile and mad with power. They wanted all of Alaira to be under their control, feeling that since their connection to the Core was the closest, they were the more superior race. In the eyes of the Boundless, the Core of Alaira chose them and no one else. From this situation, a great war broke out between the Boundless, Humans, and Siestians.¡± Lovell said, calmly going over all the details.

    ¡°Many powerful Manifests clashed and the strongest Vestas from the three races fought with no end in sight. Thankfully, the Ocean Goddess at the time was able to use her Manifest to capture and seal away the Boundless race. Even though the decision was against her better judgment, Sially had no other choice. Once she succeeded, Sially used every ounce of her remaining power to seal her own Manifest, causing it to break into five pieces and spread across the lands. Thus making it near impossible to break the seal.¡±

    Lovell sat forward in her chair, having completed the story. The room was silent as everyone pondered the story.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a tale before. You mean to tell me that there was another great Manifest war?¡± King Darius asked, eager to get answers. Lovell nodded, thinking of a way to explain further.

    ¡°Yes. Most don¡¯t know of this because the Boundless were stripped from all ancient texts by the Siestians and Humans after the war ended. They feared that the Boundless would become a threat again if future generations knew of their existence. That race was never spoken of again by anyone after that day.¡±

    The room went quiet again until Azhane chimed in.

    ¡°So those objects that were stolen, are you thinking they¡¯re the pieces that were spread across Alaira?¡± She asked, trying to connect the dots.

    ¡°Yes, the fact that he has the Key of Open Hearts is proof enough. That Manifest artifact was rumored to be one of the five pieces that split from Sially¡¯s Manifest. I think it¡¯s safe to assume he has the remaining parts as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are they called ¡®Boundless¡¯ or whatever? Seems like such a strange name to call their race.¡± Jonn asked, finally speaking up from his previous moment of embarrassment.

    ¡°It originates from their ability to manipulate Core Energy in any way they see fit. Unlike Humans and Siestians, every Boundless is capable of extracting, moving, and absorbing Core Energy from any living object that has it. Since they have a stronger connection to the Core of Alaira, their abilities go beyond the boundaries established for us. And not to mention their heightened senses, abnormal strength, and highly durable bodies. They as a species are truly ¡®Boundless¡¯ compared to Humans and Siestians, thus the name.¡± Lovell replied, unleashing her wealth of knowledge.

    ¡°So what are we going to do? Surely we can¡¯t just let them run free and unchecked, especially if they know everything about us.¡±

    Jonn was growing more irritated by the thought, his leg now shaking furiously.

    ¡°I agree, but what can we do? You saw it yourself, if we interfere with their plans, they¡¯ll reveal all of our nation¡¯s secrets and any personal classified information. I don¡¯t know what other information he has, but if it¡¯s anything major it could cripple us. Especially if the wrong people are made aware.¡± King Darius said while looking over at the empty chairs of the Empress and High Priest.

    The others reluctantly agreed with the Olun King and wondered what to do next.

    ¡°To think we could be blackmailed so easily. That fiend has absolutely no honor. Beyond frustrating!¡± Jonn exclaimed, slamming his fist loudly on the table.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Indeed. But, I say we keep our distance and see how things play out for now. No need for anyone to act hastily out of rage and irritation.¡± Lovell remarked, trying to quell the heavy mood.

    The leaders agreed and with that final statement, the All-Nations Summit came to an uncertain close.

    Meanwhile, down at the festival, Carmen and the gang were enjoying some live music being played in the town square. The famous singer and pianist, Charionna, was charming the crowds of people with her velvety voice and the band behind her played along perfectly. Everyone present was loudly cheering and clapping with each song, enjoying the display of masterful musicianship.

    ¡°Woah, she¡¯s so awesome!¡± Sarah yelled, excited about seeing such a famous artist playing right in front of them. Carmen and Rivell agreed as they joined in on the fun.

    Asiah of Three didn''t look too thrilled as she was constantly on alert amongst the sea of people around them, making sure no one brought harm to the Princess. The music ended and everyone clapped, praising them for a splendid performance.

    The crowds began to disperse and Carmen¡¯s group went to some of the stalls, hoping to try some new food.

    ¡°Man, it sure got dark quick huh?¡± Rivell said, admiring the full moon greeting them in the sky.

    As they walked around the various food stalls they recognized the chef behind one of the carts. It was the chef they ran into during their journey and he had a brand new cart, replacing the one destroyed by that fiendish bear in Olun. The group greeted him and quickly put an order in, having loved the food he served them before.

    ¡°Hey wait here for a bit, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Carmen said, getting up from her stool. Asiah started to stand as well to accompany her.

    ¡°Ah it¡¯s okay Asiah, I¡¯m just going to that shop over there. You don¡¯t need to follow me to the bathroom.¡± Carmen remarked with a smile, putting her hood up and running off to the shop across the way.

    Asiah sighed and shrugged, turning back around and waiting for her food.

    When Carmen finished and exited the building, there was a wall of people outside that wasn¡¯t there before. Carmen reluctantly fought her way through the crowd and eventually got lost, not knowing which way to walk. She called out to Sarah and Asiah, but no response came from anyone. Carmen frantically looked around and even jumped up to see above all of the people.

    However, after doing so, she noticed two hooded men in black robes walking towards her. When her eyes met with them, she got a splitting headache. Images from the nightmares she had before started flooding into her head, rapidly shifting in terrifying fashion. She firmly gripped her forehead while slowly backing away as they approached closer and closer.

    Just as the mysterious men entered her space, someone grabbed Carmen¡¯s hand and they sprinted away from the area. She couldn¡¯t tell who was holding her hand or where they were going, but she trusted them enough to get away from those strange men. They found themselves in a fairly lit garden area just outside of the town square. No one was around and it seemed as though they had lost the two pursuers.

    Carmen and the stranger were bent over and panting heavily, trying to catch their breath after such a long run. She finally looked up and fixed her gaze towards the stranger. It was a handsome young man with short black hair, stunningly blue eyes, and a tall muscular build. He brushed his hair back from over his eyes and stared at Carmen. Her eyes widened as her heart skipped a heavy beat.

    ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s cute!!¡± She thought to herself, looking on with lustful eyes. The young man smiled and walked closer to her.

    ¡°Are you alright, miss?¡± He asked with infinite amounts of charm.

    ¡°U-uh, yeah. I¡¯m alright, thank you. But uh.. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Caleb Ravenfell. Pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡± He smiled before respectfully bowing his head.

    Carmen snapped out of her stupor and collected herself while removing her hood, allowing him to see her full face.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Carmen Belouis. Pleased to meet you too.¡± Her silver hair sparkled under the streetlight and her fairly petite frame moved gracefully as she bowed. Caleb was stunned by her looks, having never seen such beauty in his life. Carmen ended her bow and her vivid red eyes met with his as he stood there at a loss for words.

    ''Belouis? I didn¡¯t know the Queen of Volaire had a sister around my age.''

    He was quite surprised to hear this seeing as how he''s never seen or heard of Carmen before.

    ¡°Thanks for the save back there. Those weird men were really creeping me out.¡± She said with a thankful smile, breaking the silence and quickly getting his attention.

    ¡°A-ah no problem. I caught a glimpse of you looking frightened and decided to offer a hand. Hopefully those two won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    Caleb and Carmen share a brief moment, staring into each other¡¯s eyes while showing playful smiles. However, their beautiful moment was short lived, getting interrupted by the sudden arrival of those two men from before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make this difficult little girl. Stop siding with these humans and come back with us. Lord Briddle could use your strength.¡± One of the men said with a fairly raspy voice.

    ¡°Huh!? What are you even talking about?¡± Carmen replied with great confusion.

    Caleb quickly stepped in front of her and summoned forth his Manifest, Glacial Rend. An icy blue rapier with a crystal-like hilt on it gleamed in his hands, smoking as though it were extremely cold to the touch.

    ''Oh, he has a rapier too!''

    Carmen couldn''t help but admire the details on his weapon.

    ¡°Stay behind me Carmen, they¡¯re dangerous.¡± Caleb said, sending a chilling glare at the mysterious individuals.

    Carmen, being the hard headed girl that she was, stepped forward as well with great confidence.

    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ll fight with you.¡±

    She then held out her hand and summoned her Manifest. The black and silver rapier materialized, glowing with a menacing black aura. Caleb looked impressed by its appearance and smirked.

    ¡°Alright then, suit yourself.¡±

    The two stood side by side, Manifests drawn, and readied themselves for combat. Their opponents took out their black, curved swords and quickly rushed towards them head on. Just who were these mysterious assailants challenging Carmen and her new companion?

 CH 22: The Grasp of Nihility

    Carmen elegantly dodged their strike and after doing a few swift backflips, she aimed her palm at one of them, sending him flying back. Caleb followed up with an attack of his own, firing off bolts of ice shards from the tip of his rapier. The assailant sidestepped them and retaliated by tossing knives at Caleb with incredible speed.

    Caleb leapt out of the way and Carmen dove down from the sky at the same time, sneak attacking the man. Her kick landed and vigorously knocked him to the ground.

    Caleb and Carmen were perfectly in sync. Their movements and attacks were so precise and comparable, as though they were performing an intricate ballroom dance. It felt like the duo had fought together in a past life with how in tune they were with each other. One of the robed men got off the ground and quickly tossed more knives their way.

    She thrust her Manifest forward to use its gravity ability, trying to block the attack. However, upon doing so, a sharp pain shot throughout her entire body. It was as though she were zapped by an invisible lightning strike. Carmen immediately dropped to her knees and began screaming loudly, gripping her chest in severe pain. Void energy pulsed out of her with immense force, knocking Caleb and the two assailants back.

    Everyone present looked on as Carmen glowed dark purple, feeling her energy rapidly increase.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong!?¡± Caleb yelled out, desperately trying to get her attention.

    She gave him no response, just louder screams of deep suffering. Thankfully, in that same moment, her original group arrived at the scene. Sarah, Rivell, and Asiah were riding atop Vera, frantically looking for Carmen.

    Vera skidded to a stop and roared loudly, sending chills down the mysterious men¡¯s spines. The assailants quickly stood and darted away, vanishing at a rapid pace. The three got down from Vera¡¯s back and rushed over to Caleb.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here!?¡± Asiah asked, looking intently at Caleb for answers.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. We were fighting some strange men and she suddenly started losing her mind. I think she¡¯s in a lot of pain.¡± Caleb quickly replied, getting to his feet.

    Asiah turned her attention over to Carmen and the air around them started getting heavy as they felt the astronomical amount of Core Energy bleeding out of her.

    Back at Castle de Belouis, Azhane and Zalthia were having a conversation with Jonn Ravenfell and his wife.

    ¡°I believe we will be able to handle whate-.¡±

    Azhane paused mid sentence and suddenly looked over to the window. Zalthia turned her head as well and sensed the immense amount of void based energy surging in the city. They glanced at each other and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jonn, but we must cut this conversation short. Please excuse us.¡± She said, setting down her champagne glass.

    ¡°Ah, sure.¡± He replied, looking slightly confused.

    Azhane placed her hand on Zalthia¡¯s shoulder and the two vanished in a blink.

    ¡°Really wish I had that ability.¡± He commented with an impressed expression, while his wife chuckled at the reaction.

    As the two landed around the corner of where they felt the surge of energy, Azhane gently touched her chest. The long, flowy dress she was wearing disappeared off of her body and instantly swapped with a more fitting outfit. It was all black with purple accents threaded throughout. Her top was asymmetrical, having one long left sleeve/glove and the center exposed a fair bit of cleavage.

    The tall, high-heeled boots blended with her black leggings and on her back was a split cape that hung just below her knees. Zalthia took out her scythe and the duo sprinted to the scene, not wanting to waste any more time. They arrived and saw Carmen crying out in pain, bleeding void energy everywhere.

    ¡°Carmen!! Can you hear us!?¡± Azhane yelled out with great concern.

    Once again, no response came from her. Moments later, the whole area began to crumble and shift under massive invisible weight. It spread out further into the city, shattering windows, snapping trees, breaking the ground, and causing stalls to fall apart.

    Citizens attending the festival fled in every direction as mass destruction started to take place all around them. Absolute chaos broke out and people screamed for help, trying to dodge falling debris and crumbling buildings. Zalthia turned to Azhane with great urgency.

    ¡°Move her to a different location before she destroys the whole city!!¡± She exclaimed, wanting her to act quickly.

    Azhane nodded and aimed her hand at the group. Everyone was warped to an empty field a couple miles outside of the city. The decision was made just in time because in that exact moment, Carmen exploded with power. Everyone except Azhane, Zalthia, and Asiah got sent flying back by the shockwave.

    They stood there in awe as Carmen began floating off the ground with her eyes closed. Her silver hair looked weightless as it flowed in the wind and slowly she tilted her head forward, opening her eyes. They were completely white, socket to socket, and soulless. Carmen gripped her Manifest and aimed it upwards in an elegant fashion.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The three gazed up with great worry, not sure how to approach her. Asiah and Vera stepped forward slightly as she called up to Carmen.

    ¡°Hey! Carmen it¡¯s okay! It¡¯s safe now!¡± Asiah yelled, trying to reassure her about the current situation. Carmen slowly fixed her gaze onto Asiah and in an instant, she appeared behind Asiah.

    ''HUH?!!?''

    They were all astounded by her sudden burst of speed.

    Carmen raised her arm and slashed at Asiah with her Manifest. The attack connected, sending her and Vera careening off the ground and into the nearby wooded area. Her swing was effortless and yet, the blow defeated a Sapphire Class Vesta while leaving a wake of massive destruction along the path, fully destroying the ground and surrounding trees.

    Azhane and Zalthia immediately dashed out of the way, trying their damndest to not get caught off guard. Zalthia then split into ten different copies of herself and she commanded them to subdue Carmen. The ethereal clones rapidly rushed towards her, their scythes in hand, and one by one they were dispatched by Carmen. She easily sidestepped their attacks while countering with slashes of her own, piercing them in the chest with her rapier.

    Zalthia leapt in and dive kicked Carmen, hitting her in the stomach with substantial force. Carmen was knocked to the ground and before Zalthia could get closer, she immediately dashed forward while rapidly stabbing at the air.

    ¡°Come on Carmen!! Snap out of it you brat!!!¡± Zalthia angrily yelled, dodging the swift volley of attacks.

    Carmen landed a piercing hit. Her rapier cut through Zalthia¡¯s scarlet robes, slashing her shoulder and sending blood into the air.

    Zalthia swung her scythe in retaliation, knocking Carmen backwards. Zalthia landed and knelt down, scowling at her little sister as she gripped her bleeding shoulder, now incredibly irritated by her behavior. Before Zalthia could fully gather herself, Carmen was already back on the offensive.

    Her Core Energy increased yet again, becoming incredibly more unstable with each passing second. Veins forcefully popped out of her head as she bolted forward with incredible speed. Mere moments before she reached Zalthia, Azhane teleported in between them.

    Her right arm was extended outward, and it suddenly got enveloped by a thin plated, black, and metallic looking gauntlet. It covered her entire arm like a sleeve, all the way up to the shoulder. It was Azhane¡¯s Manifest, The Grasp of Nihility.

    As she stood there, twelve ethereal swords of varying sizes spawned from the void and playfully circled around her. She then aimed her arm towards Carmen and the two disappeared from the field. Carmen, in her berserker state, looked around in shock, confused by the location. The place was completely empty, dark, and cold. There wasn¡¯t a soul in sight for miles, only a smooth and flat floor that extended into darkness.

    Light started to flood in from above, causing her to look up at the sky. Carmen saw hundreds of thousands of different sized swords materializing out of the void, their purple hue quickly lighting up the whole area. In the midst of them all was Azhane, her arms fully stretched out. She glared down with her smoldering red eyes, glowing with judgment.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    ¡°You can¡¯t cause any more destruction in this space, dear sister.¡± She said softly.

    No response came from Carmen, only a blank fearful stare as she gazed up at the impossible number of weapons in the sky.

    ¡°Sorry if this hurts, but... I need to calm you down.¡±

    As soon as the words left Azhane¡¯s mouth, the swords fell down with incredible velocity and power. The torrential downpour of blades collided with Carmen and they brutally exploded on impact. The onslaught was ruthless and swift, not holding much back as far as lethality goes. However, like a passing shower, the attack ended just as fast as it began.

    Once the dust settled, Carmen laid there completely unconscious and unable to fight. Azhane floated back down to the ground and stood in front of Carmen¡¯s still body. She sighed and they quickly warped back to the exact same spot from before, only this time, Carmen was fully subdued and no longer a threat. Sarah, Rivell, and Caleb stood up from the ground with confused looks on their faces.

    ¡°Wait, what happened??! They disappeared for all of five seconds. How did Carmen end up looking like that??¡± Sarah asked, not understanding what just occurred. Suddenly, a deep voice boomed from behind them.

    ¡°You all just witnessed Azhane Belouis¡¯ Manifest, The Grasp of Nihility.¡±

    The three turned around and saw Jonn Ravenfell walking up to them.

    ¡°It grants the ability to transport her opponent to an empty dimensional plane. Inside, Queen Azhane can fight at full power without worrying about her surroundings. The assault will not end until you die or lose the will to continue. Now, as for the specifics of what she does inside of that plane? That, I don¡¯t know. However, I can imagine it isn¡¯t anything pleasant.¡± Jonn said with a cautious tone while looking over at Carmen¡¯s severely bruised and cut body.

    ¡°Woah¡­ But, it was so fast. There¡¯s no way that much damage can be done in such a short time.¡± Sarah¡¯s interest was fully piqued at this moment.

    ¡°Time moves differently within that plane. Even though minutes can pass by inside, only a few seconds go by here in the real world. You could be under her assault for hours and yet it¡¯ll only seem like a few short minutes to us in Alaira. Truly terrifying.¡± He responded, crossing his arms and looking intently at his Calamity Class colleague.

    Everyone stared at Azhane in amazement, fully realizing just how strong she really was.

    ¡°Father, what are you doing here though?¡± Caleb asked curiously.

    ¡°I noticed the commotion going on at the festival and sensed great energy surging outside the city. I figured I should check things out, but it seems as though they handled things fairly swiftly.¡±

    King Ravenfell looked over as Zalthia got to her feet and Carmen slowly opened her eyes. Carmen saw Azhane standing over her with a fairly irritated expression.

    ¡°Huh, why am I all the way out here? What happened?¡± She asked while sitting up, gripping her stomach and grimacing from all the cuts on her body.

    Zalthia glared at Carmen, feeling ready to scold her for what she did. Just before she yelled out, Azhane swiftly held her hand up, signaling to keep quiet.

    ¡°Carmen... We need to talk.¡± She said with a serious tone.

    Sarah helped Carmen to her feet and Azhane aimed her palm at the group, teleporting them back to the castle. Her and Zalthia stepped away briefly with Jonn, having a separate conversation with him.

    Carmen took a seat in the hall while looking saddened, wondering what she had done wrong. Caleb noticed her expression and so he walked over, asking if she was alright. Carmen nodded yes, but she was nervously shaking.

    ¡°Hey, everything¡¯ll be fine. Okay?¡±

    Caleb gently placed his hand on top of hers and smiled. Carmen looked into his eyes, appreciating the warm gesture. She returned the smile and placed her free hand onto his as they stared at each other.

    ¡°You ready to go, my son?¡± Jonn loudly asked, walking towards them and interrupting the moment.

    Caleb quickly removed his hands and stood up, blushing with embarrassment.

    ¡°Y-yes sir. I''m ready.¡±

    ''Wait.. My son?? Is he the crown prince of Melspire?''

    Carmen chuckled at his reaction until she suddenly came to this realization. Caleb smiled and bowed his head before taking his leave with the King and Queen of Melspire. Zalthia, having now calmed down, approached Carmen.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a little chat.¡±

    Carmen gulped at Zalthia¡¯s cold tone and slowly stood up, following her into a room. The doors closed and their lengthy conversation began.

 CH 23: Searching For Answers

    The silence was deafening as Carmen took a seat in front of Azhane¡¯s desk, awaiting an explanation for her sister''s sour moods. She became increasingly more nervous as Zalthia leaned against the wall, crossing her arms. Azhane cleared her throat and began to speak.

    ¡°So... After what happened today at the festival, I think it¡¯s pretty clear you don¡¯t have control over your Manifest. According to Sarah, a similar thing happened when you first became awakened. You go completely berserk and lose sight of everything around you. It¡¯s concerning.¡± Azhane said with a worried expression.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why though. The only thing I can remember is me trying to use its ability. It felt like I tried to use energy I didn¡¯t have or something and it was really painful. After that, everything is a blur.¡± Carmen replied, looking down at the floor with a somber frown.

    Zalthia turned her attention towards Carmen and offered her thoughts on the matter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it could be that your Manifest doesn¡¯t fully accept you as its master yet. I had a similar issue as you back in my early days, though not nearly as intense.¡± She said with a slight sigh.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t control your Manifest??¡±

    Carmen was surprised to hear this, having had no idea someone as skilled as Zalthia encountered such problems.

    ¡°Nope. The damn thing just acted on its own and wouldn¡¯t recognize me until I got much stronger. I pretty much had to force my will onto it before it submitted to me.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, I never knew that. Is that why you fight without using your Manifest now?¡± Carmen questioned with great curiosity.

    Zalthia shook her head and stopped leaning on the wall, her demeanor becoming more serious.

    ¡°No, my Manifest¡¯s ability is too dangerous to use on people. I only ever use it in dire situations, I¡¯d much rather use a crafted weapon instead.¡± She replied, still not fully revealing why she rarely summoned her Manifest.

    ¡°In any case.. We need to figure out the cause of this before it happens again. We won¡¯t always be around to knock you back to normal.¡± Azhane added, standing from her desk and changing back into her original dress.

    Zalthia agreed and turned her head over towards the door, sensing something. She walked over and quickly opened it. Sarah and Rivell stumbled to the ground, falling over each other. They nervously laughed as their eavesdropping was swiftly thwarted.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Carmen asked with great confusion.

    Rivell stood up and bowed to Azhane before speaking up.

    ¡°I think I know someone that can help answer some questions about Carmen.¡±

    Azhane and Zalthia glanced at each other with intrigue before fixing their gaze back to Rivell.

    ¡°And who might this person be?¡± Azhane questioned with great curiosity.

    ¡°My Aunt is a shaman in Siestro. She¡¯s very wise and knows quite a lot of stuff. Even the Ocean Goddess will refer to her for guidance about various issues or topics.¡± He replied, explaining further about how knowledgeable his auntie is.

    The two showed great interest in this and asked if they could bring her here to discuss things. Rivell nervously laughed at the question while shaking his head.

    ¡°Ahh, probably not. My Aunt is kind of weird about leaving her house. Besides taking trips to the underwater city, she¡¯s pretty much a hermit. If you want to meet her, we¡¯ll have to go to her home in Siestro.¡± Zalthia briefly thought it over before reluctantly agreeing.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I guess we have no choice. How soon can we set up this meeting?¡± She asked, wondering how all this was going to work. Before Rivell could reply, Azhane cut him off.

    ¡°I think before we have you all make a trip to Siestro, you should train for a bit first. It¡¯s pretty clear to me that you three are fairly incapable of fully defending yourselves. I¡¯m not sending you all anywhere until I am confident in your strength. Especially with this ¡®Boundless¡¯ situation cropping up.¡± She commented with an authority filled voice.

    The trio were taken aback by her harsh words, not expecting the Queen to be so direct. Carmen began to look confused and posed a question to Azhane.

    ¡°Boundless situation? What do you mean?¡±

    Azhane briefly explained what happened at the All-Nations Summit, only telling enough information to give them an idea of the problem.

    ¡°So, seeing as how we don¡¯t know what their plans are, it could be dangerous to send you all out right now.¡± She said, hoping they understood. Upon hearing this, Carmen''s brows began to furrow.

    ''I wonder if those two men that attacked me were linked with the Boundless.''

    Carmen couldn''t help but make a connection between the two, finding the timing to be a little too perfect.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just teleport us to her house?¡± Sarah asked, reminding The Queen of her abilities. Azhane closed her eyes and sighed, feeling slightly annoyed by the question.

    ¡°No, I cannot. If I¡¯ve never been to the location in question, I can¡¯t teleport there.¡±

    "Oh, I see. Sorry..."

    ¡°I would assign a member of Six to escort you, but they¡¯re going to be tied up soon. We need them to be watching over different regions of Volaire, keeping the citizens safe from any potential threats. So¡­ It¡¯s gotta be you guys going on your own, which is why I suggest a few weeks of training.¡±

    The trio started to feel nervous, surprised at how fast things were moving for them despite their lack of experience as Vestas.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to train us? You?¡± Carmen asked, not knowing who else would take the time.

    ¡°Not me, but someone that can whip you all into shape rather quickly. I will contact them once this meeting is over.¡± Azhane replied with a smirk.

    The group looked at each other and shrugged, not knowing who she was referring to.

    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be a couple days before they can get here, so in the meantime, rest up and prepare yourselves.¡±

    Zalthia walked over to the door and opened it, motioning for them to leave. Sarah and Rivell bowed their heads to Azhane before following Carmen out of the room.

    ¡°Man, they weren¡¯t kidding when they said your responsibilities shoot up once you get awakened and become a Vesta.¡± Rivell remarked as they walked down the hall.

    ¡°Yeah, makes me feel super anxious about what¡¯s to come.¡± Carmen replied softly.

    The group headed up the staircase and went to their respective rooms, getting some much needed rest after this eventful day.

    The sun ascended over an unoccupied region of land, just southeast of the Olun Kingdom. The unclaimed territory was extremely isolated and flat, having nothing more than a small wooded area off to the side. The Boundless King, Briddle, walked along the loose, gravel filled ground followed closely by Karris, the young girl, and three other subordinates. He stopped and knelt down, running his hand through the sandstone colored pebbles.

    ¡°So tell me, did you find anything of interest in the city?¡± He asked softly.

    The two hooded individuals that attacked Carmen stepped forward, quickly responding to his question.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Briddle. There was a girl with a rather familiar energy about her. We tried to make contact, but got interrupted.¡± One of the men said with a raspy voice.

    ¡°Oh? What did she look like?¡± Briddle asked with playful curiosity.

    ¡°Silver hair, red eyes..¡± He answered simply.

    ''Hmmmmm, interesting.''

    Briddle stood up and smirked before turning his attention towards the two men. He curiously looked to the left and then to the right, as though trying to locate something.

    ¡°Well¡­ Where is she?¡± He asked, cocking his head to the side.

    ¡°We tried to capture her, but ran into issues. We had to flee the scene.¡± The other man swiftly responded.

    Briddle¡¯s expression quickly shifted to that of great annoyance. He walked forward and placed his hands on their shoulders.

    ¡°Sooo... You failed? That¡¯s what you¡¯re telling me?¡± He coldly questioned with a dark frown.

    ¡°Y-yes, Lord Briddle.¡±

    They slightly flinched and hesitated as he peered into their eyes.

    Briddle looked them up and down, not saying a single word. His silence sent shivers down their spines and they felt fearful for their lives. He softly sighed before finally speaking up.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in a good mood right now... Don¡¯t fail me again. Got it?¡± Briddle said while menacingly glaring at them with his dark eyes. They quickly nodded and promised to do better next time.

    ¡°Now, where were we? Ah, that¡¯s right!¡± Briddle said, now grinning with a big smile.

    He walked back to his original spot and held his palm upward. A black, wooden wand with symbols etched all around the base emerged. Briddle¡¯s Manifest, Construct¡¯s Splinter, glowed a deep black as it was eager to do its master''s bidding.

    Briddle aimed the wand towards the ground in front of him and suddenly, the whole area rumbled and shook violently as a massive piece of land started to liquify and rise up. The light brown ground transformed into an elaborate palace.

    The scale of the building was absolutely staggering and despite the size, the details were incredibly intricate and precise. The rest of his group looked up with shock and awe, amazed that this man could craft such a building in mere seconds. The ground stopped shaking and the construction of this beautiful, sandstone palace completes.

    ¡°Brings back such memories.¡± Briddle said as he gently caressed his Manifest, admiring the immaculate craftsmanship of what it just made.

    He looked over his shoulder and told the group to follow him inside. They nodded and walked with Briddle to the lower chambers of the palace, navigating the massive hallways and labyrinth-like corridors. After a few minutes of walking, the group found themselves in a large open room.

    There were giant statues of odd looking beings, clearly not human, along the walls. In the center of the room was a large circular pool that was illuminated by a skylight above. Briddle stepped up to the empty pool and turned to Karris.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s begin the ritual shall we?¡±Briddle gave a sinister smile to Karris, motioning for him to get started.

    Karris bowed and averted his attention to the third subordinate, a pale skinned female with black hair. She wore a simple maid outfit and was carrying around a wooden box. The woman stepped up from behind the two robed individuals and placed the box on the ground next to Karris. He opened it up and took out five objects of various shapes and sizes. The Raven Chalice, Beads of Oman, Key of Open Hearts, Devry Scale, and Feather Script.

    He carefully placed them all onto the ground in a very specific manner, making sure everything was perfect. Once placed, he stepped back and aimed his hands at the objects. As he forced his Core Energy out, the five objects glowed brightly with great intensity. The room flashed white and seconds later, the objects had combined into a single piece. On the ground lay a rolled up scroll with a multitude of runic letters on the front, indicating that this object was from an ancient time period.

    The letters glowed a dull gold as it slowly rolled itself open, inviting Karris to make use of it. He knelt down and placed both hands on top of it, forcing more of his energy into the scroll. After a few moments, the ground shook violently and suddenly a geyser of black water fired out from the bottom of the empty pool.

    A dark fluid began filling the massive pool and the scroll started to shine brighter and brighter. Karris forced more of his energy and the water curiously reacted to it, flexing and shifting as though it were molding something together. Suddenly, five dripping shadows emerged from the waters.

    These shadows were black and formless as they rose slowly from the murky depths. Briddle smiled as the forms started to take shape and become more human-like, their features growing more defined with each passing second.

    The forms glided across the water and made their way towards the group, changing the closer they got. The amount of Core Energy permeating from the forms was incredible, making it clear that whoever they were summoning forth was terrifyingly formidable.

 CH 24: Starting A Ritual

    At the edge of the pool stepped the first being, Moku, a tall pale man with four arms and incredibly razor sharp teeth (13,200 rlvl). The second was Mallie, a short woman with blue pigtails riding atop a dark blue, bear-like creature (13,600 rlvl).

    The third was Lovi, a man with a long green ponytail, having three eyes and a sword on his hip (12,900 rlvl). The fourth was Trion, a muscular man with a silver helmet covering his face and on his back was a giant, curved ax (12,800 rlvl).

    The final being to exit the water was a fairly young looking female with long red hair and small horns protruding from behind her bangs (13,100 rlvl). This being was the only one that Briddle personally helped out of the pool, reaching for her hand gently. As Briddle pulled the female out he smiled before kissing her hand.

    ¡°Homura my love, it has been way too long.¡± He said sweetly as she eagerly embraced him.

    He let go of her and she walked over to the side, standing next to the other four that emerged from the pool.

    They all had extremely pale skin, fairly sharp teeth, and similar thin black markings under their eyes. Despite having similar human features, the anatomy of their bodies told a completely different story.

    ¡°Welcome home my loyal generals!! I hope you rested well.¡± Briddle cheered with great joy and delight.

    ¡°Yes Master!¡± They all replied in unison, bowing their heads to him.

    Briddle then aimed his hand at his resurrected subordinates, forcing his energy out. The ground beneath them melted and shifted, becoming incredibly liquified. The fluid rose up and wrapped around their naked bodies. Seconds later, it hardened and became unique clothing for each of them.

    ¡°Good, now that we have you back, things will go so much more smoothly. Karris, continue the ritual and bring the Boundless home.¡± Briddle demanded with a hopeful smile.

    Karris nodded and forced more energy into the scroll, causing it to shine brightly once again. However, after a few moments, the scroll stopped reacting and nothing happened. The black water became still and the flow of energy coming from the Manifest ceased completely.

    ¡°Karris! What is wrong?¡± Briddle asked, growing annoyed by the ritual''s failure.

    Karris tried to force his energy into the scroll again, but it did nothing. He stood and began to ponder a brief thought.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems as though this Manifest had a finite amount of Core Energy within it. Reviving them first expelled most of the power remaining, only allowing us enough energy to bring back your generals.¡± Karris remarked, thinking this was the only explanation for the problem.

    ¡°Damn that Sially!! I guarantee you this was the one last failsafe to keep our race from returning.¡± Briddle angrily yelled, irritated by the past Ocean Goddess¡¯ clever predictions.

    As Briddle continued to curse his past foes, Karris walked over to the pool of standing water. He curiously dipped his hand inside, swirling the black water around. As he did so, Karris began to realize something.

    ¡°Lord Briddle! The ritual itself hasn¡¯t ended! I think we just need new sources of Core Energy to act as a catalyst.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And how can you be so sure?¡±

    Briddle raised an eyebrow, feeling skeptical of Karris¡¯ words.

    ¡°I can sense faint traces of energy flowing throughout this water. I think that Manifest, the scroll, had just enough energy to get things started. We''ll need to provide the rest in order to continue.¡± Karris stood and shook the water from his hand.

    ¡°Interesting¡­ Well, how do you suppose we get the energy necessary to bring back an entire civilization? I¡¯m all ears, Karris.¡±

    Briddle crossed his arms and glared at Karris, not seeing how this would be possible in any reasonable amount of time.

    ¡°Just use the citizens of this world¡­¡± Said a soft female voice from behind them.

    It was Homura, making a rather dark suggestion while she brushed her long red hair. Briddle took a second to think and then smiled, pleased with the idea.

    ¡°Could that work, Karris?¡± He politely questioned. Karris nodded and spoke from behind his dark hood.

    ¡°Yes. All we would need to do is extract their Core Energy and drop it into this pool. It would only revive one Boundless at a time, essentially trading one of their lives for yours. Slower and less precise, but certainly doable.¡±

    Briddle¡¯s face lit up and he immediately agreed to go through with the plan.

    ¡°Splendid!! Let¡¯s get started right away. Moku and Lovi, prepare to head out soon.¡± He said, looking at the tall, four-armed man and the individual with three eyes.

    They heartily bowed, ready for any instructions given their way. Briddle then shifted his gaze towards the young girl with purple hair standing there quietly.

    ¡°Priscilla.. Time to make use of your power.¡±

    Priscilla flinched and began to look scared, not knowing what he wanted her to do.

    ¡°I need you to summon forth 200 soldiers to go with them. 100 each.¡± He demanded with great authority.

    She hesitated and didn''t immediately comply with his request, looking fearfully towards the ground instead.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Briddle, losing his patience, approached her and slapped Priscilla across the face. The intense force knocked her to the ground and left her cheek beet red, swelling quickly. He then crouched down next to her and lifted Priscilla¡¯s head up by the hair.

    ¡°Priscilla¡­ You are my tool and I expect my tools to work when I need them to¡­ If a tool doesn¡¯t work, then it is of no use to me. Do you want me to discard this tool?¡± He asked with a dark expression, staring deep into her eyes.

    Priscilla, crying, shook her head no, not wanting to be killed. Briddle¡¯s expression quickly changed and he smiled. ¡°Good!¡±

    She slowly stood while taking out an amulet necklace from under her top. The silver amulet had a skull and two skeletal hands on opposite sides of it. It could barely fit in her little hand as she gripped the edge tightly. The amulet began to glow a sinister purple color before an immense amount of Core Energy flooded out of Priscilla.

    Her shadow grew to an impossible size and from it crawled out soldiers of various sizes and shapes. They were faceless, wore purple plated armor, and carried a variety of weapons and shields. Within a few seconds, 200 soldiers were standing at attention behind Priscilla, ready to be given orders. Briddle smiled at the sight and turned to his generals.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started shall we? I can smell humans at a village nearby. Start there and get acquainted with your new bodies. Leave no witnesses.¡± He coldly ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Briddle!¡± Moku and Lovi loudly replied, excited to get started.

    They took off with their newly crafted soldiers and started their mission of subjugation. The remaining generals stood there, awaiting their orders.

    ¡°Trion, establish a surveillance perimeter around the palace.¡± Briddle said to the muscle head, helmet wearing Boundless. He nodded and immediately left the room.

    ¡°Mallie, scout out some more areas that we should target next.¡± He asked of the short woman riding the dark blue bear.

    With a bow, she exited the room quickly, her bear shaking the ground with each heavy trot. Briddle then walked over to Homura and took her hand.

    ¡°Karris, you handle things here for a bit. I will be in my chambers. Do not disturb me unless absolutely urgent.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Lord Briddle.¡±

    Briddle walked out of the room with a giggling Homura, their hands linked tightly.

    A few mornings later in Ariana City, the trio struggled to enjoy their early breakfast in the grand dining hall.

    ¡°Why did Miss Zalthia tell us to get up this early? The sun isn¡¯t even out yet.¡± Rivell asked with an exhausted cadence.

    Sarah and Carmen silently shrugged, their tired eyes barely staying open.

    ¡°You guys ready?¡± Said a voice entering the room.

    They looked over and saw Zalthia, full of energy despite the early hour. They gave her pathetic grunts as a response, causing her to annoyingly shake her head at their lack of drive.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±

    They stood from the table and followed her outside.

    The group made their way to the training & combat facilities of Castle de Belouis, invited in by its large gated entrance. They walked inside and saw a tall, burly female with shortly cut black hair. She wore a white button up shirt with simple black slacks and around her shoulders was a similarly colored suit jacket. Her left arm seemed to be a prosthetic, its metallic steel glinting in the light, and she looked to be in her mid forties. Despite the apparent age, her body was incredibly toned and well kept.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    The woman turned around and saw them, glaring at their weak bodies with judgemental silence. She clearly couldn''t have cared less about who or why they were there, not impressed at all by their presence.

    ¡°Ah, Jorah, you beat me here.¡± Zalthia said, surprised to see her already at the arena. Jorah shrugged and glanced at the trio again.

    ¡°So these are the kids you want me to train? They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re worth much¡­¡± She said with a deep tone.

    ¡°Yes.. They may not look like much, but they¡¯ve been in more action than you might think.¡± Zalthia replied, crossing her arms and joining Jorah in sizing up the trio.

    Carmen, not recognizing the woman, posed a question to Zalthia.

    ¡°Umm, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. This is Jorah. A Vesta from Melspire. She will be your combat instructor over the next few weeks.¡±

    They all gazed at Jorah up and down, still not sure what to think about her. Jorah was annoyed by their blank expressions, prompting her to speak up.

    ¡°Will you kids stop staring at me like that? I don¡¯t want to be here any more than you do. I only accepted this job as a favor to Tiaran, so buck up will ya.¡± Jorah remarked with a healthy level of irritation.

    ¡°Huh??¡± Carmen responded, confused even more by her response.

    ¡°Azhane asked Tiaran to come and train you all but apparently she¡¯s too ¡®busy¡¯ right now. So, in her stead, Tiaran asked Jorah to fill in.¡± Zalthia replied, hoping to clear up any confusion.

    ¡°But, how does she know Tiaran?¡± Carmen wondered as Jorah reached into her pocket, pulling out a cigarette and quickly lighting it.

    ¡°I¡¯m her master¡­ Taught that girl everything she knows.¡± She proudly responded while blowing out a puff of smoke.

    Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide with shock, surprised that Tiaran even had a master.

    ¡°Yeah, and she¡¯s also the only person Tiaran could never beat. So, you all better treat her with great respect.¡± Zalthia chimed in, hoping that they finally understood the level of the person standing before them.

    ¡°Who is Tiaran??¡± Sarah asked, struggling to follow their conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s another one of my sisters.¡±

    ¡°Just how many sisters do you all have?¡±

    ¡°There are five of us¡­ Azhane, Me, Tiaran, Nyanza, & Carmen. Tiaran is kind of a nomad, we rarely ever see her. She would much rather roam across Alaira and fight strong opponents than help out around the castle.¡± Zalthia said with a slight sigh, not understanding why their sister was like that.

    ¡°Pfft, I don¡¯t think you would want Tiaran around the castle anyways. That robot of a girl can barely tell you how she feels, let alone hold a conversation with nobles and councilmen. This kind of lifestyle is definitely not for her, you know that heh.¡± Jorah remarked, lightly chuckling about her aloof student.

    Zalthia shrugged as she turned her gaze back to the group.

    ¡°Alright then, I will leave you all to it. Listen to Jorah¡¯s instructions and train diligently. I will check in on your progress from time to time. Any questions before I leave?¡±

    The trio shook their heads no and Zalthia walked towards Carmen. She pulled out a slender box from behind her robes and handed it to her. Carmen gently opened it and inside was a crafted rapier. Its silver blade gleamed in the light as she lifted it out and inspected it. The champagne-colored hilt was heavier than her Manifest and it felt cool to the touch.

    ¡°Use this weapon instead of your Manifest for the time being. We can¡¯t have you going berserk again. This can at least help you train and improve your skills with a rapier.¡± Zalthia said.

    Carmen thanked her for the weapon before swinging it around, getting a feel for its weight. Zalthia nodded to Jorah and with that, she exited the training facility. Jorah averted her gaze towards the group as she tossed her cigarette onto the ground, stomping it out.

    ¡°I will not be going easy on you. I don¡¯t care that you are royalty, I don¡¯t care about your families, and I for damn sure don¡¯t care about where you¡¯re from. This is my world and you all are merely existing in it. Do not question my methods and do not waste my time. Simply do as you are told and I promise you all will come away from this as much stronger Vestas. Do I make myself clear?¡± She said with a cold and dangerous glare.

    Chills went down their spines as they slowly nodded their heads.

    ¡°Good.. Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Jorah cracked her knuckles and deviously smiled, exerting her Core Energy in a sinister fashion. She immediately started her regimen with a brief sparring match, eager to see what she had to work with.

 CH 25: The Regimen

    ¡°Sarah, onto the other side. Let¡¯s go!¡± Jorah yelled, quickly pointing her to the opposite end of the arena.

    Sarah was startled by the sudden demand, but she swiftly made her way over.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to do a little combat test first. I want to see exactly what I¡¯m dealing with. Don¡¯t hold anything back. Got it?¡±

    Jorah stretched her arms and back as she barked orders. Sarah nodded and immediately pulled out her Manifest, now ready for combat. The match started and neither of them made a move as they sized each other up.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take out your Manifest?¡± Sarah questioned, noticing that Jorah was just standing there unarmed.

    ¡°Worry about yourself kid. Now, come at me already.¡±

    She slightly scowled at Jorah''s response and aimed Marabel towards her, firing off a volley of wind arrows in quick succession. Jorah sidestepped every single one of them effortlessly, flipping and dashing around the arena with great speed. Her simple movements made Sarah¡¯s assault look amateurish, not even remotely getting hit by the arrows.

    Sarah grew more and more frustrated that she couldn''t hit her target. In her anger, she decided to use her Manifest¡¯s special ability. Sarah exhaled slowly as she pulled the string back as far as it could go. The air pressure around the tip of the bow increased significantly, swirling around in a violent fashion. An ethereal scope appeared around her eye, glowing a light teal color as it fixated on Jorah.

    She took a big breath and held it, continuing to build her Core Energy to impressive levels. Sarah fired off the arrow and with tremendous force, it exploded from the bow. The arrow careened towards Jorah with incredible speed, making a loud shrieking noise as it cut through the air like a harpoon.

    The ground split and cracked while it barreled toward its target. Just before it connected with Jorah, she simply held up her prosthetic arm in a blocking fashion.

    The arrow collided with her arm and with great strength, Jorah parried the attack and sent it flying towards the ceiling. The ceiling exploded and debris crashed down, shaking the ground deeply. Sarah stared with incredibly wide eyes as she struggled to catch her breath.

    ¡°T-There¡¯s n-no waaay¡­.¡± She muttered under her breath, dumbfounded that someone blocked such a devastating attack.

    The dust settled and Jorah was standing there with her arm up, barely scratched and lightly smoking.

    Her prosthetic glowed a faint blue color, revealing runic style accents dancing along the forearm. Then in an absolute instant, Jorah bolted toward Sarah. Her speed was immaculate and before Sarah knew it, Jorah was standing in front of her.

    ''W-What!?!?''

    She was caught completely off guard. Jorah reared her fist back and punched Sarah in the stomach with an unfair amount of power. She flew straight off the arena and into the wall, destroying it completely.

    ¡°SARAH!!!!¡± Carmen and Rivell yelled out, rushing over to the destruction of the wall.

    Sarah pushed some debris off of her before slowly getting to her feet and wiping blood from her mouth.

    ¡°Are you okay??!¡± Rivell asked, helping her walk out of the mess on the floor.

    ¡°What the heck are you doing!?!? She could¡¯ve been killed!!¡± Carmen exclaimed at Jorah, angry that she hit her with so much unnecessary force.

    Jorah approached silently, looking down at Sarah with a fairly impressed expression.

    ¡°I wanted to see how much damage she could take¡­ You¡¯re pretty resilient huh, kid? And no, she wouldn¡¯t have been killed. I know how to hold back my power, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jorah said as she looked at Sarah¡¯s wounds. She then turned her head toward Rivell with a curious smirk.

    ¡°Besides, this was a two-part test. Rivell, now it¡¯s your turn. I hear you can heal people, show me.¡±

    Rivell was surprised by the request, not expecting things to play out like this. He nodded and quickly summoned his Manifest. He turned to a specific page and forced his energy into it, causing Sarah to get surrounded by a green circle. She was enveloped by green petals and within a few seconds, she was fully healed, not a single scratch on her. Jorah looked highly impressed by his Manifest¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Oh my, nice job kid. Looks like I don¡¯t have to hold back at all with you around.¡± She softly remarked with a devious smirk.

    The trio glanced at each other, not feeling good at all about what she meant by that. Jorah then fixed her gaze towards Carmen, staring directly into her red eyes.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Carmen, sensing something approaching, immediately leaped upward and out of the way. Suddenly, multiple steel rods flew up from the ground, taking aim at her.

    ''Hmm, nice senses. How did she know my attack was coming?''

    Jorah was surprised to see that Carmen had this much awareness. Carmen dodged the steel rods with graceful movements as they shifted and impossibly bent around her. After assessing Carmen¡¯s nimbleness, Jorah aimed her prosthetic arm outward and the steel rods stopped their assault, receding back into the ground by her command.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve seen what I need to see. Everyone, line up and we can begin the lesson.¡± She said, walking back to the middle of the arena.

    ¡°Huh!? That wasn¡¯t part of your lesson???¡± Sarah exclaimed with great confusion.

    Jorah smirked and lit another cigarette, the flick of her lighter causing the trio to get more nervous. The trio reluctantly lined up and prepared themselves for what would be a grueling three week training session.

    The sun was just about to set as Azhane Belouis was returning home from a multitude of meetings with various noblemen and large business owners. Over the past few days she had been tasked with reassuring them that things would continue on as normal and guaranteeing their safety, despite the growing Boundless situation. She stepped foot into her carriage followed by Graymoor of Two, taking a seat next to her.

    ¡°These meetings are getting a bit too much. I understand people¡¯s fears, but there is no reason to panic just yet. So far, nothing Boundless related has occurred in Volaire and we plan to keep it that way. It''s so surprising to see such a lack of faith from people in powerful positions.¡± She said with a yawn, clearly exhausted from the long day.

    ¡°True. But I do feel like their worries are quite warranted. We¡¯ve never had to deal with a situation like this, Your Majesty.¡± Graymoor replied, hoping she could see things from another perspective.

    ¡°I guess so..¡±

    The carriage started to move and make the short journey back to Ariana city. Graymoor turned his attention towards the Queen and saw Azhane dozing off, her eyes getting heavy.

    ¡°Your Majesty, couldn¡¯t you teleport us back to the castle? There¡¯s no need for you to suffer through fatigue in this carriage.¡± Graymoor softly offered, wanting her to be more comfortable.

    ¡°*Yawn* No, I need to keep up appearances. The council tells me that my presence needs to be seen and felt all throughout Volaire. Seeing me ride around fills the citizens with hope and helps them put a consistent face to their leadership. I can¡¯t do that if I teleport everywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Makes sense. The council really seems to be adamant that you follow their instructions to a T. Do you find that to be burdensome at all?¡±

    His expression grew more curious as he wondered what her response would be.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. To be honest, if they weren¡¯t giving me so much guidance over the past year, I don¡¯t think I would be able to properly run this nation. Burdensome or not, there¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Azhaned sighed before shifting her weight over and closing her eyes. Moments later, Graymoor felt something lightly touch his arm. He looked over and saw Azhane falling asleep on his shoulder.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty??¡±

    He was greatly surprised by her sudden forwardness.

    ¡°Wake me when we get there¡­¡± She softly replied, feeling completely tuckered out.

    Graymoor didn¡¯t say anything in response, he just admired her rose scented perfume and cherry colored lips. He gently brushed her hair out of the way and smiled, letting Azhane enjoy a quick nap.

    The carriage arrived at Castle de Belouis and Graymoor nudged Azhane awake, notifying her of their arrival. She sat up and stretched while thanking him with a warm smile. The door was opened by a guard and Graymoor stepped out, thankfully nodding to the guard. He held his hand out for the Queen and after Azhane took it, they walked towards the castle entrance. As they entered the grand foyer, Nadine greeted them with a motherly smile.

    ¡°Welcome back My Lady, I hope your meetings went well today. I went ahead and ran your bath. Shall I escort you to your room?¡± She asked with a bow.

    ¡°Thank you, Nadine, and no, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s smile showed a great amount of fatigue, prompting Nadine to step aside and allow them to continue on. The two entered Azhane¡¯s grand and lavish bedroom, closing the door behind them.

    ¡°The documents I need you to deliver tomorrow are on my desk.¡± She said to Graymoor while pointing over at her desk.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Graymoor walked over and picked up the folder, quickly thumbing through the papers inside. He glanced up and saw Azhane reaching behind her, struggling to unravel the tight bow of her dress.

    She exhaustively sighed after multiple failed attempts and curiously touched her chest, teleporting the dress off of her body. Graymoor¡¯s eyes went wide as he saw Azhane¡¯s perfect and slender body on full display. The lacy black underwear she wore hugged her curves, not leaving much to the imagination. She looked over and her red eyes were incredibly alluring, causing Graymoor to be at a loss for words.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too tired to go through the trouble of undoing that cumbersome dress. Did you find the documents?¡± Azhane said with a light laugh, feeling a little too comfortable in this situation.

    ¡°A-Ah, yes.. Your Majesty.¡± Graymoor replied, still not believing that the Queen was standing there in such a vulnerable state.

    She glanced over at the couch and saw a towel draped on its side.

    ¡°Graymoor, could you hand me that towel? I want to take my bath before the water gets cool.¡±

    He nodded and quickly grabbed the soft towel, walking it over to her. He handed it to Azhane, respectfully averting his eyes to the left after seeing her deep cleavage. She chuckled softly and took the towel.

    ¡°Lighten up would you? It¡¯s not like this is the first time you¡¯ve seen my body.¡± Azhane playfully quipped as she stepped a little closer, her tight body mere inches away from Graymoor.

    His heart rate began to quicken as she brushed some hair off of his shoulder cape, her sweet perfume filling his space.

    Azhane smiled and then stepped away, now making her way towards the bathroom on the opposite side of the room. However, she stopped just before entering and looked over her shoulder at Graymoor with an enticing glare.

    ¡°Care to join me?¡± She asked with a flirtatious cadence, still not feeling embarrassed by her provocative display.

    ¡°Uh, what?? Your Majesty, I-.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Thank you for your hard work today. You are dismissed.¡±

    Her laugh was incredibly playful and made it clear that she was trying to tease him. Graymoor was dumbfounded as he watched the Queen walk away, her curvy bare hips swaying with each step.

    ¡°Why does she always do this? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to her teasing.¡± He said with a loud sigh, shaking his head in disbelief.

    He composed himself and walked out of the room, locking the door behind him.

 CH 26: Journey to Siestro

    Multiple days into Jorah¡¯s intense regimen, the trio were sitting at the center of the training arena with their eyes closed and focusing on Jorah¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Today we¡¯re going to build up your Strands. As this is what connects you to the Core of Alaira, building it up will increase how much energy you can pull from it. Every Vesta needs to fortify and strengthen their Strand.¡± She said while circling around the group, explaining the method to her madness.

    ¡°Focus all your senses internally and try to feel the energy exit your Strand. Think of it like flowing water and you are guiding that water in a circular motion, entering and exiting from the same source.¡± Jorah added, stopping her pacing and crossing her arms.

    The trio tried to put into practice what she says, and to Rivell and Sarah¡¯s surprise, they began to feel their Core Energy rotating internally. However, Carmen was experiencing something completely different. Absolutely nothing. Despite focusing with full intention, she couldn¡¯t feel her Core Energy in the way that Jorah explained. She tried even harder but the results unfortunately stayed the same.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s working..¡± Carmen commented, opening her eyes and no longer focusing.

    Sarah and Rivell also opened their eyes and stopped trying, feeling slightly exhausted from the exercise. Jorah glared at Sarah and Rivell with an irritated expression.

    ¡°Who said you two could stop? Keep the flow going internally and don¡¯t stop imagining that motion, I will let you all know when to end the exercise.¡± She barked, ordering them to continue.

    The two quickly started focusing again, rotating their Core Energy through their bodies. Jorah then walked towards Carmen, telling her to stand up. Carmen did so and Jorah gently placed her palm onto Carmen¡¯s chest, her prosthetic arm feeling cool to the touch.

    ¡°I''ll simulate the feeling of this motion with my own Core Energy, be sure to memorize it from this.¡± Jorah said as she exerted her energy, her arm now glowing a bright blue color.

    Carmen nodded and closed her eyes, beginning to focus her senses again.

    Jorah started the exercise, hoping this would help Carmen get a better understanding, but after a few moments she looked at her with confusion.

    ''Hmmm?? Why''s it not working? It¡¯s like her Strand is splitting off in different directions or has multiple entry points... Interesting.''

    She removed her hand from Carmen¡¯s chest and stepped back, taking a second to think. Carmen opened her eyes and looked perplexed, wondering why she didn¡¯t feel anything from Jorah¡¯s lesson.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She asked, curious as to why Jorah stopped.

    ¡°Hmm, I think we will try a different approach with you for our training. We¡¯ll just focus on your combat abilities and leave the Strand fortifying for another date.¡±

    Carmen agreed as Jorah directed her to follow to the other side of the arena. Jorah instead showed her various fighting techniques and how best to approach certain combat scenarios. They sparred for a bit while Sarah and Rivell continued to focus their Core Energy, fortifying their Strands to new levels and increasing their connection to the Core of Alaira.

    The next three weeks went by quickly and the trio had endured an excruciating training session with Jorah. They fought for their lives against her intense regimen, reworking their bodies and tuning their Strands to more efficiently use Core Energy. They had never been made privy to these methods and after a while, they began to notice a massive difference in their abilities. The final day had wrapped up and Jorah¡¯s job was done.

    ¡°How do you all feel?¡± She asked, lighting a new cigarette and taking a big puff.

    ¡°I feel really energized and fresh.¡± Sarah remarked while looking at her hands, making wind energy dance around in the air.

    Rivell agreed and he deeply thanked Jorah for the difficult lessons.

    ¡°I thought I was going to die at one point, but I''m grateful for your time.¡±

    Rivell bowed his head to her, appreciating the help. Carmen noticed an improvement in her ability, but for some reason she still felt a little off. Jorah glanced over at Carmen and asked her what was wrong, noticing her lack of enthusiasm about the sessions.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Just a little tired.¡± Carmen replied, not revealing her true feelings.

    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­ Well in any case, be sure to remember what I¡¯ve taught you all. Keep practicing on a regular basis, each day.¡± Jorah responded, going over her methods briefly. Moments later, Zalthia walked into the training facility.

    ¡°All done?¡± She asked Jorah, getting right to the point.

    ¡°Yeah, I think they should be good enough to better handle any threats coming their way.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear. Are you all ready to head to the Ability Clinic? I¡¯m curious to see how much you¡¯ve grown.¡± Zalthia said as she gave a rare smile, motioning for them to follow. They all agreed and the group headed to the Ariana City Ability Clinic.

    Once there, Rivell stepped up to the shard first, placing his hand on the stone pillar. The shard glowed and rapidly rotated, shining a dull green color.

    ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯re now a lower Emerald Class Vesta with a resonance level of 5,100rlvl.¡± The receptionist said with a smile.

    Up next was Sarah and she followed the same process. The shard glowed bright green.

    ¡°You¡¯re an upper Emerald Class Vesta with a resonance level of 6,200rlvl.¡±

    Sarah pumped her fist with excitement, happy to hear about the number.

    Carmen approached the massive crystal and placed her hand on the pillar. The shard spun rapidly and it briefly appeared black before quickly shifting to a dull purple color.

    ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯re now a lower Amethyst Class Vesta with a resonance level of 6,600rlvl.¡± Said the receptionist, finishing up her assessment of the three.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°What was that about? Either I¡¯m getting up there in age and my eyes deceived me or that showed black briefly.¡± Jorah whispered to Zalthia, confused by the color switch up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have my suspicions¡­¡± Zalthia glared at Carmen again, running some ideas through her head.

    The trio had grown significantly since they trained with Jorah and once the ability grading session was complete, they were ready to begin the trip to Siestro. The group got back to Castle de Belouis and Zalthia ordered the trio to get some rest.

    ¡°You all should take it easy for the rest of the day. Big day tomorrow.¡±

    They nodded and quickly bolted up the stairs. Jorah stepped up and crossed her arms as she watched them leave.

    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d say, but¡­ I think I¡¯m gonna miss those kids. Especially Sarah.. She reminds me a lot of myself when I was her age. Extremely goal driven, resilient, and fearless. If I could have a few more years with her, I think I could get her close to Tiaran¡¯s level.¡± Jorah softly remarked with a hopeful tone.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going anywhere for long. You could always stick around.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve got things to do. three weeks was honestly too long to begin with¡­¡± Jorah replied with a light snicker.

    ¡°I see.. Well, thanks for all the help. We greatly appreciate it.¡±

    Zalthia held out her hand and Jorah firmly shook it.

    ¡°No problem! Oh and be sure to send my payment to that new location I told you about.¡± Jorah replied with a slight smirk. Zalthia agreed and saw Jorah out of the castle.

    Zalthia made her way to Azhane¡¯s office, quietly knocking on the door once she arrived. ¡°Come in.¡± She heard from inside. Zalthia opened the door and closed it behind her gently.

    ¡°Is their training complete? How do they look?¡± Azhane asked with curiosity, setting down her pen.

    ¡°Yes, they finished up this morning. They have definitely improved and I think they should have no problem making the trip.¡±

    Zalthia walked over to the wall and leaned up against it.

    ¡°I do have a slight concern though¡­¡±

    Azhane¡¯s interest was piqued and she looked intently at Zalthia.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked, eager to know what the issue was.

    ¡°We graded their abilities and Carmen¡¯s showed two colors again. Black and light purple¡­¡±

    Zalthia¡¯s tone was incredibly serious, insinuating that something wasn¡¯t right about this situation.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ You don¡¯t think it could be?¡± Azhane questioned, growing slightly concerned.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ But I¡¯ve been wrong before..¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Hopefully we can get some answers in a few days when they visit Rivell¡¯s Aunt.¡± Azhane said, breaking the eerie silence.

    ¡°A few days?? The trip will take weeks at best.¡± Zalthia remarked with a confused expression.

    Azhane shook her head and reached into a small dark purple void that suddenly appeared over her desk, pulling out three purple colored pendants in the process. The pendants had the Belouis crest etched in gold and a small purple, opaque base.

    ¡°Give these to them when they leave tomorrow morning. I imbued my Core Energy into them. With these they can freely teleport to the closest town just outside Siestro, and back to Castle de Belouis. It will help shorten their trip as we can¡¯t afford to waste anymore time on this, especially with the Boundless making their move.¡± Azhane said, handing the necklaces to Zalthia. She looked at them closely and fixed her gaze back to Azhane.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be sure to pass these on.¡±Zalthia replied with a determined nod.

    Azhane yawned as she sat back in her chair, looking up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Goodness, what an eventful year we¡¯ve had¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much. Let us worry about all this stuff, you just need to focus on being Queen and leading this nation.¡± Zalthia responded, lightening the heavy mood.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah..¡± She replied while waving for Zalthia to leave.

    Zalthia walked over to the door and bowed her head to Azhane, exiting the room shortly after. Azhane glanced at the pile of paperwork on her desk and dejectedly sighed again.

    ¡°I hate this¡­¡±

    The following day, the group met Zalthia at the front of Castle de Belouis.

    ¡°Do you all have everything you need?¡± She asked while pulling something out from under her robes. The trio nodded and Zalthia handed them each a pendant.

    ¡°Azhane bestowed her power into these pendants. They will let you teleport to fixed locations and back to the castle. Instead of taking the multi-week long trip to Siestro, these will warp you to the closest town.¡± She said, explaining the limits of the pendant.

    ¡°Also, if anything goes wrong and I mean ANYTHING, use these to immediately port back here. Don¡¯t try to be heroes, you got it?¡±

    Carmen looked at the pendant and gripped it tightly, nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll be back as soon as possible!¡± She replied with a determined expression.

    The trio said their goodbyes and stepped back from Zalthia, preparing themselves. They held the pendants tightly in their hands and forced Core Energy into them. A bright purple glow covered their bodies and in a blink, they vanished.

    Carmen, Sarah, and Rivell appeared just outside of Viale town, a small city on the north eastern edge of Siestro. Rivell¡¯s face lit up as he looked around.

    ¡°Oh wow, I haven¡¯t been to Viale in forever!! Their libraries are some of the best in Resotera. I once spent days here, reading all sorts of books.¡± He happily remarked, continuing to word vomit all over the others.

    ¡°Rivell!!¡± They annoyingly yelled at him.

    ¡°Slowdown will ya, we get it already!¡± Sarah complained, annoyed at his ongoing assault of information.

    Rivell embarrassingly laughed and apologized for the blunder.

    ¡°So which way to your Aunt¡¯s place, Rivell?¡± Carmen questioned, looking up at a wooden sign with directions. Rivell pointed his finger in the direction of a heavily forested area.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s north of this town. I would say it¡¯s probably a three or four day trek from here.¡±

    ¡°Four days?? So much for getting us close.¡± Sarah dejectedly replied, not looking forward to the walk at all.

    ¡°Hey, at least it¡¯s not a month long journey. It¡¯s still early, so let¡¯s get going.¡± Carmen said, eager to arrive at their destination.

    Just as they got to the edge of Viale town, the group heard someone call out to them from behind. They turned around and saw a young man wearing fairly worn robes with a brown leather bag strapped over his shoulder.

    ¡°HEY!!!¡± He yelled as he sprinted towards them, clearly desperate for some attention.

    He approached their location and stopped to catch his breath for a second, panting heavily as he leaned over.

    ¡°Umm, did you need something?¡± Sarah asked, confused as to why this random guy flagged them down. He stopped panting and collected himself, now standing up fully.

    ¡°Yes! Are you guys'' Vestas???¡± He asked with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Yes, we are.. But, we¡¯re kind of busy at the moment. Find someone els-.¡± Carmen replied before getting cut off by more theatrics. The man quickly gripped her hands mid sentence and pleaded even further.

    ¡°PLEASE!! I really need your help! There¡¯s a job that was thrust upon me and as a Pearl Class Vesta, I can¡¯t possibly handle it on my own... Not many Vestas come through this town, so you guys are my only hope!¡± He shouted, starting to break out into a fearful sweat.

    Carmen snatched her hands away and backed up, feeling uncomfortable from this man''s forwardness.

    ¡°Look man, we¡¯re sorry to hear you¡¯re in such a situation, but we really are busy. We have a lot of traveling to do and if we want to get north in a few days, we¡¯ve got to get moving.¡± Sarah said with a stern tone, hoping this would get him to leave them alone.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re going north!?! That¡¯s where this job is! You wouldn¡¯t need to go out of your way for anything, I promise! So, please.¡±

    He continued to insist despite their many deflections and ultimately he convinced the group.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Fine, what is the job, sir?¡± Carmen asked, just wanting to be done with this guy.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a delivery job. I have to drop these documents off at Melvrim¡¯s Cape. It¡¯s north of the forest and slightly off to the coastline, directly in the path you Vestas are traveling. The recipients pay well too, so don¡¯t worry about compensation!¡± He added, laying out all of the details of the mission.

    ¡°Okay... Let¡¯s hurry though, we don¡¯t want to be put behind schedule.¡± Sarah replied, beginning to walk towards Viale Town¡¯s exit.

    He vigorously nodded and gripped his bag tightly, now starting to follow after them quickly. The group began their trip with great haste as they had already wasted too much time talking to this man, so time was now of the essence.

 CH 27: Crow-Gather

    After a few miles worth of travel, conversations began to crop up amongst the group.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± Rivell asked, looking at the kind young man¡¯s face with great curiosity.

    ¡°Ah, where are my manners! The name¡¯s Wilson. Wilson Mafty!¡± He replied with a deep bow, trying to be as polite as possible.

    ¡°I see. Well, nice to meet you Wilson!¡± Rivell smiled, accepting this new individual into their group. Carmen and Sarah just looked back at him with cautious expressions, not really knowing what to think of this situation.

    ¡°So, where are you guys traveling too in such a hurry? Anything important?¡± He wondered with a curious smile, hoping to continue their conversation.

    ¡°We¡¯re visiting someone..¡± Carmen¡¯s tone turned cold, feeling that he didn¡¯t need to know any details.

    ¡°Ah.. I see..¡± Wilson lost his smile and looked off into the distance with a saddened expression, sensing that they didn¡¯t want to talk to him at that moment.

    Many hours passed by and the group had traveled through a large portion of the forest, causing them to set up camp once night came upon them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the first watch, you guys get some rest.¡± Carmen said while leaning up against a tree and gazing at the crescent moon in the sky.

    ¡°Alright, just grab me when it¡¯s my turn.¡± Sarah replied with a yawn and a big stretch. She and Rivell got comfortable before quickly falling asleep for the night.

    Wilson took a seat on the ground and rummaged through his leather bag, quickly flipping through the many papers inside. Carmen glanced over and took notice of some of the papers, finding them to be rather peculiar. She saw a strange logo of a hook attached to a crow on many of the pages.

    ¡°Who did you say those documents were for again?¡± She quietly asked, fishing for more information about the job they took on.

    ¡°Ah, uhm, just for a few fishermen.. I needed the escort because this forest tends to be quite dangerous and I¡¯m too weak to fight off any wild beasts or bandits..¡± He replied, getting slightly startled by the random question and quickly closing his bag.

    ¡°Hmm, I see.. Well, get some rest. We leave bright and early in the morning.¡± She added, stepping away from the tree and beginning to scan the perimeter.

    ¡°Right! Good night!¡± Wilson shifted his bag to the side and laid his head down, using the bag as a pillow of sorts.

    Morning quickly came and the group headed off further into the forest, continuing their journey to Melvrim¡¯s Cape. After encountering a pack of wild Siesolves, A wolf-like creature that was native to Siestro. Its body was covered with scales instead of fur and along the creature''s back were a multitude of sharp fins. After a brief altercation, the trio made quick work of them.

    Utilizing their new skills and putting Jorah¡¯s training into practice, the Siesolves stood absolutely no chance against them. Wilson looked on with an impressed expression as he cowered at the back of the group, thinking he found a strong team of Vesta¡¯s to help him.

    The traveling continued throughout the afternoon and into the evening hours, covering several miles over the course of the second day. They rested up for the night and once the 3rd day arrived, the group finally made it to their destination. They looked out over the peak and saw a wooded land mass protruding and curling out into the coastline, getting kissed by the waves of the West Siesta Ocean.

    ¡°There it is! Melvrim¡¯s Cape!! Let¡¯s hurry so we can make it there before the afternoon.¡± Wilson remarked with a gleeful cadence, happy to have finally made it this far. The group set up a small camp, leaving their main cargo behind to speed up the downhill trip. Once finished, the trio quickly made their way down, wasting no time.

    The group arrived at the cape and followed Wilson to a cabin hidden just behind the tree line. Carmen could hear the crashing of waves as they got closer, finding the sound to be quite calming after traveling for so long.

    ¡°Here we are! Everyone should be inside.¡± Wilson said as he walked up the short set of steps, motioning for them to follow.

    Sarah, Rivell, and Carmen followed closely as they entered the fairly worn establishment. The door creaked loudly and inside was a group of six individuals surrounding a desk, looking down at a map that was laid out. Sitting at the desk was an older gentleman with a short gray beard and green eyes.

    He wore a loose fitting black shirt that wasn¡¯t buttoned up all the way and his hair was fairly messy, looking like it hadn¡¯t been brushed in weeks. The man¡¯s face was quite stern and serious, insinuating that he tolerated very little nonsense.

    ¡°Good Sir, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Wilson said as the door closed behind the group. The man glanced up from the map and took notice of the trio standing behind Wilson, finding them to be quite interesting.

    ¡°Ah, Wilson, welcome back. You¡¯ve got the documents?¡± The man asked, now giving him his full attention. The other people present in the room all looked up and stared intently at the group, not saying a single word.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Yes! Here you go.¡± Wilson replied while stepping forward and placing the leather bag on the table. The man slid it closer before examining the contents inside, pleased by what he saw.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done some good work here, Wilson... And I see you even brought some gifts as well.¡± He showed a devious grin and his eyes grew darker as he looked in their direction.

    Carmen immediately sensed that something was wrong, noticing an increase in everyone¡¯s Core Energy at that moment. Before she could react, they quickly got surrounded by the other individuals in the room and were forced to the ground.

    ¡°Hey!! What the hell!!! Wilson, what is going on!?!¡± Sarah yelled out angrily, wanting to know what was happening. Wilson slowly turned around and showed the group the most cheeky little grin. He laughed and stepped aside, joining the man behind the desk.

    ¡°You guys fell for my little pathetic act so quickly. Luring you kids here was comically easy and we even got to the cape faster than I anticipated, so for that I thank you. Though I¡¯ll admit, I quite enjoyed traveling with your little group, but this is where we part ways.¡± Wilson added while still wearing that cringey smile.

    ¡°Urgh!! You bastard!! I knew we shouldn¡¯t have helped you with your stupid job!¡± Sarah replied, growing more and more angry with each passing second. However, just as she reached the peak of her rage, Sarah and the rest of the group began feeling sleepy.

    ¡°W-What.. Is.. happen.. ing.¡± They said before passing out cold on the hard wooden floors. The group had fallen victim to one of the individual¡¯s Manifests. He had a metal looking staff aimed at them and it was emitting a yellow wavelength that landed across the groups bodies.

    ¡°Logan Sir, where do you want us to take them?¡± Another of the subordinates asked while picking up their limp bodies off the floor.

    ¡°You two can cage them up in the cave. Everyone else, go down to the docks and finish the rest of the preparations. We¡¯ll put them with the other shipment once the boat arrives in the next few hours.¡± Logan stood from his desk and directed them out of the cabin. Everyone nodded at his request and quickly gathered the trio, closing the door behind them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve outdone yourself this time, Wilson. Not only did you bring me three Emerald Class and above Vestas, but you also brought a member of the Belouis family. That girl alone will bring a massive price on the market. I can only imagine the amount of people down in the depths dreaming of having that bloodline added to their future generations. This haul will certainly put Crow-Gather back on the map.¡± Logan cheered, applauding Wilson for a job well done.

    ¡°You flatter me, Sir! I would do anything for Crow-Gather, you know that. You and this clan practically raised me up from a young boy, this is my family.¡± Wilson replied, bowing his head to Logan and accepting the praise. The two continued their conversation, enjoying each other''s company for a bit longer.

    Crow-Gather was a clan of ex-mercenaries that specialized in smuggling, trafficking, and delivery operations. When their leader, Logan Spotts, created the clan, they quickly made their way to the top of the underworld, accomplishing many jobs quickly and efficiently.

    However, the clan grew too big, too quickly and the quality of their efforts were greatly diminished. People joined just to be a part of this once illustrious group and not put in the work to maintain that reputation.

    After many failed missions and a less than happy customer base, Crow-Gather fell to rock bottom. The amount of amateurs within their ranks was too much and eventually, the clan became a laughing stock. Many of the stronger members left to do other things, finding the clan to not be worth their time anymore. All that remained was Logan and a few of his most loyal subordinates, hoping to restore Crow-Gather back to its former glory.

    A few hours went by and Carmen slowly began to open her eyes as she laid on her side, still feeling incredibly exhausted. She noticed that she was inside of a small cage, the thick bars looking rusted and fairly worn. On her wrists were tight shackles that glowed a dull green color, insinuating that they were of the Core blocking variety. Before she raised her head, Carmen heard a couple of people talking.

    ¡°I hope we get paid big time for this next shipment. I want to eat an actual meal and not this basic slop..¡± One of the men said before eating a spoonful of some brown and chunky porridge.

    ¡°I know right.. This would be a huge break for us, like.. Really huge.¡± The other man replied, rubbing his finger in a circular motion on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me, Riley. We just don¡¯t have the manpower to do multiple jobs anymore, especially ever since Kat and Don left. They alone could finish so much on their own, it was really helpful¡­¡± The man sighed and took another bite of porridge.

    ¡°Man, screw Kat and Don. They abandoned us to go chase money so they could open some stupid shop. I bet they¡¯re living it up and laughing at us right now...¡± Riley replied, growing irritated by the mention of his ex-comrades. Just as they were about to continue their conversation, they heard a soft voice from behind them.

    ¡°Hey.. Where are we?¡± Carmen said from her cage, looking at them with her alluring red eyes. The two men got up from the table and walked over, wanting to see what this girl wanted.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to be awake yet. Let¡¯s grab Kavon so he can put her back to sleep.¡± Riley said after seeing Carmen sitting up in the cage. They were about to walk away until Carmen made a request.

    ¡°W-wait.. I¡¯m having a hard time breathing.. My shirt.. Help me..¡± Carmen said with a breathy tone, putting on an act to hopefully get them to open the cage. Riley paused and turned around, looking at his partner with an annoyed expression. He approached the cage and stared at Carmen who was breathing heavily as though struggling to catch her breath.

    ¡°Riley, we should do something. The boss won¡¯t be happy with us if she dies before we ship them off¡­¡±

    Carmen continued her act and then Riley reluctantly opened the cage, reaching in and pulling Carmen closer. He slowly undid a couple buttons of her shirt, revealing a fair bit of cleavage. He stopped and stared, getting weird thoughts in his head as he contemplated continuing.

    ¡°Thank you, so much..¡± Carmen replied with a soft voice, trying to keep Riley¡¯s guard down. He looked Carmen deep in her red eyes, feeling absolutely charmed by her young beauty.

    She smiled and then within one swift motion, she reared her right leg back and kicked Riley directly into his face. The force of the kick easily broke his nose and sent him flying back. He stumbled before banging the back of his head on the edge of the table, knocking him clean out.

    ¡°Riley!! Hey!! Why you littl-¡± His partner got smacked across the face with the chains on Carmen¡¯s shackles, causing him to step back while gripping his head.

    Carmen then sprinted forward and shoulder checked the man in the stomach with all her weight. He bent over in great pain and in that same moment, Carmen spin-kicked him directly in the temple. He slumped over and fell completely unconscious, his head hitting the ground with a loud thud.

    ¡°Well that was much easier than anticipated..¡± She thought to herself as she checked their pockets, looking for a key. She eventually found a small, rusted key that fit her shackles and with some double-jointed finagling, she released them from her wrists. She quickly buttoned up her shirt and started to look for Sarah and Rivell, checking all the nearby cages. Carmen desperately hoped that nothing bad happened to them during her slumber.

 CH 28: A Timely Escape

    After a few moments, Carmen located the two on the opposite side of the cave.

    ¡°Hey, Sarah! Rivell! Wake up.¡± She loudly whispered, trying to get their attention. They slowly opened their eyes while sitting up, wondering what had happened to them.

    ¡°Where are we? Why did those bastards cage us up like animals??¡± Sarah furiously asked, looking down at the peculiar shackles on her wrists.

    ¡°I think they were wanting to sell us off or something. Worry about it later though, we¡¯ve gotta get out of here.¡± Carmen replied, not wanting to delay their escape any further.

    She helped them out of their cages and undid the shackles, causing them to loudly drop onto the floor. Just as they were about to leave the cave, Logan and Wilson walked over and blocked their exit. The trio skidded to a stop and braced themselves for a fight.

    ¡°Hmph, I knew those idiots would have issues with you all.¡± Logan said with a dark expression, not pleased at all to see them out of their confines. Carmen and Sarah glared back at him, annoyed that he had them captured against their will.

    Logan suddenly aimed his palm upwards and a silver dagger materialized from it. The blade was short, wavy, and a light blue color. When he gripped the silver handle, Logan assumed a battle stance, shifting his weight and pointing the dagger directly at the group. He had an evil stare on his face and with the amount of Core Energy he exerted, it was clear he wanted to bring a swift end to this quickly approaching battle.

    The dagger started to glow and the temperature of the air dropped dramatically, causing them to see their breath. Carmen reached towards her hip to unsheath the rapier that Zalthia gave her, but she noticed that it was missing.

    ¡°You go look for your weapon. We¡¯ll hold him off.¡± Sarah said, realizing that Carmen was unarmed in that situation. She nodded and quickly sprinted to the other side of the cave. Wilson took notice and dashed after her, not wanting Carmen to join this battle.

    ¡°Ah, hey!!!¡± Sarah yelled at Wilson as she quickly took out her Manifest, aiming it at him. Before she could fire a wind arrow, Logan was suddenly in front of her with his dagger aimed directly at her face. Sarah¡¯s eyes went wide, fully expecting it to stab her, but the attack was blocked by a bright green shield. It surrounded her like a bubble and completely absorbed Logan¡¯s stab, putting a surprised expression on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you, Sarah!¡± Rivell yelled back, his Manifest glowing brightly in his hands as the pages slowly turned.

    Thanks to the training from Jorah, he was able to discover a new function that his Manifest, Rose¡¯s Testament, was capable of. Rivell could now create shields around people that fully absorbed all damage and converted that damage into energy for the individual inside. Although this ability couldn¡¯t be used in rapid succession, needing to charge for several minutes between uses, it was an incredibly effective way to mitigate incoming attacks and damage.

    ¡°Nice Job!¡± Sarah then aimed her bow at Logan, who was still incredibly close, and fired off a single arrow. It raced towards his face and just before connecting, Logan swiftly dodged out of the way. However, unbeknownst to him, the arrow caught the cold wind and changed its trajectory. It circled around and struck him directly on the back, causing a fair amount of damage as it pushed Logan forward.

    Before he could gather himself, Sarah was already on the assault; firing off more arrows in his direction. They whistled throughout the air, whizzing by their target with great speed. Logan leapt back and sliced his dagger in front of him, creating a thin sheet of ice with the swift motion.

    Despite its appearance, the ice successfully blocked the arrows, giving Logan a moment to collect himself from Sarah¡¯s relentless rain of attacks.

    While the three continued their battle, Carmen was frantically looking around for her rapier. However, her search was quickly halted by Wilson¡¯s speedy approach. He summoned forth his Manifest, a wooden club fashioned from dark brown vines, and smacked it into the ground. A vine burst through the earth below and took aim at Carmen, snaking quickly towards her legs. She darted to the left and rolled out of the way, causing the vine to just barely miss its target.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Were you really a Vesta? Where is your Manifest little girl??¡± Wilson loudly asked with a crazed smile, commanding the vine to go in for another attack.

    Carmen quickly stood and glared at him, trying to come up with a way to win this one-sided fight. However, just as she was about to run for it, a glint of light caught her eye. It was her rapier, sitting next to a few other weapons in an old wooden box.

    Wilson aimed his club at Carmen and the tightly wound vines separated, now appearing as a bundle of brown snakes attached to a handle. The vines flew towards her with great quickness, growing incredibly sharp and long with each passing moment.

    Carmen dipped and sidestepped the attack, dancing around with graceful elegance. She made it look effortless with how easily she moved, as though she could sense their attack pattern before they made the attempt.

    ¡°Just what is this girl!?!¡± Wilson thought to himself, unable to understand her movement just now. He was attacking completely randomly, but his efforts were entirely pointless.

    ¡°This is nothing compared to Jorah¡¯s Manifest. I actually struggled to dodge the speed of her metal cables. These are moving in slow motion in comparison.¡±

    Carmen continued her skillful dashing and eventually got to her weapon, taking hold of the champagne-colored hilt as she ripped it out of the box. Carmen glanced at the other weapons and an idea suddenly came to her mind. She turned around and waited for Wilson to make his next move, glaring at him with her fiery red eyes.

    ¡°Tch. So what, you¡¯ve got a weapon now. It¡¯s no match for a Manifest though!!¡± He yelled while aiming his club at her, causing it to unravel and attack once again.

    Carmen smirked and leapt into the air, dodging the incoming vines just as swiftly as before. She then aimed her hand at the weapon-filled box to manipulate it, sending all of its contents hurtling towards Wilson.

    Swords, knives, axes, and various other sharp objects flew towards him in rapid succession. It caught him completely off guard and since his weapon was in the middle of an attack, he couldn¡¯t counter them in time. A knife sliced across his face, cutting him deep in the right eye and causing blood to streak out of his face with a forceful squirt.

    ¡°GAHHH!¡± He yelled out, screaming out in pain while covering his right eye. He unsummoned his Manifest while stumbling back, struggling to get over the amount of pain he felt.

    Carmen quickly used this opportunity and aimed her rapier at him, charging her Core Energy before exerting it the best she could. She thrusted it forward and sent out a sharp burst of gravitational energy from the tip of her blade.

    It barreled towards Wilson almost instantly, sending him off his feet and knocking his head into the top of the large cave. He crashed down to the ground with a loud thud, shaking the gravel filled terrain violently in the process.

    As Wilson squirmed on the ground in pain, Logan was also sent flying backwards from a powerful force. Carmen looked over her shoulder and saw Sarah lowering her bow and nodding, motioning for Carmen to join them. She quickly bolted over and asked if they were okay.

    ¡°Yeah, this guy is strong, but we can definitely take him.¡± Sarah replied with a confident smirk, enjoying this fight way more than she should. Logan stood and scowled at the group, ready to unleash his next flurry of attacks.

    ¡°I SWEAR, YOU CHILDREN NEED TO BE TAUGHT A LESSON!!!¡± He yelled out in an absolute rage, blood trickling down his forehead.

    ¡°Oh shut up, old man! Go find another group of kids to cry at, you geriatric bitch!¡± Sarah screamed back with an annoyed expression, feeling fed up with her opponent at this point. She then aimed her bow at the ceiling and started charging Marabel, building a tremendous amount of wind energy around the tip of the arrow.

    ¡°Uh¡­ What are you about to do???¡± Rivell questioned, growing more concerned as he noticed the crazed smile on Sarah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Doing what I should¡¯ve done ages ago. Get ready to leave guys!!¡± She finished her preparations and was moments away from doing something incredibly reckless. Carmen and Rivell looked at each other with wide eyes, wondering if Sarah was about to do what they thought she would.

    The two realized what was coming and they began to sprint for the exit, not wanting to be present when everything blew. Logan dashed forward, trying his best to reach her before she let go, but he was unfortunately too slow.

    Sarah released her bow and the arrow exploded outward, firing off towards the cave¡¯s ceiling with impossible speed and power. It crashed into the rocky ceiling with violent force, collapsing it instantly and sending debris everywhere.

    The explosion was massive and Sarah exited at the knick of time, leaping out right when the entire cave crushed in on itself. Logan and Wilson were completely locked inside with no way out.

    ¡°Are you insane?!?!?!¡± Rivell yelled, frustrated that his friend could have easily gotten them killed just now.

    ¡°Maybe a little!¡± Sarah''s laugh bellowed as she was absolutely thrilled that her idea worked so well. Just as they began to stand up, they heard the other individuals from earlier rushing up the hillside to check out what the explosion was.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here before the others show up!¡± Carmen said as they sprinted in the opposite direction, getting completely hidden in the thick treeline. They headed back to their original camp and gathered their things, quickly leaving the area and continuing their journey towards Rivell¡¯s Aunt.

 CH 29: Shaman in Siestro

    After an exciting run in with the clan known as Crow-Gather, the group¡¯s brief journey was close to the end. They made their way to the upper edge of the deep forest, and Sarah started to notice that the ground was getting increasingly more wet and muddy.

    ¡°Just where are you taking us, Rivell?? It¡¯s like we¡¯re wading through syrup.¡± She barked, mad that she was getting mud all over her legs and boots.

    ¡°Sorry, my Aunt lives in the Siestro marshlands. The terrain isn¡¯t going to get any better unfortunately. We¡¯re almost there though!¡± Rivell responded with an awkward smile, trying to restore some hope.

    The further they walked the deeper the mud got and eventually they were wading through knee deep muddy water. Sarah continued to groan and complain until finally they saw a quaint little house built into a large tree. The house was slightly above the marsh, being lifted up by thick vines on both sides. A billow of smoke churned from the small chimney on the side of the house, giving it a fair amount of comforting charm.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    ¡°There it is!!¡± Rivell exclaimed, excited at their arrival. They sped up their pace and found themselves at the front door. Rivell knocked and seconds later they heard a soft voice answer, ¡°Coming!¡±

    The door opened and out came an incredibly attractive woman with medium length blue hair, grayish eyes, and a quite voluptuous body. Her Siestian features could be seen through her fairly loose fitting clothing, decorating her neck and arms.

    ¡°Oh, Rivell!!! How is my precious nephew!?¡± She excitedly yelled while giving him a big hug, smothering his face into her large chest. Rivell tried to speak but oxygen was leaving him during the loving assault. She stopped hugging him and he tried to catch his breath.

    ¡°So, what brings you out to these parts my boy?¡± She questioned with a kind smile. Rivell finally composed himself and explained the reasoning for their visit, introducing Carmen and Sarah in the process.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you ma¡¯am.¡± Carmen said while bowing her head.

    Sarah did the same and thought to herself, ¡°Woah, just how young is she? She looks like she could be his sister, not an Auntie.¡± Rivell¡¯s aunt accepted the greetings and introduced herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you all as well! I am Rivell¡¯s Aunt, Raelina. Please, come inside!¡± She replied with a big smile, motioning for them to enter her humble home.

    The trio entered and took a brief look around. The walls of the house looked like large green vines, adding a great deal of texture to the home. On the walls were many pictures and manmade trinkets hanging up. Off to the side was a little fireplace and a short hallway leading to a bedroom. Raelina directed the group to a table at the back of the living room and they all took a seat.

    ¡°So, what can I do for you Carmen? Rivell tells me that you¡¯ve got a bunch of questions for me. I will try to answer what I can.¡± Raelina said with a motherly smile. Carmen nodded and cleared her throat, feeling ready to finally get some much needed answers.

    ¡°Well, you see.. I¡¯ve been recently awakened and every time I use my Manifest, I lose consciousness and go kind of berserk. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t have control over my Manifest or something. Oh and I don¡¯t know if this is related or not, but.. I also keep having these strange dreams. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong with me, but it hasn¡¯t improved at all. Any ideas?¡± Carmen replied, trying to ask questions in the best possible way.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. That is interesting indeed. Would you mind taking out your Manifest and showing it to me?¡± Raelina kindly asked. Carmen agreed and summoned forth her Manifest, placing the rapier on the table. Raelina stood and squinted at the weapon until a pair of glasses materialized on her face. It was her Manifest, Analysis Spectacle.

    The peculiar looking glasses gave her the ability to analyze and break down the origins of any object she saw, acting as a sort of checkup process for inanimate objects. Raelina could learn the exact material used to make it, when it was created, the process used to make it, and many many other interesting aspects. The amount of information she could deduce from a single glance was astonishing.

    She looked deeply at the black and silver rapier, scanning it over with her Manifest. A few brief moments passed by before Raelina had a moment of great realization.

    ¡°Ahh I see, I see!! Very interesting indeed!!¡± She said with wide eyed excitement. The trio looked at each other with confusion, wondering what she saw.

    ¡°Carmen my dear, it seems as though your Manifest has large traces of a second affinity within it. The Dark affinity! Which means you are actually a dual type Vesta!¡± Raelina added with great surprise.

    ¡°Dual type Vesta? What do you mean??¡± Sarah asked, confused by the phrasing.

    ¡°It means that she has two different affinities within her, Void and Dark! The vast majority of people in Resotera only have one of the twelve affinities passed down to them. But Carmen here has two of the twelve affinities.¡± Carmen looked totally shocked at the news and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Soooo¡­ Does that mean I have other abilities besides my gravity manipulation?¡± She asked with great curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, you should.¡± Raelina gave a hearty nod as Carmen''s face lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Oh cool! But, why would that cause issues with me using my Manifest?¡± Raelina paced along the table, getting ready to fully explain to Carmen.

    ¡°Well you see, when an individual gets awakened and receives their Manifest, the weapon will feed off of Core Energy generated from your Strand. That pool of energy is what gives it power. For a dual type Vesta, the Manifest has to draw from two Strands in order to function. If the Manifest can¡¯t get energy from both Strands, it will reject the individual and try to fight against them.¡± She said calmly, removing her Manifest off her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing all you¡¯ve been doing this time is training up your Void affinity, leaving your Dark affinity with little to no use at all. So, when you became awakened and tried to use your Manifest, it couldn¡¯t utilize the full energy promised to it and thus didn¡¯t accept you as its master. It would explain all the out of control, berserk moments.¡± Raelina remarked, continuing her explanation.

    Everything was slowly starting to make sense to the group, but after a brief thought, Raelina began to look puzzled. She tapped her chin and grew curious about something.

    ¡°But then again, if you¡¯ve gone this long without using both affinities, how did you even get awakened?? A dual type needs both of their affinities at the same level before they can obtain a Manifest. Tell me, what happened the day of your awakening?¡± Raelina asked Carmen with a more serious tone. Carmen explained the whole situation of the ambush and how she didn¡¯t feel anything until she gripped a box close.

    ¡°Did you say you felt your heart jolt coldly when you pressed the box to your chest? What was inside of the box?¡± She awaited an answer with eager anticipation.

    ¡°Uhh, It was a silver key with a heart shape at the bottom. Why?¡± Carmen replied, not sure what this had to do with anything.

    ¡°AHA!! That key you came in contact with must''ve been the Key of Open Hearts. It¡¯s an ancient Manifest that has the ability to open any door or unlock/undo any seal it comes in contact with! The key has only ever appeared a few times in the past one hundred years and to think you came in contact with it, that¡¯s some serious luck right there!¡± Raelina exclaimed with explosive excitement, shocked that Carmen came across such a rare relic of the past.

    ¡°My guess is that when the Manifest touched you, it unlocked your dormant Dark affinity. When that power got unleashed, it briefly spiked up and matched with your other Strand, forcing out your awakening in that exact moment. Wow!¡± She added, barely containing herself.

    ¡°Someone must¡¯ve sealed your Dark affinity away when you were born or something, causing you to only have access to your Void affinity. Thanks to that key it was finally unlocked!¡± Raelina¡¯s excitement was overflowing as she pieced everything together. Carmen looked dumbfounded by the realization, feeling overwhelmed by the onslaught of information.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I wasn¡¯t supposed to get awakened that day? That I got my Manifest because of a random key?¡± She asked, trying to understand.

    ¡°Precisely! You shouldn¡¯t be awakened right now and quite frankly, I don¡¯t think you would have ever gotten awakened. You see, regular folks like Sarah or Rivell only have one affinity they need to build up to get awakened. Since you have two, both would need to be built to the same level before an awakening can occur. If you had never come across that key, you would still be on your journey wondering why nothing is happening.¡± Raelina explained while putting a pot of tea on the stove.

    ¡°If all of this is true, how do I even have an affinity with Dark? Aren¡¯t they passed down from your parents? My father had a Void affinity and my mother had a Mind affinity. Doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Carmen asked, unable to wrap her head around everything.

    ¡°Now that, I don¡¯t know. The Dark affinity is fairly rare and was a lot more common back when a race known as the Boundless walked the earth. I¡¯d say less than one percent of the people currently on this continent have it.¡± Raelina replied, putting tea cups down on the table.

    ¡°The Boundless?!? Are you sure??¡± Carmen jolted up, showing a stunned expression. Raelina was surprised by the outburst and nodded.

    ¡°Yes I''m sure. Honey, I study this stuff for a living you know. But how do you know about the Boundless? They were scrubbed from pretty much every ounce of literature available when they were sealed away.¡±

    Carmen told her what Azhane said to them about their sudden appearance and what happened at the All-Nations Summit, not sparing a single detail. Raelina¡¯s eyes went wide with slight fear as she learned about the situation.

    ¡°Oh my.. Never in a million years would I have believed they would be revived. This is not good at all¡­¡± She poured them their tea with shaky hands, barely keeping the liquid in their cups. Raelina walked back to the kitchen and after setting the pot down, she leaned against the counter with slight disbelief across her face.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a connection between your Dark affinity and the Boundless¡¯ revival. You said you were having nightmares as well right? Describe them to me.¡± She asked, still looking fearful.

    She went into full detail about the various nightmares she¡¯s had over the past few months. Carmen described the sandstone colored ruins, the chanting in weird languages, dark purple skies, pale beings, and the inky black liquid throughout.

    ¡°Hmmm.. I can¡¯t be certain, but I think you might be able to sense the presence of the Boundless. For some Vestas, when they sense others with similar affinities, they can perceive that information in a variety of ways. It could be a pressure in the body, headaches, sensations down the spine, nightmares, things of that nature. It would at least explain why you only just now started having these dreams, right when they started to be revived. You definitely have some kind of connection to them.¡± Raelina responded with a more serious tone.

    The room went quiet as everyone pondered all the information they just learned. Sarah and Rivell didn¡¯t know what to say about any of this, so they remained silent on the matter.

    ¡°This is all so much to take in¡­ I¡¯m a Vesta with two affinities, my Manifest hates me because it can¡¯t use all my energy, I can sense the Boundless, and I only became awakened by complete, random happenstance. Correct?¡± Carmen remarked, slowly putting everything together.

    ¡°Pretty much. This information really changes things for you going forward, honey.¡± Raelina replied with a forced smile. Carmen sat there quietly thinking, tapping her chin before glancing up at Raelina.

    ¡°Okay... Yeah, I think I can accept all of that. But, what about my Manifest? How can I get it to cooperate? Surely I don¡¯t have to train my Dark affinity for years before it¡¯ll listen to me.¡± She asked with a worried expression. Raelina leaned back and thought for a brief moment.

    ¡°Hmmm, well... There is a temporary fix I could do, but... It¡¯s pretty painful for the individual that has to endure it.¡± She remarked with a much darker look on her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes! I don¡¯t want to be left behind by everyone else.¡± Carmen said with great determination and resolve. Raelina nodded and turned her attention towards Rivell, instructing him to leave the room first so she could put her methods to use.

 CH 30: Gravitons Eclipse

    Rivell stepped out of the room and Raelina instructed Carmen to expose her back to her. Carmen agreed and followed the instructions, undoing her shirt and sitting on a stool in front of Raelina. She covered her bare chest with her folded up shirt and leaned forward. Raelina gently placed her cold right hand onto Carmen¡¯s back, right between the shoulder blades.

    She started forcing her Core Energy into Carmen and the two glowed intensely. Everything felt fine until suddenly, large amounts of energy seeped out of Carmen. She felt a searing hot pain hitting her chest that radiated down her spine, repeating over and over again.

    Carmen grimaced and screamed from the pain, having never felt anything like this before. In that same moment, she opened her eyes and found herself in an empty, black room.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± She thought to herself, confused unto how she arrived at this strange location. Even though it was a new environment, it felt oddly familiar.

    She walked forward and saw something ominous floating in the distance. As Carmen approached, she realized that it was her Manifest. The silver and black rapier floated there, spinning slowly on its axis. Before she could reach out for it, the sword once again knocked her back and took aim.

    As Raelina continued to work, more and more energy was shooting out of Carmen and her body glowed a sinister dark purple. She loudly cried out, clearly in great pain and feeling like her insides were being lifted and moved around.

    ¡°Goodness me, this girl¡¯s Core Energy is so rapid and fierce. No wonder she can¡¯t control it.¡± Raelina said to herself, trying to wrangle together Carmen¡¯s power.

    Back inside the blank space, Carmen slowly got to her feet and glanced up. She noticed the Manifest pointed directly at her, as though it was angry that she tried to touch it. Before she could get a word out, the blade fired off and pierced her directly in the chest. Carmen screamed out in pain as it went deeper and deeper, immense Core Energy shock waving out with each passing second.

    ¡°Urghhhh!!!!¡± Carmen groaned as she endured the pain and slowly she placed her hands on the hilt. It was incredibly hot to the touch, trying its best to force her hands off. The ground shifted and crushed itself, breaking apart under the intense pressure coming out of the weapon.

    ¡°STOP BEING SO DAMN STUBBORN AND LISTEN TO ME YOU STUPID SWORD!!!!!¡± Carmen yelled out with angry tears in her eyes, gripping the hilt tightly and pulling it out of her chest with incredible force.

    Just as she was about to pass out on the stool, the pain subsided and Raelina stepped away from her. Carmen¡¯s back smoked and sizzled as Raelina removed her hand, leaving behind a clear print of her palm.

    ¡°There, all done! That was intense.¡± She quipped, brushing sweat from her brow.

    ¡°W-What did you do??¡± Sarah asked with a stunned expression.

    ¡°I reworked her Strands and balanced out the two affinities. I essentially did the ¡®years of training¡¯ bit for her.¡± Carmen started to sit up as she slowly opened her eyes, feeling really strange on the inside. She noticed something unfamiliar and new moving throughout her body in a circular motion.

    ¡°How¡¯d you do it?¡± Sarah asked as she looked at the smoke dissipating from Carmen¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hmmm, let¡¯s see. Think of it like this. Affinities are like bottles filled with water. The water is Core Energy. Most people have one bottle to fill with water, so therefore there is no imbalance for them. However, dual types have two bottles of water to fill. For Carmen, she had one bottle that was ninety percent full and the other was ten percent. I essentially poured out water from one to the other, so both bottles could be at fifty percent. Thus, balancing them out. Make sense?¡± Raelina explained, hoping this cleared up any confusion.

    Carmen and Sarah were super impressed that she could do that, amazed it was even possible. After this explanation, Rivell walked back in and asked what all the commotion was, wondering if he could come back inside. He looked at Carmen and immediately blushed, seeing her cleavage pressed against her folded up shirt as she held it tightly.

    ¡°Oh no!! So sorry, so sorry!!¡± He said with an embarrassed cadence. Carmen glanced down at her almost fully exposed chest and turned beet red. She was incredibly flustered and yelled for Rivell to leave. However, upon doing so, a black blob curiously appeared in the air above her. It quickly hardened and turned into a thin, sharp, crystal-like needle. It blasted off towards Rivell with incredible speed, piercing the wall as he leapt out of the way. Rivell gazed up with scared confusion as he saw the needle dissipate from the wall.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Leave Rivell, we aren¡¯t done yet!¡± Raelina exclaimed, annoyed that he walked in so soon. He agreed and quickly got off the floor, exiting the room with haste. Carmen put her shirt back on and buttoned it up.

    ¡°What was that just now?¡± Sarah asked with great curiosity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It kind of just happened on its own.¡± Carmen replied, sliding on her jacket. Raelina¡¯s interest was piqued and she asked Carmen to summon her Manifest now. Carmen nodded and did so, slowly holding out her hand.

    Her palm glowed a slight purple and in it materialized a brand new rapier. No longer was it black and silver with plain accents and features. Now, it was all black and intricately designed along the hilt. Even though the blade was black in color, it had a slight purple hue pulsing on it. The bottom of the handle had an ethereal looking crescent moon that glowed a deep purple and a few silver accents along the grip.

    ¡°Woah! It¡¯s completely different now!¡± Carmen exclaimed, blown away by how impressively designed the sword looked. Raelina nodded her head with a smile, having expected this.

    ¡°Of course! You can see your Manifest¡¯s actual appearance now that you¡¯re using it at full strength. It has access to both of your affinities now. I¡¯d imagine you can learn its name now as well.¡± She remarked with a proud expression. Carmen looked at her Manifest intently and gripped the handle tightly, closing her eyes.

    It started to glow and seep Core Energy, filling the room with a rather sinister pressure. Raelina¡¯s face immediately went dark as she glared at the sword, feeling sick to her stomach by its power. The sword stopped expelling its energy and Carmen opened her eyes.

    ¡°Graviton''s Eclipse is its name..¡± She softly said, slightly smiling at her Manifest.

    She proceeded to swing it around, getting a feel for its weight. As she sliced the air, another black ink-like blob appeared in the air. She stopped swinging and curiously held her hand out. The pulsing blob floated down and suspended itself above her palm.

    ¡°What is this stuff?¡± She wondered as Raelina approached, not sure what to do with it.

    ¡°Seems to be from your Dark affinity. I told you that you would have a second ability. Try to force your energy into it.¡± Carmen looked back to her hand and forced her Core Energy into the inky blob. The once, liquid-like substance hardened and separated into tiny black needles. They rose into the air and playfully orbited above Carmen, ready for a target.

    Carmen aimed her rapier forward and upon doing so, all of the needles flew into the wall with great speed and precision.

    ¡° Looks like I can manipulate this ink stuff!¡± She excitedly commented, trying it again. She summoned another blob and tossed it into the air. She then aimed her rapier down, causing the blob to split and rain down little needles into the floor. Raelina and Sarah both clapped at the display, feeling happy for Carmen and her new abilities.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely have to practice some things with this once I get back home.¡± Carmen said with glee. Raelina agreed and replied with a more serious response.

    ¡°Yes, train hard with both of your affinities. What I did was only temporary, so now It¡¯s entirely up to you to keep things balanced going forward.¡± Carmen agreed and promised to do her best. However, before Carmen¡¯s excitement continued, Raelina made a comment that she wouldn¡¯t forget.

    ¡°And remember, now that you have your Manifest in its final form, be extremely cautious and aware of its cost.¡± She said with an even more serious tone.

    ¡°Its cost? What do you mean when you say that? My sisters made mention of something similar.¡± Carmen questioned, giving Raelina her fully undivided attention.

    ¡°Every Manifest requires something of the user, either during or after it uses its special ability. This can range from needing the Vesta¡¯s blood, their life force, recoil damage, or even loss of motor functions. Depending on the potency of the weapon, the cost can be an incredibly minor inconvenience or an astronomical issue affecting multiple people. It¡¯s up to you to find out what that cost is and if using your Manifest¡¯s special ability is worth it in the long run.¡± She explained.

    ¡°That sounds pretty scary, I had no idea¡­ What kind of cost do you guys have?¡± She asked, looking over at Sarah and Raelina.

    ¡°Well, everytime I gain knowledge from my Manifest¡¯s scan, my vision gets ever so slightly worse. Without these contacts in my eyes currently, I¡¯d probably be considered clinically blind!¡± Raelina chuckled, not seeing the issue with how inconvenient that seemed to be.

    ¡°I have to hold my breath in order to activate Marabel¡¯s charged shot. The longer I hold my breath, the more powerful the attack. It¡¯s annoying because if I was already sprinting and out of breath before using it, the charged shot is pretty much useless at that point.¡± Sarah added while rolling her eyes at her Manifest''s shortcomings.

    ¡°I see¡­ Hopefully it¡¯s nothing too insane. Thanks for letting me know, I¡¯ll definitely try to be careful though.¡± Carmen stared at Graviton¡¯s Eclipse closely, feeling its power course through her palm. After their brief conversation, they let Rivell come back into the room and the trio started gathering their things.

    ¡°Thanks so much Raelina! I got most of my questions answered and you even fixed my Manifest issue. I¡¯m truly thankful. I¡¯ll let my sister know of your deeds, she¡¯ll definitely compensate you for it.¡± Carmen said with a big smile and respectful bow, feeling much better. Raelina shook her head and returned the smile.

    ¡°No worries at all! I was pretty bored today so this helped me pass the time. As far as payment goes, that won¡¯t be necessary. A friend of Rivell¡¯s is a friend of mine, so of course I would help out.¡± She smiled. However, after a brief pause, a thought came to her.

    ¡°Buuuut, I guess I do have a bit of a favor to ask. Would you mind taking this book over to my neighbor, he lives about six miles up the road. It¡¯d help me out a lot.¡± Sarah took the book and smiled, happily agreeing to do the task.

    They said their goodbyes and began to exit the house. As Carmen was about to walk out, Raelina stopped her to chat for a second.

    ¡°Thanks for being there for Rivell as well. I know that boy may not be as socially bright as others, but I promise he has a good heart. I¡¯m happy that he found a group of friends that care about him.¡± Raelina whispered as she leaned over Carmen¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Of course! He¡¯s been with me since the start. Wouldn¡¯t be here without the guy. We¡¯ll take good care of him, I promise!¡± Carmen smiled and took her leave from the house. The trio waved to Raelina and started their walk up the wet and muddy road, feeling completely satisfied by the visit.

 Character Profile: Carmen Belouis

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    When coming up with ideas for a main character, I honestly struggled with deciding on how to approach them. I didn''t want to go the route of the MC being super powerful and all knowing, but I also didn''t want them to be some bumbling idiot that couldn''t survive on their own. Striking that balance was pretty tough for me, but I think Carmen falls comfortably in the middle.

    With Carmen, I wanted her to start at a base level and grow throughout the story, learning about the world of Alaira and it''s intricacies while also honing her skills. Even though she''s lived in Volaire all her life, the outside world was still fairly foreign to her and so when she discovered things, it''s almost as though we''re discovering it alongside her. I found that to be quite interesting as I crafted this story.

    Also, having to write a story with a young teenager as the focal point was a satisfying challenge. To keep things somewhat believable, Carmen needed a youthful level of naivety to her. Her audacious and "rush head first" personality are definite byproducts of that decision. As the story and trilogy proceeds further, she matures and grows just like anyone else at her age. It''s honestly like watching my own kid grow up right before my eyes!

    Thanks for reading!

 CH 31: Fearing No One

    In the king¡¯s chambers of the Boundless Palace laid Briddle and Homura, waking from a long, passionate night. Their oversized bed swallowed them up as the two cuddled close in the center, facing each other. Briddle brushed the red bangs away from her face and smiled. She responded in kind with a smile of her own, happy to have woken up next to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed this so much.¡± She said, rubbing his arm gently.

    ¡°Me too. I made sure to prioritize you before shifting focus to our citizens. Couldn¡¯t just leave you sealed away.¡± Briddle replied, happily agreeing with his mistress. Homura lightly chuckled at his childlike response before commenting.

    ¡°Speaking of our citizens, how much progress have you made so far?¡± She curiously asked as she nudged ever so closely.

    ¡°We¡¯ve subjugated quite a few villages nearby and have brought back a little over a thousand Boundless citizens. Even though it¡¯s been a month, progress is still quite slow.¡± Briddle¡¯s tone turned sad.

    ¡°Over a thousand is nothing to scoff at, you should be proud, my King. I always knew you were meant to lead our people. Solana wouldn''t have been able to achieve what you have.¡± As soon as these words exited Homura¡¯s mouth, Briddle grew incredibly agitated.

    ¡°DO NOT SPEAK THAT NAME IN MY PRESENCE!!! That dimwitted Queen was a disgrace to our race and our cause. Tsk!¡± He yelled, snatching his arm away from Homura in a rage.

    She looked surprised by his sudden outburst, however Homura didn''t let it ruin their previous moment. Homura inched closer to Briddle and gently kissed his shoulder, tightly pressing her exposed breasts against him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Homura softly replied, trying to quell his anger. Briddle sighed and his smile slowly came back.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you like that.¡± He sounded incredibly apologetic now, kissing her forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know what I would do without you. You always know how to calm me down.¡± Homura smiled and accepted his apology.

    ¡°Well, hopefully your heir will have that same effect on you.¡± She chuckled while rubbing her stomach softly. Briddle placed his hand over top of hers and before he could reply, they heard a loud knock at the door.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He coldly asked, now sitting up in the bed.

    ¡°Lord Briddle, you have a visitor awaiting you in the throne room.¡± Briddle was confused by the reply, as he wasn¡¯t sure what they were talking about.

    ¡°A visitor? Who is it?¡± He quickly questioned.

    ¡°The Empress of the Arista Empire, Gabriella Ramos.¡± Briddle¡¯s interest was quickly piqued by the news and he swiftly got out of bed, curious about her sudden arrival.

    After a few moments, Briddle and Homura made their way down to the throne room. They entered the massive room and walked past the large sandstone-colored pillars lining the path towards their thrones. They took their seats and motioned for the guards to let in the Empress. Gabriella Ramos and her entourage walked down the scarlet colored path and stopped a few meters in front of the two. Her lilac-colored eyes peered at the Boundless King as she kindly smiled at him.

    ¡°I must say, I am quite surprised to see another nation¡¯s leader willingly visit my home. Why are you here?¡± Briddle asked rather coldly, still perplexed by her visit.

    ¡°I come here with a welcoming gift. I know your debut at the All-Nations Summit wasn¡¯t as accepting as you had hoped, and that the others found your sudden appearance quite off putting. However, I would like to say that I don¡¯t share the same line of thinking as they do. I think we could form quite the partnership moving forward.¡± Gabriella replied, holding out a thin notebook towards him. Briddle briefly thought her reply over before motioning for a guard to get the book from the Empress.

    The guard obtained the notebook and swiftly handed it to Briddle. He examined the contents inside and raised his eyebrow, feeling intrigued by what he saw.

    ¡°Why are you giving me a list of all these locations?¡± He asked with an interested cadence.

    ¡°These are places within my territory that I am willingly giving you as a gift. Do with them what you will.¡± Gabriella¡¯s cunning smirk put Briddle on full alert as he wondered why she offered such a lucrative deal.

    ¡°And who told you that we need more places to take over? I don¡¯t remember sharing that information with any outsiders.¡± Briddle coldly responded, finding all of this extremely suspicious. Gabriella chuckled briefly before looking Briddle directly in the eyes.

    ¡°Ohhhh Briddle, surely you aren¡¯t so naive to think no one knows what you are doing here. I have eyes and ears everywhere¡­¡± Her voice was filled with great confidence as she continued her smile. Homura slightly scowled at the statement, rising out of her chair and fully ready to give the Empress a piece of her mind.

    ¡°How dare you look down on us you littl-.¡± She yelled before getting swiftly cut off. Briddle held up his hand to Homura, motioning for her to stop. Homura sucked her teeth as she sat back down, feeling rather annoyed by the current events.

    So you would willingly give up your citizens'' lives for my cause? Why?¡± He questioned, staring back into her eyes. Gabriella chuckled again before responding.

    ¡°Citizens are nothing more than pawns in this game, Briddle. I can¡¯t stay ahead with such useless people in my nation. I''m simply giving these pawns to someone that will help make this game even more interesting.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­ I must say, you are quite the surprise, Garbriella Ramos. In that case, I will happily accept your ¡®gift¡¯. However, don¡¯t assume there''ll be a partnership between us. I don¡¯t take kindly to working with lesser beings¡­¡± He shot an icy glare in her direction, still not fully trusting Gabriella.

    ¡°That is fine¡­ All I ask is that you consider Arista as a potential ally after this meeting. I think you will find our cooperation quite useful long term. Think it over¡­¡± The Empress calmly said, not wanting to stir the pot further.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Gabriella turned around and began to walk away. Her subordinates bowed their heads and quickly followed suit, swiftly leaving the throne room.

    ¡°Asking to be allies? Why would we ever need her help?¡± Homura asked, not understanding the meeting they just had. Briddle shook his head and looked down at the notebook filled with village/town names and maps.

    ¡°No, this meeting had a hidden purpose¡­ The Empress was essentially telling us to do whatever we want with everyone else, but leave her alone. No true leader would willingly sacrifice their people to save themselves. She only talked in such codes to not look weak in front of her subordinates. Pfft, what a pathetic woman.¡± He replied with a snicker, making fun of the Empress. Briddle then turned his attention towards Karris and handed him the notebook.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pay a visit to some of these locations. I want to see for myself what the Empress has offered us.¡± Karris quickly agreed and took the book from the Boundless King.

    ¡°Come, my great generals, let us leave at once!¡± Briddle shouted as he stood from his throne, arms fully extended outwards.

    Mallie, Lovi, and Trion all bowed in unison, fully prepared to depart from the Boundless palace. Karris stepped forward and conjured a runic seal on the ground, opening up a black portal in front of him. Everyone walked through and found themselves at the first destination listed in the notebook, Village of Cyprus Crossing.

    The village was significantly larger than any of the other locations the Boundless had attacked thus far and was brimming with life and Core Energy. Even though the homes and buildings were akin to simple looking huts, there was something rather charming about the area. Serving as home to a nomadic clan of people, it was remote enough that no one would be able to assist them in dangerous situations.

    ¡°We''ve arrived, Lord Briddle. Shall I call for Moku as well before we begin?¡± Karris asked with a humble bow.

    ¡°No need... I sent him to the furthest reaches of this land to scout. His work is too important to waste on this lowly establishment.¡± Briddle replied, looking out towards the long pathway leading to the village.

    As they began their approach, Homura held one hand up to the sky and exerted her Core Energy. The clouds started to swirl and turn a menacing black, as though a terrible storm were about to occur. The wind picked up significantly as lightning danced across the clouds like ribbons.

    Homura then turned her attention to Priscilla and darkly glared at her, hoping she got the hint that it was her turn. Priscilla flinched with fear and then quickly gripped her amulet, causing it to glow brightly. The size of her shadow increased greatly and out of it came hundreds of shadowy soldiers, eager to do her bidding. The mass of soldiers lined up and marched in perfect unison with the rest of the group.

    The village went on high alert as they saw this massive threat heading their way, proceeding to close the large gate of this particular entrance. However, Briddle aimed his hand at the large, stone door and within seconds, it melted away into nothing. It was as though he could change the very chemical makeup of objects at a molecular level. The soldiers blitzed through the entrance and quickly flooded into the village, wasting no time.

    All the citizens looked on fearfully at these mysterious beings entering into their home, not sure what to make of this situation. The marching stopped as the procession ended at the foot of the stairs leading to the village chief¡¯s home, at the center of Cyprus Crossing. The village Chief stepped forward with his subordinates and stared intently at his unwelcome guests.

    ¡°Dorial and Carthia, go and evacuate the village... I have a terrible feeling about this.¡± He commanded with a worried expression. ¡°But Chief Sayon, we can¡¯t leave you here on your own!¡± His subordinates quickly responded, not wanting to abandon their leader. Before he could reply, the mass of soldiers split and moved aside, revealing a group of individuals at the center.

    Homura, Trion, and Lovi walked down the newly formed path wearing cheeky smiles on their faces. They stepped up to Chief Sayon and Homura began to speak loudly, making sure all the citizens in this village could hear her clearly.

    ¡°Rejoice, for we have come to make use of your pathetic lives! You lesser life forms will be the catalysts for our wonderful and important cause. Fear not, for your deaths will be swift and painless.¡± She yelled with a gracious smile, beautifying her dangerous words.

    The chief and his subordinates flinched with horror as they heard this statement, finding it both ridiculous and terrifying. The surrounding citizens started to panic and chatter loudly amongst themselves, still not understanding what was really going on.

    ¡°Who and what are you people!!??¡± Chief Sayon asked as he gripped his cane tightly.

    ¡°We are the Boundless and as their master, I would like to thank you in advance for offering up your lives.¡± Briddle replied while walking past his generals.

    ¡°Like hell we are!! We¡¯re not dying today!!¡± Dorial (Middle Sapphire Class - 10,400 rlvl) yelled out while summoning his Manifest, a bright blue spear with a flat tipped blade.

    He leapt towards Briddle with great speed, aiming his weapon directly at him. Before he even reached the Boundless King, a massive strike of black lightning blasted down from the sky and zapped Dorial, turning him into a pile of fine dust.

    ¡°How dare you raise a hand towards Lord Briddle, you lowly insect!!!! Turning you to dust is not enough for such insolence!!¡± Homura yelled out to the pile of ash in an absolute rage, incredibly irritated that someone tried to attack her lover.

    ¡°Dorial!! NO!!!¡± Carthia (Lower Sapphire Class - 9,750 rlvl) screamed out with panic, saddened that her friend was killed so easily. Before she could retaliate, Mallie¡¯s bear-like partner stood on its hind legs and swiped its massive paw at Carthia. The slash easily chopped the upper half of her body clean off, as though it had swiped through pudding, killing her instantly.

    ¡°Oops, sorry! She shouldn¡¯t have been so loud, Nioh hates getting startled.¡± Mallie deviously chuckled as she patted her dark blue colored bear on the head.

    The village Chief stumbled with great fear as he was terrified that these people could do something so cruel and with so little remorse. He fell backward to the floor and Briddle approached him, standing over his body with a dark expression.

    ¡°Pitiful¡­ Here, you have power over these citizens and yet you cower beneath my feet. I had hoped you would show a bit more backbone and make things interesting, seems I hoped wrong. As always, you Humans are such a disgrace to these lands. The more of you we eliminate, the better...¡± Briddle said with an annoyed cadence as he began to aim his palm at Chief Sayon.

    ¡°No¡­ What you''re doing is a mistake. I don¡¯t know what pit you people crawled out of, but I assure you, things will not end well for this crusade of yours.¡± The chief cautiously stated as sweat trickled down his face. Briddle cocked his head to the side, looking confused by the man¡¯s words.

    ¡°And why do you think that? Tell me...¡± Chief Sayon cleared his throat as he looked directly into Briddle¡¯s dark gray eyes.

    ¡°There are beings in this world with power you cannot even fathom. If you are as wise as you think you are, you will not fly too close to the sun¡­¡± His delivery was filled with determination, hoping the severity of his words would sway Briddle.

    The Boundless King stood in stunned silence at the Chief¡¯s statement before he suddenly broke out in hysterical laughter. His loud cackles filled the air and traveled across the village in an eerie fashion.

    ¡°Oh please, what a joke! Spare me the Metaphors, old man! I fear no humans and I will fly as close to the ¡®sun¡¯ as I damn well please.¡± Briddle exerted his Core Energy towards the Chief, now forcefully pulling power out of him.

    Chief Sayon started convulsing and seizing vigorously as a hole formed on his chest. A silver and reflective string emerged from the opening and the Chief¡¯s body went stiff, becoming more gray and shriveled as the string moved further away.

    The object floated up to Briddle¡¯s hand and he smiled as he took hold of it, admiring its slender beauty. This string was the Chief¡¯s Strand, forcefully removed from his body. He then turned around and averted his gaze towards his subordinates with a determined face.

    ¡°Gather the Strands from every lesser life form in this area, leave no one alive!¡± Homura, Lovi, Mallie, Karris, and all the soldiers nodded and dispersed into the village, causing mass panic and destruction. The pained screams of women and children filled the air as Briddle looked at his reflection in a nearby window, smiling and enjoying the chaos around him.

 CH 32: Man or Creature?

    Multiple miles from Raelina¡¯s house, the trio got out of the shallow, muddy waters and onto a fairly dusty road. They were halfway to their destination to deliver Raelina¡¯s book and Sarah decided to comment on something that had been on her mind.

    ¡°Man your Auntie is really young, Rivell. I¡¯m surprised the Ocean Goddess seeks guidance from someone that much younger than her.¡± Sarah said with great surprise.

    ¡°Huh, what? My Aunt isn¡¯t young, she turns 178 in a couple months.¡± Rivell responded with slight confusion and a light chuckle.

    ¡°What!??!¡± Sarah and Carmen exclaimed in unison, absolutely shocked by his response.

    "Siestians don¡¯t age like humans do, remember? We live significantly longer and age at a much slower rate.¡± He dutifully explained.

    ¡°But still, 178?? That¡¯s nuts.¡± Sarah replied, still surprised by the information. They continued making their way down the fairly deserted road and saw something coming into view. Upon further inspection, it seemed to be a strange looking man or creature walking.

    The man was incredibly pale in color with four muscular arms and a bald head. On his shoulders were two people, seemingly unconscious, dangling down. He had them slung over like sacks of potatoes as he carried them along.

    ¡°You guys seeing this?? What is that thing?¡± Carmen asked, feeling more and more uneasy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but those people are definitely in trouble. We should help them!¡± Sarah quickly replied, summoning her Manifest.

    ¡°Huh? Wait!¡± Rivell exclaimed, not wanting Sarah to be so reckless. She ignored his plea and took aim with her bow, quickly firing off a sharp wind arrow at the strange man. The arrow connected, hitting his calf muscle but not doing much damage at all.

    ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing with those people?! Drop ¡®em or else!¡± Sarah yelled out with great fearlessness.

    The man stopped as he slowly turned around, still holding onto the people slung over his shoulders. Everyone was taken aback by what they see once he fully showed his face. He didn¡¯t look human, having big eyes and a mouth full of sharp teeth. Under his eyes were intricate, black markings that went down to his jawline.

    ¡°Uhhh.. What the hell is that??¡± Sarah asked, feeling disgusted by his odd appearance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but keep your guard up.¡± Carmen replied as she stood next to Sarah, preparing for combat. He started to clear his throat before responding.

    ¡°Oh? Who might you all be?¡± He inquired with a high-pitched screech.

    ¡°Have you given up your lives willingly for our cause? So wonderful!¡± Carmen glared as he finished his statement, not understanding what he was talking about.

    ¡°The only one giving something up is you. Put those people down.¡± She said, staring at him with her fiery red eyes. He glanced at Carmen before cocking his head to the side, finding her to be interesting.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems you have strong Core Energy. Master will be pleased with Moku if I capture someone like you. So very pleased!¡± Moku¡¯s grin was wide and toothy as he spoke.

    He quickly sat the two bodies down onto the ground and began walking towards the group. Carmen pulled out her crafted rapier and dashed forward, recklessly assaulting the mysterious foe.

    She hit him with a quick volley of sword stabs and piercing attacks, showcasing the improvements in her overall speed from all the training they endured. Moku, with his four large arms, blocked his face and body against the assault. With each hit, she forced him back further and further, not letting him get a moment to breathe.

    Carmen did a quick backflip and once she landed on the ground, she immediately bolted forward again with intense speed. She had her rapier fully extended outward, hoping to stab through his defenses. Moku assumed a position to block her rapier again, but this time he flexed his muscles.

    His arms became incredibly hard and almost iron-like, losing all forms of elasticity. Carmen¡¯s attack connected and the blade of her crafted rapier completely shattered upon colliding with Moku¡¯s muscles. She looked at her weapon with absolute shock as she saw the tiny blade fragments fly into the air.

    Moku lowered his arms and smiled brightly at their difference in strength, finding her attempt very amusing. Carmen quickly flipped backward to create distance between them and assesses her current situation.

    ¡°Are you alright Carmen?¡± Rivell asked with concern, looking at the hilt of her broken sword.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.. But, his body is incredibly hard. It felt like I was stabbing steel or something the whole time.¡± Carmen''s reply was filled with great annoyance as Sarah stepped back a bit, aiming her bow at Moku.

    ¡°Let me get a crack at him. Buy me some time, Carmen.¡± Carmen nodded as she tossed the broken weapon away, deciding to just use her abilities.

    ¡°He¡¯s really slow. He shouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with my attacks if I keep my speed up.¡± She thought to herself, getting ready to go back in.

    She sprinted forward while aiming her palm towards him, exerting her Core Energy outwards. Moku was forcefully pushed backwards by a heavy gravitational force, causing him to slightly stumble. Just as he moved, Carmen punched him in the stomach.

    Her attack did no damage at all and despite the power she put behind her fist, it felt as though she had just punched a steel wall. Carmen endured the pain on her hand and quickly went in for a second volley of jabs, speeding up with each punch. She tapped him around his large body, trying to locate an opening.

    Carmen eventually found a brief moment and landed a kick onto his face. However, in that same moment, Moku grabbed her leg tightly before tossing her backwards with great strength. Carmen careened towards the group and collided with Rivell, knocking him to the ground.

    Moku smiled again as he started to walk towards them, not fearing this weak group of Vestas in the slightest. Sarah finished her charging prep and was finally ready to unleash her Manifest¡¯s special ability. With a heavy breath, she let go of the string and the arrow exploded from her bow.

    The wind was cut and the ground crumbled as it flew towards Moku with tremendous power. It connected and a massive explosion occurred, shaking the ground violently and ripping up nearby trees. The group looked on at the impact, hoping Sarah¡¯s attack worked.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Did that get him?¡± Carmen questioned as she got to her feet, hoping this ordeal would be over.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.. I put all my energy into that though, I might need some time to recharge.¡± Sarah was struggling to catch her breath as she dropped to a single knee.

    ¡°Rivell, can¡¯t you heal her?¡± Carmen asked, helping him to his feet.

    ¡°No... I can only heal injuries it seems like. I can¡¯t restore people¡¯s Core Energy reserves, only physical ailments. Learned that pretty quick during our training with Jorah.¡± Rivell replied with a nervous laugh.

    The smoke dissipated and they saw Moku standing there with his four arms held upwards, blocking his face and body. Shockingly, the arms were bruised and cracking apart, as though they were made of some kind of shell-like armor.

    ¡°Well damn¡­¡± Sarah remarked with disappointment, not even surprised that he survived the attack.

    ¡°Splendid display!! Moku wants your Core Energy even more!! My turn, my turn!!¡± His vocal excitement was filled with a dangerously playful tone.

    Moku raised his arms to the sky and started to glow a deep black. With a sharp and rapid burst of energy, black plated armor materialized around his body. The armor shined in the sunlight, briefly revealing an assortment of small runic symbols throughout. Besides his face, every inch of his body was well covered by this sleek armor.

    Moku¡¯s Manifest had been summoned and the power emanating from it was quite terrifying.The trio grew more worried as he completed his transformation, slowly backing away from the fiend.

    He lowered his arms and slowly crouched down a bit, tucking his knees slightly towards his chest. Suddenly, with great force he leapt into the air, crushing the ground beneath him. Carmen was highly confused by the theatrics, wondering why he suddenly left the area.

    She then looked up and squinted, noticing a silhouette covering the sun. Her eyes went wide as she proceeded to yell at the group.

    ¡°RUN!!!!!¡± Sarah and Rivell looked up as well and noticed Moku barreling down towards the ground with incredible velocity. They sprinted and leapt out of the way just before he landed. The impact completely crushed the ground and devastated everything in the area, leaving a massive crater in its wake.

    ¡°Hmmm? Why did you move away from Moku?¡± He asked as he stood at the center of the destruction, looking puzzled. Having just barely dodged the powerful divebomb thanks to Rivell¡¯s shield, the trio look down at the crater with fear in their eyes.

    ¡°Ummm, we might be a little out of our depth here guys. We should leave now!!¡± Rivell remarked with a terrified expression, gripping his Manifest tightly. Sarah quickly agreed, not knowing what they should do. Carmen instead put on a determined expression and started to stand.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll use my Manifest..¡± She said, looking down at her palm.

    ¡°Huh, are you crazy!? I don¡¯t think that would be smart to do, Carmen. You literally just got your Strands balanced. If something goes wrong you¡¯ll be screwed. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Sarah quickly replied, trying to get her to realize how stupid this decision was.

    Carmen held out her hand and summoned forth her Manifest, completely ignoring Sarah¡¯s remarks. The all black rapier oozed a sinister energy while it glowed in the light, as though it was eager to get in on the action.

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t think he would just let us leave that easily. I¡¯ve gotta do something¡­. You guys should get back.¡± With a quick leap, Carmen bolted down into the crater towards Moku.

    ¡°Wait!!¡± Rivell yelled, hoping that she would stop her approach, but his pleas went completely unheard. As Carmen got closer, Moku assumed his crouched position and forcefully leapt into the air again, ready to divebomb the area once more. Carmen glanced up at her foe as he careened downwards from the sky.

    ¡°Please work this time.¡± She softly muttered to her Manifest.

    Carmen closed her eyes as she slowly breathed out, gathering her Core Energy together and preparing herself. Just as Moku reached her, Carmen¡¯s eyes shot open and she aimed her rapier at him, forcing out a massive amount of gravitational energy. Moku came to a complete stop in the air, frozen and hovering above her.

    It was as though he became weightless and the laws of physics ceased in that exact moment. Graviton¡¯s Eclipse had significantly amplified her gravity manipulation and for the first time since obtaining this weapon, Carmen caught a glimpse of what it was truly capable of.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    Her Manifest glowed an eerie purple along the blade and as Moku was suspended in the air, multiple sharp, black needles surrounded him. With great speed and precision, they attacked him from all directions, exploding on contact.

    He screeched out in pain as he felt himself take damage for the first time in this battle. Moku collapsed onto the ground with a heavy thud as Carmen¡¯s gravity manipulation ended. He looked up at Carmen with a face of pain and curiosity as he recognized the energy she had been conjuring up.

    ¡°How does this girl have a Dark affinity? Is she also one of us?¡± He wondered to himself, surprised to see a human with an affinity that was synonymous with the Boundless. He slowly stood as his armor started to heal itself, sealing up the cracks and chips.

    ¡°Question. Why do you have a Dark affinity? You are like Moku, yet you willingly attack me. Are we not both Boundless brethren?¡± He asked with an almost kind expression. Carmen glared back at him with her vivid red eyes, confused by his questions.

    ¡°Worry about yourself, creep. I¡¯m nothing like you people.¡± She coldly retorted.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. Well, Moku has a proposition! How about you join us? We need more strong warriors within our ranks. Pledge your loyalty and Lord Briddle could overlook the fact that you are a lesser life form.¡± He responded playfully, thinking he was offering her the deal of a lifetime.

    ¡°I said no!¡± Carmen yelled out while activating her Manifest¡¯s special ability. She aimed her rapier forward and then with great elegance, Carmen traced a runic symbol in the air.

    The sky turned dark purple, and an eclipse started to overtake the sun. An enormous amount of Core Energy emerged from Carmen as the entire area got completely flattened by tons worth of gravitational force.

    Gravtion¡¯s Eclipse had the ability to create a gravitational field of varying sizes. Within the field, the user can either significantly increase or decrease the amount of gravity affecting their opponents. Carmen could move freely and fight without any limits while everyone else was encumbered, giving her a massive advantage during combat. The eclipse effect in the sky was reminiscent of an approaching moon applying varying levels of gravitational force.

    Moku crumbled to his knees as he stared into Carmen¡¯s cold, bloodlust filled red eyes. She aimed her palm at him and hundreds of black needles rapidly swarmed around Moku. Carmen closed her hand to make a fist and all the needles rained down onto him, causing massive explosions that shook the ground violently.

    After the fairly lengthy onslaught ended, Carmen could be seen panting and growing increasingly tired. She wasn¡¯t used to fighting with her new Manifest and in the process, failed to conserve her Core Energy.

    The dust cleared and Moku slowly got to his feet, fighting against the immense gravitational weight on his body. His armor was severely damaged and pieces of it were falling off towards the ground. His expression was that of great annoyance as he had grown tired of this game.

    ¡°You have a lot of power little girl, but Moku is done playing around with you!¡± He stretched out his arms, causing his entire body to glow a dark gray color. Carmen could sense his Dark affinity and a rapid increase in Core Energy, causing her to slowly back away.

    In this same moment, the gravitational field dissipated and faded away. Carmen had expended too much energy and could no longer maintain her Manifest¡¯s ability. As her Manifest¡¯s skill ended, she noticed that her arms were beginning to feel numb and shaky, as though her muscles were losing their functions.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s happening? I can¡¯t feel my hand.¡± She thought to herself, unsure of her next move as she stumbled slightly from exhaustion. However, she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on this thought as her foe continued to gather an immense amount of power. Moku glowed and pulsed intensely, pushing out copious amounts of Core Energy all over.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for Moku to go KABOOM!!¡± He yelled out with screechy laughter. Now realizing what he was doing, Carmen quickly sprinted out of the crater towards Sarah and Rivell. She looked at them with wide eyes before screaming out.

    ¡°The pendants!!! Quick!!¡± Sarah and Rivell wondered what had Carmen so worried, but they didn''t question her demands. They quickly gripped their pendants tightly and started glowing dark purple. Just as Moku exploded in extravagant fashion, wiping out the entire area, the group teleported back to Castle de Belouis in the knick of time.

    As the smoke cleared, Moku stood at the center of the smoldering devastation. Everything within a half mile radius was completely wiped off the map, barren and smoking from his powerful explosion. He looked around with slight disappointment, taking note of his new surroundings.

    ¡°Hmm, Moku might¡¯ve done too much. Moku doesn¡¯t sense them anymore. Where¡¯d they go?¡± He scratched his bald head in a confused manner.

    ¡°Must report this to Lord Briddle. He will be pleased to hear that there is another Dark Affinity Vesta in this world.¡± He walked away with a slight shrug, continuing in his original direction before being stopped by Carmen¡¯s group.

 CH 33: The Debrief

    The trio found themselves back at the large, towering front doors of Castle de Belouis. Their pendants had successfully ported them back to the exact spot they left from earlier that week.

    ¡°Man, that was super close!¡± Carmen exclaimed, struggling to catch her breath.

    ¡°Yeah, that could¡¯ve ended really badly. Just who was that guy?¡± Rivell asked with great concern.

    ¡°I think he was a Boundless or whatever you call ''em¡¯. His strength was insane. He must¡¯ve been middle Sapphire class at least.¡± Sarah quickly replied. Carmen gathered herself and motioned for them to follow her.

    However, the moment she pushed the door open, Carmen noticed that she couldn¡¯t feel the wood pressing against her palm. Carmen¡¯s hand was completely numb, as though she didn¡¯t have one at all.

    ¡°Huh??¡± She softly said as Rivell and Sarah approached from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯d you stop?¡± Sarah questioned, confused by Carmen¡¯s sudden reluctance to enter.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing. Come on, we¡¯ve got to report this stuff to Azhane and Zalthia quickly!¡± Sarah and Rivell briefly glanced at each other before shrugging and agreeing with Carmen. They raced into the castle and searched around vigorously for Zalthia. After rounding a few corners, the trio found her talking to a few guards in the hallway.

    ¡°Zalthia!!¡± Carmen yelled out, rushing over to her sister¡¯s side. She turned around and saw them all scuffed up, looking as though they had just been through war.

    ¡°What happened to you guys?? Are you all alright?¡± She asked with concern, brushing dirt off of Carmen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah we¡¯re fine, but there¡¯s a lot to talk about!¡± Carmen frantically replied, still reeling from the previous fight. Zalthia noticed the concern in Carmen¡¯s eyes and she quickly began to understand the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Azhane¡¯s room. Follow me.¡± She said, quickening her pace down the hall. They headed over to the Queen¡¯s office and saw that the door was open. Azhane sat at her desk, swamped by documents as she signed them one by one.

    ¡°Azhane!!¡± Carmen shouted once she burst into the room, slightly startling Her Majesty. She glanced up with surprise and wondered what all the commotion was about. Everyone piled into the room before Zalthia closed the door shut, ensuring that no one could hear this conversation.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? And, why are you three so dirty?¡± She questioned with a confused tone, finding their battered appearance rather off putting.

    ¡°When we finished our meeting with Raelina, we ran into a Boundless and he was super strong!¡± Carmen responded, retelling the events of the fight.

    ¡°Wait, wait, you mean you all fought him?? I thought I told you all to come back here immediately if anything went wrong.¡± Zalthia barked in her usual serious tone, glaring at Carmen.

    ¡°It looked like he had captured some people. We couldn¡¯t just leave them alone!¡± Sarah chimed in, not feeling sorry at all about defying Zalthia¡¯s orders.

    Zalthia sighed as she shook her head, annoyed that they played hero when she specifically told them not to. Carmen then proceeded to tell them about everything Raelina said during their meeting. She mentioned how she was a dual type Vesta, how her Dark Affinity might be linked to the Boundless, fixing her Manifest, and her new abilities.

    Carmen made sure to mention as many details as possible, not leaving anything out. Azhane was overwhelmed by all the new information and it took her a second to process everything.

    ¡°Oh wow, that sounds like quite the eventful and informative trip. Goodness..¡± Azhane replied, now sitting up in her chair while she pushed some papers off to the side.

    ¡°I figured something was off about your Manifest. It felt so, hmm, angry for some reason. To think it was because you¡¯re a dual type is pretty wild.¡± Azhane added. Zalthia walked over to the wall and leaned up against it, crossing her arms before she replied.

    ¡°Being a dual type is incredibly rare. I believe this would make you the first one in the Belouis family.¡± Zalthia said with a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°Oh cool, I didn¡¯t think it would be that rare. Are there other dual types out there like me?¡± Carmen asked with great interest. Azhane glanced up as she tapped her chin, deep in thought.

    ¡°Hmm, there are a few, but the only one I¡¯ve met personally is that bastard mercenary, Varric Clover. He can use both Fire and Light affinities.¡± Azhane tried to recall her memory as best as she could.

    ¡°Who is Varric Clover? Can we meet him??¡± Carmen¡¯s smile was filled with both wonder and excitement, eager to learn more about someone that was just like her.

    ¡°He¡¯s another one of the seven Calamity class Vestas in Resotera and no you can¡¯t meet him. That scumbag only shows his face for high paying jobs or when he¡¯s chasing skirts. It¡¯s been years since I last saw him roaming around the continent. He¡¯s not someone worth your time, trust me.¡± Zalthia chimed in while rolling her eyes, annoyed that she even had to speak his name.

    Carmen was saddened by this news. ¡°Ah.. Bummer..¡± Her tone became rather dejected as she was disappointed she couldn¡¯t meet someone with similar abilities.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°That stuff aside, this Boundless guy you fought¡­ I find him to be rather concerning. If the Boundless King has his people all the way out in Siestro, there¡¯s no telling where else in Alaira they are at. He seems to have made his move.¡± Azhane remarked with a sigh, finding this whole situation to be quite stressful.

    ¡°Yeah and the guy called himself, Moku. He was really weird and kept talking about how I am ¡®betraying my brethren¡¯ and that ¡®Dark affinity Vestas need to be on the same side.¡¯ He legit seemed upset that I was fighting him. So creepy.¡± Carmen chimed in, shivering in disgust at Moku¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well at any rate, I am happy you all came home safely and I know you must be tired. Go and rest up for the night. We can discuss things further in the morning.¡± She said with a kind smile. They agreed and made their way out of the room, closing the door gently behind them. Azhane averted her attention towards Zalthia and got more serious.

    ¡°So your suspicions were correct, huh?¡± You had a hunch that she might be a dual type.¡± Azhane said with an impressed expression.

    ¡°Yeah. When Carmen first got her abilities graded and the shard showed two colors, I thought it might just be a hiccup or a glitch. However, when it happened the second time, my suspicions were all but confirmed. I think the shard was grading both of her affinities. The color black for Dark and light purple for Void.¡± Zalthia began piecing things together in a skillful manner.

    ¡°You think her Dark affinity has Calamity class potential?¡± Azhane was hoping that this wouldn¡¯t be the case.

    ¡°I believe so¡­ But, I don¡¯t think Carmen is capable of tapping into that strength right now. She still has a long way to go before we even see a glimpse of that power, or at least I hope so.¡± After Zalthia''s reply, Azhane sighed as she dramatically leaned back in her chair, feeling stressed that she now had something else to worry about.

    ¡°Do you think mother and father knew about this? There¡¯s just no way we would have missed something this big.¡± Zalthia gave Azhane a slight shrug, not entirely sure how she should answer that statement.

    ¡°Maybe. I know father always kept her close by and in the castle. She never really had the freedom to leave home like the rest of us could. I always just thought they were being over protective of Carmen, but maybe there was something about her that they didn¡¯t want to get influenced or awoken.¡± Zalthia responded, no longer leaning on the wall and walking towards the door. Azhane nodded and agreed, wondering if there was a connection between the two situations.

    Just before Zalthia got to the door, she paused and intently looked back at Azhane.

    ¡°Have you slept at all?¡± She asked, noticing the slight bags under her eyes.

    ¡°Mmmm yeah.. Here and there.¡± Azhane replied with a tired laugh.

    ¡°Get some sleep would ya? That paperwork can wait til the morning.¡± Zalthia sharply shot Azhane with a cold glare.

    Azhane waved her hand slightly, motioning for Zalthia to leave as she lifted her pen to start working again. She rolled her eyes and swiftly left the room, getting annoyed yet again by one of her sisters.

    As the sun set at the Holy Core Church in Lumen, the High Priest made his way into his office where he found Gabriella Ramos sitting down. She took a deep sip of her tea and smiled, ready to get this conversation underway.

    Multiple weeks had passed since her meeting with the Boundless King and she wanted to debrief with another like minded leader.

    ¡°Good to see that things have been well, Your Excellency. What brings you here today?¡± Leo asked, taking his seat at the table.

    ¡°Thanks for having me, High Priest Vaux¡¯Hallah. I wanted to discuss a few matters with you. I hope you will lend me your ear.¡± She replied with a kind smile. Leo found her demeanor to be rather suspicious, thinking it was weird that the Empress was in such a good mood.

    ¡°Of course. Please, tell me what is on your mind.¡± Grabriella began to tell him about her meeting with Briddle and what they had discussed. The High Priest was surprised by what she was saying and had to stop her before she went any further.

    ¡°Excuse me for stopping you, but I really must ask. You gave that deranged man towns and villages within Arista as a gift??? You realize that all of those innocent people will be killed right?? Have you gone mad!?¡± He asked with a concerned expression. Gabriella set down her tea cup before loudly cackling, finding his concern hilarious.

    ¡°Of course not! I gave that moronic King a list of locations in Volaire. I may not care all that much for those that are useless, but I¡¯ll be damned if he put his grubby, pale hands on my nation.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes went wide as he realized what she was saying.

    ¡°But, why Volaire? And why even give him anything at all?¡± He questioned, trying to understand her thought process.

    ¡°Why not? I want to see that girl sweat and squirm as her nation falls into shambles. And, if enough pressure is applied, she might just pop and interfere with our little Boundless friend...¡± Gabriella grinned with the most devious smile the High Priest had ever seen. Leo leaned back in stunned silence as he processed her words, not sure how to respond.

    ¡°That is.. Uhh.. Quite the grand plan you have there, Your Excellency.¡± He replied, pushing his glasses back up.

    ¡°You remember what Briddle said, right? Those that interfere with his plans will have all of their secrets unearthed and shared with all. If we can get him to poke Azhane Belouis enough, she just might gift wrap all that information for us. Especially considering how unstable and inexperienced that newbie Queen is, it would only be a matter of time.¡± The Empress said, laying out her ideas more plainly.

    ¡°Yes, I remember what he said and I understand what you are saying. But¡­ I guess I just don¡¯t understand the why.¡± Leo was starting to feel nervous about this conversation. Gabriella sighed as she shook her head, getting annoyed that he still wasn¡¯t getting it.

    ¡°Must I spell everything out for you? This is a beautiful opportunity to bring Volaire down to its knees. Who knows what kind of information we can learn from this. If it is significant enough, this could allow us to take that nation for ourselves. My Aristan forefathers couldn¡¯t do so when they lost the first Great Manifest War to Volaire, but things are different now. I would go down in history as the one to accomplish what they couldn¡¯t.¡± She said with dangerous determination.

    The High Priest¡¯s expression went from fearful to that of great interest, now that he fully understood what she was saying.

    ¡°Oh my, oh my!! I did not realize you had conquest on your mind! This would be a great opportunity indeed.¡± Leo excitedly replied, fully accepting her plans and ideas.

    ¡°Just think about it. North Arista and East Lumen. They have such a pleasant ring to them, don¡¯t they?¡± Her smile at that moment was incredibly dangerous as she took another hearty sip of tea.

    ¡°They sound quite pleasant indeed, Your Excellency. I am completely onboard with whatever you plan to do. You have the full support of the Lumen Theocracy and the Holy Core Church behind you.¡± Gabriella graciously nodded while she stood, beyond happy to accept his support.

    ¡°Good to hear. I appreciate your support in all of this. For now, let¡¯s just watch and wait over the next few months. Prep your military as well, just so they''re ready to move as quickly as possible.¡± She said with great authority.

    ¡°As you wish, partner.¡± The High Priest gave her a slight smirk as he was eager to get things underway. The Empress smiled and swiftly took her leave, walking out of the heavy oak doors of Leo¡¯s office.

 CH 34: Building a Nation

    Four swift months had gone by since King Briddle¡¯s meeting with Gabriella Ramos and thanks to her information, his Boundless revival had rapidly sped up. In the process, Summer had quickly turned to Fall, causing dead leaves to dance around the ground of the newly built Boundless compound.

    Their establishment had grown significantly and no longer looked like a single Palace with tents around, but instead a fully fleshed out city with a variety of homes and shops. The sandstone colored buildings had domed roofs and were fairly wide in stature, fitting together in perfect rows.

    The overall aesthetic was incredibly foreign in comparison to modern Alaira architecture, showing that it was clearly stemming from an ancient civilization.

    The amount of progress this race had made was staggering and their numbers had grown to almost seven thousand Boundless citizens. As Briddle walked the streets of his newly established kingdom, he admired the multitude of people that were comfortably dwelling in the city.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed my people so much. There is nothing more beautiful than seeing their smiling faces enjoy the spoils of this world. Truly beautiful¡­¡± He remarked, feeling nostalgic as children played together in the adjacent street.

    ¡°Indeed, my Lord. It is time we give them the life they deserve. The life that the Humans and Siestians took from us.¡± Trion replied as he walked with Briddle, following closely behind him. Briddle nodded firmly, fully agreeing with Trion¡¯s words. Moments later, he suddenly stopped his approach as the children took notice of their king, rushing over to his location.

    Briddle gave them a kind smile as he knelt down to their level, appreciating their forwardness. They were incredibly thrilled to see the Boundless King out and about, eagerly wanting him to show them some affection. He patted one of them on the head, brushing their messy jet black hair while hugging another.

    ¡°I promise I will give you all the world. Just you wait.¡± He softly whispered as the kids showed big, sharp toothed smiles. They ended their embrace and he motioned for them to run along, giving them a friendly wave and smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the palace, Trion. We have work to do¡­¡± Trion bowed his head and quickly followed after Briddle, eager to continue their terrifying crusade.

    Down inside the Boundless palace, Homura slowly stepped down some stairs to get to the inner chambers. As she went through the entrance, she gently gripped her swollen belly while walking along the path. Her pregnancy had made just as much progress as the city, growing substantially over four months. She approached the large pool and saw Karris standing there alongside a few guards.

    ¡°How are things looking, Karris?¡± She softly asked, announcing her arrival. Karris turned around before bowing his head to her.

    ¡°Ah, how are you Lady Homura? Things are moving along swiftly. A new shipment of Strands will be here shortly.¡± He said through the darkness of his hood.

    ¡°Good, good. Keep it going. We want to hit ten thousand before the winter comes. The more people we have, the less likely it will be for anyone to come and stop us.¡± She replied with a smile, pleased by their progress so far. Their conversation was however cut short as a group of Boundless soldiers made their way into the chamber.

    They approached and set down big wooden boxes filled with multiple reflective, silver strings stacked up. The Strands were various sizes but none were any longer than two inches in length.

    These Strands were extracted from all the humans and Siestians they had killed thus far, and the difference in size was based on the Vesta¡¯s resonance level. The stronger the Vesta, the longer the Strand was.

    The Boundless had been harvesting these Strands and carefully using them as catalysts for their revival ritual. Each Strand allowed them to bring back a single Boundless citizen, essentially trading one life for another. After examining the contents inside the boxes, Karris lifted it up and poured the little silver strings into the black water.

    They rained down into the pool, shining like icicles and splashing into the depths below. After emptying these boxes, Karris carefully aimed his palms at the pool. He began to chant in an ancient dialect, switching up the cadence after every pause.

    The water flexed and rippled about in an intense fashion, as though someone were shaking the pool from underneath. He chanted louder and louder, causing the dark water to glow and pulse even more violently than before. A few moments passed and Karris stopped his incantation, allowing the water to become eerily still.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Suddenly, pale skinned beings emerge from the water and start to walk out of the pool slowly. Their naked bodies were dripping with black water and as they stepped further, their features became more defined and pronounced.

    Hundreds of men, women, and children of all age groups came out of the pool, looking around and wondering where they were. The guards instructed them to form a line and after they did so, Homura greeted them all one by one.

    With the help of a few soldiers, she gave them all fresh linen to wear and pointed them in the direction of the chamber exit. As she assisted the last individual to emerge, she wiped sweat from her brow before sighing.

    ¡°Lady Homura, should you really be putting in so much effort? As the bearer of Briddle¡¯s heir, you shouldn¡¯t exert yourself too much.¡± Karris remarked, showing rare concern.

    ¡°I appreciate the concern Karris, however I must do what I can to help out. Our people need to see a smiling face to put them at ease after being asleep for all these years. Briddle will understand.¡± She replied, gently rubbing her belly. Karris nodded as he bowed his head to her, not arguing against her logic. Moments after their conversation, Lovi walked into the chamber and gave Homura a brief report.

    ¡°Lady Homura, we are ready to move on to the next location. With your permission, I will take some soldiers and head there now.¡± He requested with a bow.

    ¡°Permission granted. Bring back as many Strands as you can, leave no one alive.¡± Her reply was sharp, showing that she did not want to waste any more time. Lovi agreed and swiftly exited the chamber, making his way to the next village on their list.

    Later that night, within the upper sleeping quarters of Castle de Belouis, laid Sarah in her overly large and expensive bed. She had a lot on her mind and couldn¡¯t quite fall asleep. She rolled over to her side and rubbed her hand gently across the soft, satin sheets. Sarah sighed as she pushed them aside, getting out of bed.

    She walked to her window and opened it up, looking outside. As she admired the city off in the distance, she averted her gaze over to her right while pondering a question.

    ¡°Hmmm, I wonder if Carmen is still up?¡± As soon as this thought passed, Sarah swiftly jumped onto the sill and leapt out of the window. A gust of wind wrapped underneath her feet and stabilized her, suspending Sarah in the air. She floated over to Carmen¡¯s open window and peeked inside.

    She saw Carmen fast asleep with wet drool coming from her mouth, looking like a child that hadn¡¯t slept in days. Sarah chuckled at the sight, thinking that she looked quite ridiculous. She gently closed Carmen¡¯s window before floating over to Rivell¡¯s room.

    To her surprise, his light was still on, and he was wide awake. Sarah softly knocked on his window, slightly startling him. Rivell turned around with a surprised expression and noticed her waving at him. He rushed over and opened the window, allowing her to float inside.

    ¡°How did you get here from outside?? We¡¯re so high up!¡± He asked as he looked out the window, gazing at the massive drop off down below.

    ¡°I can fly, dummy. Er, well, can kind of fly haha. It¡¯s more like floating and hovering, but anyways, what¡¯s up?¡± She responded, not wanting to explain her wind abilities further.

    ¡°Ah.. I see. Uh, nothing much. I was just doing some studying.¡± He replied, looking over at the stack of books littered across his blanket. Sarah took a seat on his bed before grabbing a book, quickly thumbing through the pages.

    ¡°Rivell... Do you ever miss home?¡± She questioned, closing the book and reaching for another.

    ¡°Do I miss home? Hmm¡­ No, not really. I was kind of the black sheep in my family, so I got teased a lot back in my hometown. It wasn¡¯t anything too serious, but it still got rather annoying. I don¡¯t have to deal with that here and I get to read as many books as I want.¡± Rivell replied with a chuckle, feeling quite happy about his current situation. Sarah stopped thumbing through her new book and sighed at his response.

    ¡°I see.. Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re happy.¡± Sarah forced a smile as she stared at the ceiling, clearly not feeling good mentally. Rivell noticed that Sarah seemed down about something, so he took a seat next to her as he posed a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You okay?¡± He asked with a thoughtful tone.

    ¡°I... I just miss my family... I¡¯ve been away for so long and I want to see their faces again so bad. Don¡¯t get me wrong though, I¡¯m grateful that the Belouis family allows us to stay here while everything is going on, but.. ugh, I think I¡¯m just getting tired of being in one place, it feels like we''re in an expensive prison here.¡± She responded with a saddened expression, not knowing what to do about the situation.

    Rivell silently nodded as he understood where she was coming from, placing his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense. You especially have been gone for longer than I have. It¡¯d definitely be cool to travel a bit more, but I don¡¯t think it would be smart to do that right now. If you run into another guy like the one we saw in Siestro, you¡¯re done for. Sadly, we just have to keep waiting until things are resolved.¡± Sarah didn¡¯t really react to his words, she instead sat there in silence.

    ¡°Plus, I bet your family is fine! If anything happened, we would have heard something by now. Don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Rivell added with a thoughtful smile. Sarah eventually agreed and returned the smile, feeling a little better after talking through her issues.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Thanks for that, Rivell.¡± She stood from the bed and patted his head, ruffling his already messy blue hair.

    ¡°Well, good night!¡± She said with another smile before heading to the window.

    ¡°Ahh, yeah. Good night!¡± Rivell watched as she leapt out the window, floating quietly out of view. He got up from his bed and turned out the light, deciding to get some rest from his earlier study session.

 CH 35: Disturbing Our Peace

    A cool, fall breeze skated across the grassy terrain of Bermon Village. This quaint and rustic little village was just a few miles north of the Volaire and Arista border. Everyone was outside, enjoying the weather and taking care of their daily tasks. Entering the village from the northern entrance was Ka-leel of Four, checking in on his hometown before reporting back to the Queen.

    Ka-leel Markell would often visit Bermon during his off days to help out and give back to his community. He was greatly admired in the village because he was the first one to make it out and really become something great. Ka-leel was by far the strongest Vesta to come out of this region and thanks to his skill, he was recognized and scouted by Queen Janelle Belouis herself to join The Six.

    As he walked past various homes and shops, the locals smiled and waved at him, graciously welcoming Ka-leel home. He happily responded with friendly waves of his own as he quickly arrived at his grandmother¡¯s house. He approached the small wooden gate and noticed her watering the purple colored flowers out front, humming a catchy tune softly. Ka-leel quickened his pace as he stepped up to her.

    ¡°Grandmother! How are you?¡± He loudly asked with a big, child-like smile. She looked over her shoulder and revealed the warmest smile he had ever seen.

    ¡°Ohhh Ka-leel my sweet, sweet boy. So good to see you again!!¡± She responded, dropping her waterpot and hugging him tightly. Once she stopped her embrace, she quickly held onto his hands while gazing up at him.

    ¡°Oh, let me get a good look at ya!¡± She admired his chiseled jawline and fit physique. At age thirty-three, he was the epitome of tall, dark, and handsome. His black skin accented perfectly against his uniform and his tightly wound dreadlocks were the perfect length. Ka-leel¡¯s grandmother couldn¡¯t help but smile at him, being oh so proud of the man that he had become.

    ¡°Sooo, are you going to invite me inside?¡± Ka-leel quipped playfully, wanting her to stop staring at him.

    ¡°Ohh yes, yes! Please, do come inside. I baked your favorite meat pie too, it just needs to finish cooling off.¡± She responded, pulling him along towards the front door. They went inside and Ka-leel took a seat at the wobbly wooden table.

    ¡°Has dad still not fixed this thing??¡± He curiously asked while trying to stabilize it.

    ¡°No, not yet. That son of mine can¡¯t focus on one thing to save his life, continually changing his plans. Speaking of which, he and your mother decided to travel to Siestro on a whim last week. No idea when they will be back. I swear, he¡¯s gonna need a good beating when he-.¡± She ranted loudly before getting cut off.

    ¡°I get it Grandma! I¡¯m sure they will be back before you know it. Cut him some slack.¡± Ka-leel interjected with a hearty laugh and grin, picturing his grandmother¡¯s words. They had a few more conversations before enjoying the exquisitely cooked meat pie together.

    ¡°So how have things been in the capital? They have you working hard?¡± She asked, feeling curious about his line of work.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite hectic. I haven¡¯t had much time to breathe since this Boundless situation cropped up. The Queen has us spread out all over the place and to be quite honest, it isn¡¯t helping much at all.¡± He replied, taking a big bite of his savory pie.

    ¡°Ah that¡¯s right, we do have a new Queen, don¡¯t we? So sad what happened to the previous Queen. Miss Janelle was so kind and good to our family.¡± Ka-leel nodded as he set his fork down, wiping his mouth with a napkin shortly after.

    ¡°Yeah, I really miss Queen Janelle as well. I will forever be loyal to the Belouis family as it is my sworn oath and duty, but even I can admit that Azhane Belouis isn¡¯t comparable to her mother. I understand that she''s new to this, but she just seems to be missing that spark and determination you expect from a leader. All of her plans thus far have been filled with nothing but hesitation and I can¡¯t quite figure out why.¡± Ka-leel replied with a serious tone, fully venting his frustrations.

    ¡°Ohh, I¡¯m sure she has her reasons. It¡¯s a big role that certainly isn¡¯t easy to fill. Give the new Queen some time to settle in more.¡± His grandmother stood from her chair and cleared the empty plates from the table.

    Ka-leel continued to sit and ponder his thoughts for a bit, wondering if maybe he was a bit too harsh on Her Majesty. As she placed the dishes in the sink, she curiously posed a request to her grandson.

    ¡°Ka-leel, could you be a dear and gather me some more firewood? I just don¡¯t have the energy to go to the woods and carry it all back anymore. I usually have your father do it, but obviously he isn¡¯t here.¡± She asked while getting ready to wash the dishes.

    ¡°Of course! Anything you need and I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t worry about any of that stuff while I¡¯m here.¡± He replied with a determined smile, feeling eager to help out.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I''ll be back within an hour or so.¡± He gave his grandmother a kiss on the cheek and quickly headed out of the house. Ka-leel made his way down the cobblestone pathways of Bermon Village and came across a group of kids playing outside. They saw him and immediately rushed over with great excitement.

    ¡°Ka-leel!! Ka-leel! You¡¯re back!!¡± They yelled in unison with child-like glee. He stopped and greeted them with a kind smile.

    ¡°Hey guys, good to see you all too. Hope you¡¯re staying out of trouble.¡± He replied, getting down on one knee so he can be at their level.

    ¡°Yes, we are!!¡± They loudly responded, giggling in the process.

    They had a brief conversation as the kids asked him all sorts of questions about his journey and wondered what it was like working for the Queen. The kids were in awe of his stories and wanted to be just like him when they grew up. As he talked, Ka-leel suddenly felt someone jump onto his back and wrap their arms around his neck.

    He was slightly startled by the sudden assault and he quickly looked behind him. Ka-leel noticed a young girl with short brown hair, tanned skin, and a big gap toothed smile.

    ¡°Ka-leel!!¡± She happily yelled as he stood up, giving her a piggyback ride.

    ¡°I was wondering where you were, Layla. How are you?¡± He warmly responded, spinning slowly in a circle.

    ¡°I am good! Heehee.¡± He placed her back on the ground as he got down to her level again.

    ¡°Guess what Ka-leel!!¡± She exclaimed.

    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m dying to know.¡± Ka-leel wondered as she giggled, hesitating a bit before responding.

    ¡°Today''s my birthday!¡± Layla said while jumping up and down.

    ¡°Oh is it?? Well, happy birthday Layla! How old are you now?¡± His curious smile urged her to continue. Layla giggled again before holding up her hands, showing seven fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m seven now!¡± Ka-leel couldn¡¯t help but smile at the cuteness overload happening in front of him. He reached into his bag and pulled out a vibrant red ribbon. On the ribbon was the crest of Six etched with a gold fabric. He wrapped it in her hair and tied a neat bow, readjusting it perfectly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much but this is my gift to you.¡± He softly said with a warm smile. Layla looked at her reflection in a window close by and saw the ribbon flowing in the wind. Her eyes went wide with excitement as she grinned real big, showing off the gap in her front teeth once again.

    She hugged Ka-leel tightly while thanking him for the gift, feeling incredibly grateful for it. Ka-leel said his goodbyes and the kids went back to playing as he left the village, heading toward the nearby woods.

    A loud crackle could be heard as a large tree fell to the ground, shaking the terrain greatly. Ka-leel was using his Manifest ability to chop trees down with minimal effort.

    As a Middle Sapphire Class Vesta with an affinity to Electro, Ka-leel of Four had the ability to magnetize and manipulate metals. His Manifest, Cobalt Shift, was a trio of small metal orbs that he could manipulate in a plethora of ways.

    He stood there as these three silver spheres rapidly flew around, cutting down trees like butter. Once a few trees were knocked down, the orbs became liquid-like and suddenly transformed into large axes. The Manifest proceeded to chop and evenly cut them up into equal pieces of firewood.

    With how efficient they were at cutting and separating, one would think Ka-leel had some kind of roaming assembly line at his disposal. Roughly forty minutes of this process had gone by and Ka-leel felt that he had enough wood now, so he commanded his Manifest to stop and change shape.

    The three orbs combined to make a large bowl-like platform. He filled it up with the wood and the bowl lifted off the ground, hovering behind Ka-leel as he started his walk back to Bermon.

    As Ka-leel got close to the edge of the woods, he noticed a billow of smoke off in the distance, peaking through the thinning tree line. He was confused at the sight and began to quicken his pace, not knowing what to expect. Once he fully exited the woods, he realized that the smoke was coming from the village. Many of the buildings were lit ablaze with vibrant fire, and faint screams could be heard.

    In a panic he dropped the firewood and his Manifest swiftly transformed into a flat, metal platform. He jumped onto this new form as it rose into the air, quickly flying off towards the burning village.

    The smoke became thicker as he approached, feeling the heat emanating from the fires. He went through the entrance to Bermon Village and saw black armored soldiers with pale skinned faces, cutting down defenseless locals like cattle. Ka-leel leapt off the silver platform and his Manifest immediately shifted back into three orbs.

    The orbs flew at the soldiers with incredible force, blowing through their armor and piercing their bodies before exiting out the other side. Cobalt Shift''s attacks were swift and precise, killing the soldiers instantly. Ka-leel then aimed his hand at another group of soldiers, causing them to get flown back by an invisible force. They slammed into the wall and were crushed by their own metal armor as Ka-leel manipulated it to his will.

    He rushed over and helped some civilians to their feet, urging them to run for safety out of the village. He then commanded one of his orbs to follow the group and protect them from any oncoming danger. It swiftly left the trio and began circling above their heads in a clockwise motion, directing the civilians away from the village.

    While they ran away, Ka-leel effortlessly took down soldier after soldier as he got closer to the city center, frantically looking around for survivors or people in need of help.

    Just as he saved an elderly man, Ka-leel got a large object thrown in his direction. His Manifest acted on its own and grew exponentially, flattening out and curving around him to block the sudden assault. The object splashed against the shield and ran down like thick water.

    ¡°Mud??¡± Ka-leel thought to himself, confused by the wet dirt he saw. Ka-leel looked over to his right and noticed a pale skinned man with three eyes, holding an interesting looking sword. Under his eyes were thin lines racing down to his jaw line and even though he was of average build, Ka-leel could sense his immense strength.

    Upon facing this person, he immediately knew they were a Boundless, but this was his first time officially coming across one so powerful. Ka-leel glared at him with great disgust as he turned around, feeling highly annoyed that these savages attacked his peaceful hometown.The two sized each other up as the fall wind blew intensely, raising the tension to incredible levels.

 CH 36: How Can You Do Nothing?

    ¡°Who are you and why have you come here?¡± Ka-leel asked with an angered expression. The man glared back as he looked him up and down, not impressed by what he saw.

    ¡°The name is Lovi, one of the four great generals of King Briddle. I am here to gather more material for the revival of our people. Give yourself up freely and we will be sure to make good use of you and the insects of this village.¡± Lovi coldly replied, showing little emotion to the ridiculous words he was saying.

    Ka-leel tensed up as he scowled, now ready to fight with everything he¡¯s got. Lovi took notice of his unwillingness to comply and responded.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems you don¡¯t intend to heed my words¡­. Very well.¡± He suddenly stabbed his curved blade into the ground and multiple blasts of sticky mud flew towards Ka-leel with great speed. The mud careened towards him before he quickly held up his hand.

    Two silver orbs appeared and fired off into the mud piles, exploding them from the inside into a mist of wet dirt. As the dirt rained down, he glared at Lovi and in a flash, he bolted towards him with an electrified dash. Lovi was stunned by his speed and couldn''t quite react in time.

    Ka-leel¡¯s Manifest liquified as it wrapped around his fist, before hardening into a pair of silver gloves. He then punched Lovi clean across his jaw with tremendous force. The collision shook the ground around them and he went straight into a nearby wall, destroying it in the process.

    Ka-leel rushed over to the wall, fully ready to unload more carnage and end his opponent swiftly. However, as he approached, he noticed that his feet were starting to sink into the ground.

    They got stuck in a pool of mud and the stickiness of it made any kind of movement incredibly difficult. Lovi burst forth from the debris and kneed Ka-leel in the stomach, knocking him back and breaking him free from the trap.

    Ka-leel landed while gripping his stomach, breathing heavily from the attack. He then commanded Cobalt Shift to fight against Lovi, allowing him to recover a bit of strength. The two silver orbs flew towards him with incredible precision and speed, hitting Lovi from all directions.

    He struggled to fight them off, unable to match their size and quickness. Powerful blow after powerful blow landed on him, feeling as though he were getting punched by two, 1000 lbs, solid metal fists. With each passing second they increased their speed, now looking like silver streaks in the air as they forcefully connected on Lovi.

    After the brutal assault, Lovi became fed up and forced out his Core Energy. He pushed back the orbs as he slammed his sword into the ground. The soil rapidly liquified and transformed into mud once again, rippling outwards in impressive fashion. The mud rose up like waves in the ocean and swallowed the annoying orbs.

    He then directed the attack towards Ka-leel, swiftly catching and consuming him as it barreled like a roaring tsunami. The wave of mud crashed down and the soil rapidly hardened, turning back into solid and stable ground. Lovi breathed heavily as he was now tired from expelling a large amount of Core Energy, not expecting to fight such a skilled foe.

    ¡°Cursed human, how dare he make me use this much power. Shame we couldn¡¯t take his Strand.¡± Lovi muttered as he wiped the black blood from his cut cheek.

    As he turned around, the ground shook violently underneath his feet. Lovi felt an incredible amount of Core Energy building up and he slowly glanced down, trying to pinpoint the source. Suddenly, a massive whirlwind of dirt and mud flew out of the ground. The two silver orbs were spinning with intense velocity, creating a vacuum around Ka-leel in the center.

    ¡°But how!?!?¡± Lovi loudly thought to himself, knowing that he just buried this man under an impossible amount of dirt.

    The whirlwind subsided as Ka-leel gently landed on the ground, his face now housing an incredibly angered expression. Seconds later, the third silver orb rejoined his Manifest, having just finished its task of escorting people to safety. The Manifest playfully spun around as they suspended themselves in front of him, eagerly awaiting their next command. Just as Ka-leel raised his palm towards the three eyed man, Lovi lightly smirked.

    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll have to do this another day. I don¡¯t have time to entertain a village boy anymore. Our quota is met.¡± He said, looking over at a Boundless soldier giving him a signal. As soon as he finished speaking, Lovi and the remaining soldiers dashed out of the village and away from the area.

    The village became terrifyingly quiet as Ka-leel was left alone, standing amongst the smoldering chaos. Ka-leel brushed dirt off of his shirt and looked around at the devastation that befell his home, still feeling on edge about the previous fight. He quickly collected himself before rushing over to his grandmother¡¯s home, hoping against all hope that she was okay.

    In the distance, he noticed that it had been partially destroyed, but was not on fire. As Ka-leel arrived, he burst through the door and saw her pinned under some debris. Ka-leel quickly moved the debris out of the way before helping her up, tending to her fairly minor injuries.

    ¡°Are you okay!?!¡± He frantically asked, checking her all over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Just a little shaken up.¡± She responded, brushing the scuffs on her apron.

    ¡°Did they do anything to you? Did they hurt you?!?¡± Ka-leel exclaimed, starting to feel even more anger towards the assailants.

    ¡°Did who hurt me? I was cleaning up the kitchen when suddenly an explosion happened in the village center. Next thing I knew, I¡¯m on the ground and the ceiling had fallen on me. Tell me, what is going on?¡± She curiously asked with growing concern. He told her what he saw and what he had just fought, not missing a single detail.

    ¡°Oh goodness!! Ka-leel, go out there and help those in need. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She requested with a frightened cadence. He refused at first but then after getting reassured that she was fine, he rushed outside to help the injured after the Boundless assault.

    He sprinted down the cobblestone path and still couldn¡¯t believe the amount of destruction that had occurred while he was gone. Ka-leel painfully averted his eyes as he saw bloodied, dead bodies littering the roads. He got a bit further until something caught his eyes. Something that he couldn¡¯t possibly look away from.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    In an empty alleyway, he noticed the hollowed out bodies of little children. Their thin bodies were dark gray, faces and limbs incredibly shriveled/wrinkled up, and on their chests were large holes. Ka-leel slowly walked forward with the look of horror on his face, feeling sick to his stomach by what he saw.

    ¡°W-what¡­¡± He cautiously muttered, feeling at a complete loss of words as he stared at the lifeless bodies of these innocent children. Seconds later, a glint of red came into view and he turned his attention to the left hand side of the alley. Ka-leel dropped to his knees in disbelief. In front of him was a little girl with a red ribbon tied in her hair.

    It was Layla. No longer the cheerful, goofy, and sweet little girl, but now a gray, lifeless husk of skin and bones. He had no words, only silent thoughts and regrets as he wished he had been here to save them. Tears streamed down his face as he reached in and touched her cold body. The fall breeze that was oh so comforting earlier now felt icey and dull.

    Several days later, Castle de Belouis was as busy and lively as ever, especially within the council room. Queen Azhane, Zalthia of One, and the Volaire Council members were sitting inside, discussing various matters.

    ¡°Melspire has contacted us regarding more security for their northern trade routes. They''re curious about what we plan to do to ensure their safety while they conduct their trades through our nation.¡± One of the council members said to the Queen.

    ¡°Councilwoman Peora, we have stationed soldiers all throughout our many trade routes. There should be no further interruptions to their businesses moving forward. Felicity of Six is in charge of the north as well and I trust that she can handle any incoming threat going on up there.¡± Azhane replied, trying to reassure them.

    ¡°Soldiers are well and good, but we keep getting multiple reports of more and more attacks happening throughout our nation. Far more than any other, mind you. This plan of yours has not only been ineffective, but also incredibly resource heavy. The other five nations rely on us to get their trading done with each other, and so we need a more direct approach if we want them to continue to rely on us.¡± Another council member replied, not happy about the current circumstances.

    ¡°We understand that, however, this situation isn¡¯t something we can just make disappear. It will take time to deal with.¡± Zalthia quickly chimed in.

    ¡°Time is not something we have the luxury of, Lady Zalthia. How we deal with this needs to be both swift and efficient, and unfortunately at the rate we are moving there won¡¯t be anything left of us. I think it''s time we take this matter from Your Majesty and apply our own methods¡­¡± Councilwoman Peora remarked, gathering agreeable nods from her fellow councilmen.

    Before Azhane could plead her case, their meeting was rudely interrupted. The doors to the council room flew open and slammed into the walls, loudly echoing across the room. Everyone looked up in confusion and noticed Ka-leel of Four walking through the door, with a slightly angered expression.

    ¡°How dare you interrupt this meeting with such rude behavior!? We should have you punished for this great insolence!¡± One of the council members exclaimed, absolutely crossed by the insubordination. Ka-leel glared at him darkly, not feeling an inch of fear or regret from his actions.

    ¡°Punish? As a member of Six, you have no authority over me, back off. I¡¯m here to speak with Her Majesty, not you.¡± He coldly said, walking past the council and approaching the steps that lead up to Azhane and Zalthia. He stopped and bowed his head to her.

    ¡°I am deeply sorry for my sudden arrival, but I must speak with Your Majesty urgently. Please, lend me your ear.¡± He asked with his deep voice, clearly troubled by something. Azhane was taken aback by his theatrics as this was incredibly rare coming from someone like Ka-leel. He would typically be the most calm and level headed of the members, so this behavior was quite shocking to say the least.

    She cleared her throat and commanded the council members to exit the room, ending the meeting prematurely. Everyone reluctantly walked out, leaving the three of them alone inside. Azhane gazed at Ka-leel with her vivid red eyes and began to speak.

    ¡°Ka-leel of Four, what has troubled you so much that you would show up unannounced like this. Is everything okay? You may speak freely.¡± She warmly said, eager to know what was going on. He raised his head and stared straight into her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty¡­ My.. My hometown village... Was attacked and destroyed by the Boundless. Many lives were lost¡­ Your Majesty, I ask you, is there any way we can strike these savages down to protect our nation?¡± He asked with a heavy heart, fighting back tears.

    Azhane could see the pain in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond to his request. After a brief silence and slight hesitation, she finally replied.

    ¡°I feel terribly sorry for your village and the losses that occurred there. I can only imagine the pain caused by all this.¡± She softly said, clearly feeling sympathy for her subordinate''s unfortunate situation.

    ¡°However, there isn¡¯t anything we can do about it at this time. We can send some aid there to help the injured, but an assault of any kind would be ill advised. I am sorry.¡± Ka-leel¡¯s eyes went wide and his sadness quickly turned into great anger.

    ¡°Why is it ill advised!?!? People are being killed out there in this very nation and yet you sit back in your castle, doing nothing! Since when were you such a coward!?¡± He yelled out, seething with justified rage.

    As soon as these words left his mouth, three clones of Zalthia surrounded Ka-leel with their scythes aimed at him. one at his left, one at his right, and a third behind him with the inner blade cupped around his neck, pressing closely. He was frozen with fear as they forced him to the ground, putting his life in jeopardy.

    ¡°Mind your tongue Ka-leel of Four! Have you forgotten who you are speaking to? Say anything else and I swear I will cut you down right here, do you understand me?!¡± Zalthia sharply yelled with an angered, red eyed glare. He slowly nodded his head, shivering with fear after realizing what he had just done.

    Azhane silently raised her hand to Zalthia, signaling for her to stand down. She sucked her teeth in annoyance before her clones faded away from ka-leel, allowing him to get up.

    ¡°I understand your frustrations Ka-leel, trust me I do. However, as Queen of this nation, I can¡¯t just blindly go into battle after the fall of a single village. My intervention would have severe consequences for all of Volaire and I unfortunately have to think about what is best for everyone as a whole. Rest assured though, we are thinking of ways to combat this new threat. It will just be some time before any concrete ideas are created. So please, calm yourself and trust me. Trust that I will do right by our people.¡± Azhane calmly said, trying to reassure him.

    Ka-leel of Four quietly nodded his head and after a brief pause, he softly responded.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Your Majesty. You¡¯re right.. I apologize for my behavior, forgive me.¡± He regained his composure and Azhane dismissed him from the room, forgiving him for the rude outburst. He bowed to them before swiftly leaving the room, closing the doors behind him.

    The council room became eerily cold and heavy as Azhane¡¯s bloodlust seeped out. She tightly gripped the edge of her chair¡¯s armrest, slightly cracking them in the process.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zalthia asked with concern, feeling nervous by the enormous power spike coming from her sister.

    ¡°Yes.. I¡¯m fine.. Just incredibly frustrated by this Boundless situation.¡± She coldly responded, hitting the limits of her patience.

    ¡°Damn it!!! Don¡¯t know how much more of this I can take¡­¡± Azhane squeezed and the armrest burst into small pieces as she glared off into the distance, clearly angered by the current events.

    ¡°Please, Azhane. You must remain calm. We cannot have you do anything hasty that would put this whole nation or our family at risk. We don¡¯t know what kind of information Briddle will leak out to the other nations. It¡¯s too dangerous and you know that.¡± Zalthia said, trying to quell the Queen¡¯s growing rage. Azhane slowly calmed down and sighed, leaning back in her broken chair.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do about this anymore. Nothing is working and no one is happy with my decisions so far. At this point, what does it matter if I do something or not?¡± She vented, getting fed up with her position of power. Zalthia remained silent as she pondered her sister¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m so over this¡­¡± Azhane stood from her chair, clearly still upset by everything.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room for a bit. No one is to disturb me¡­¡± She stepped down from the stairs and vanished, teleporting out of the room with a blink. Zalthia stood alone in the council room, wishing she could do something to help ease her sister¡¯s burden. However, deep down, Zalthia knew that this was the lifestyle Azhane signed up for once she ascended the throne.

 CH 37: Letter of Uncertainty

    Just as the sun set at the Imperial Palace within the Arista Empire, Gabriella Ramos was enjoying her typical lavish lifestyle. Getting fed grapes and wine by scantily clad slaves, tending to her every need. The High Priest was present within the room as well, but he looked at the lavish display with slight disgust.

    One of the thinly dressed slaves walked over and rubbed his chest, trying to entice him with her womanly charm. Leo swatted her arm away as he loudly cleared his throat.

    ¡°Ahem! Your Excellency, can we please continue this conversation??¡± He said with an annoyed cadence. Gabriella laughed as she saw how uncomfortable he was.

    ¡°You really need to live a little more, High Priest Vaux¡¯Hallah. I have many quality concubines within my palace, shall I arrange a session for you?¡± She asked with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°No thank you. I don¡¯t want my body to be defiled by these unsightly harlots.¡± He replied, straightening out his white robes.

    ¡°Suit yourself. Anyways, I called you here because I think we should move to the next step.¡± Gabriella shifted her tone to a more serious one.

    ¡°And what might the next step be?¡± Leo curiously wondered. The Empress took one last sip of her wine and smiled.

    ¡°I think we need to send a heavier blow to speed things up. Azhane Belouis has been rather persistent in not retaliating, even though her nation is getting eaten alive at an alarming rate.¡± Leo nodded his head in agreement and posed a question to the Empress.

    ¡°Yes, it is honestly quite annoying if you ask me. So, what do you propose we do?¡± Gabriella set down her glass before getting more comfortable, adjusting in her large chair.

    ¡°My scouts have been keeping a close eye on Castle de Belouis and they¡¯ve reported that an Arista native has gotten quite close to Carmen Belouis. Her name is Sarah Lichen and they¡¯re pretty much attached at the hip at this point, doing everything together. I think she will be the key to making this happen.¡± Gabriella replied, reaching for another grape.

    The High Priest¡¯s interest was piqued and he asked what she had in mind, focusing all of his attention on her. Gabriella grinned and looked over to the Priest with her alluring lilac eyes.

    ¡°Oh, you know how kids can be. Doing the dumbest of things from the smallest of pushes. This idea is no different.¡± The Empress started to snicker and cackle loudly, finding her idea absolutely hilarious if it worked. She fully explained her plan to the High Priest and after a few brief moments of pondering, he found it to be brilliant.

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder how you¡¯re able to come up with these ideas of yours. So simple, yet so direct. Impressive.¡± Leo said, applauding her efforts.

    ¡°What can I say? I live for this kind of work.¡± Gabriella happily accepted his praise as she grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started right away. Have your men ready to go as well. I feel we will need to strike quicker than we think.¡± The High Priest agreed and stood from his seat.

    ¡°Consider it done. I will be in touch once preparations are complete.¡± He said, getting ready to exit the room. Gabriella nodded and motioned for him to leave as she laid back down, getting pampered by her slaves.

    Carmen, Sarah, and Rivell were found walking around the streets of Ariana city, visiting various shops with a very specific goal in mind. Carmen was on the search for a unique gift to give Azhane for her twenty-ninth birthday. The day was coming up quite quickly and she really wanted to find something special.

    However, after being among the locals for a period of time, the trio began to notice something. The city was as busy as ever, but the people walking about didn¡¯t seem nearly as cheerful and lively anymore.

    ¡°Man, things sure are getting shaky out here. You can see the fear in people¡¯s eyes.¡± Sarah commented, taking notice of everyone being so on edge.

    ¡°Yeah for sure, these are some scary times we live in.¡± Rivell replied with concern.

    As they walked along the path, headed to another store, a cleanly dressed man approached them. His vest was deep red and upon his chest was a small Arista Empire crest, shoddily etched with black fabric. On his side was a bag filled with letters, some folded and some rolled up.

    His attire was clearly that of a messenger of some sort, but something felt incredibly off about him. He stopped in front of the group as he cleared his throat, preparing to speak to them.

    ¡°Are you Sarah Lichen?¡± He asked, curiously looking her up and down.

    ¡°Uhh yes... Can I help you?¡± She responded with a confused expression, not knowing what this was all about. The man reached into his bag and fished out a thin envelope, sealed with an Arista crest.

    ¡°I bring thee a message from The Empire. It is of utmost importance. Please take this letter and sign here.¡± He said while handing her the envelope and a pen. Sarah took the items and signed her name in his notebook, handing it back to him. After he reviewed her signature, he bowed his head before swiftly leaving.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Carmen asked, watching the man walk away through the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure... Whatever this is, it must be serious if an imperial messenger sought me out personally.¡± Sarah replied, looking at the envelope in her hands. She flipped it over and broke the seal, removing the folded parchment inside. Sarah began to read the letter:

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Sarah Lichen,

    Arista has recently come victim to many Boundless attacks all across our nation. Among the areas that have come under siege is Quin Town, south of the capital. After careful investigation, we regret to inform you that among the citizens missing from this area is Darien Lichen, Mara Lichen, and Caden Lichen. We believe these individuals have been captured and taken to the Boundless territory, as well as many others. Unfortunately, rescue efforts will be impossible for us as our resources are spread too thin. You are more than welcome to take action and locate your family, however this is not recommended. For the Empire!

    Regards,

    General Mark S. Varmont

    Sarah¡¯s eyes went wide and her hands shook as she read this haunting message. She shifted her fingers slightly and felt a second page behind the letter. Sarah flipped to it and noticed a detailed map that showed very specific coordinates to the location of the Boundless City.

    ¡°W-what?¡± She softly said, looking as though she had just seen a ghost.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What does the letter say??¡± Carmen got closer, hoping to see the written contents on the page. No response came from Sarah, only panicked silence. Rivell tried to grab the letter from Sarah¡¯s hands, but she swiftly snatched it back.

    ¡°Uhh, it¡¯s nothing. I just.. Uhh.. Have a big debt to pay back. Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± She replied with a nervous laugh, still clearly looking distraught.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the castle, I¡¯m feeling a little tired.¡± Sarah started to walk slowly in the opposite direction, her steps incredibly shaky as she barely stayed in a straight line.

    Carmen and Rivell glanced at each other with concern, knowing something was wrong. They quickly followed after her and once the group arrived at the castle, Sarah immediately went to her room and closed the door. Shortly after, Carmen softly knocked.

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to talk about it? We¡¯re here for you.¡± She asked, hoping to find out what the problem was. No response. Carmen and Rivell shrugged after the extended silence and reluctantly left, wondering what was on that letter to make Sarah flinch so much. This behavior was quite strange to them, especially since Sarah usually had everything together and never really had a problem speaking her mind when a problem arose.

    Late into the night when most had fallen asleep, Sarah sneaked out of her room with a fully packed bag. She swiftly and quietly made her way down the hall, peeking around the corners to make sure the area was clear. Sarah made a break for the steps, hoping to get down to a more reasonable level of this massive castle.

    Once she got to the back half of Castle de Belouis, Sarah noticed an open window inviting her over. She peeked over the edge and pondered a thought for a second.

    ¡°Hmm, that should be low enough.¡± She softly muttered, gauging the distance to the ground below. Sarah slung her bag over her shoulder and got onto the window sill, steadying herself as she prepared to leap. With a quick hop, she exited the window and after a brief moment, her feet were enveloped by wind energy.

    She gracefully and gently floated down to the ground below, not making a single sound. The silent wind fluttered and skated around her legs, stabilizing Sarah¡¯s rapid descent. After a few short seconds, she landed and sprinted towards the garden, making her escape. Just as she got around the long row of bushes, Sarah suddenly became completely frozen by an invisible force, unable to move a single muscle.

    ¡°I knew you were going to pull something like this. Why won¡¯t you tell us what¡¯s going on?¡± Carmen forcefully asked, coming out of the bushes with her palm aimed at Sarah. Rivell stepped out as well with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re your friends and if you¡¯re in trouble we want to help. No matter what!¡± He added, pleading their case. Carmen ended her gravity manipulation as Sarah dropped to her knees.

    ¡°My family... My family was captured¡­ I have to save them. No one else will.¡± Sarah sounded incredibly dejected as she fought back tears. Carmen walked over and put her hand on her shoulder, trying to provide comfort the best she could.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯ll be okay! We will help you save them and we won¡¯t take no for an answer!¡± She said with a reassuring smile. Rivell nodded in agreement, but to their surprise Sarah slowly shook her head.

    ¡°I appreciate that, but this is not something you all need to concern yourselves with. I can handle it¡­¡± Sarah continued to look down at the ground, not feeling too thrilled about their offer of assistance. Carmen sighed as she got down to Sarah¡¯s level, now placing both hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°Look, Sarah. We¡¯ve been on so many adventures these past few months and you¡¯ve been with us every step of the way. We are pretty much family at this point and if something has happened to those you hold dear, then I want to help in any way I can. You don¡¯t have to do things alone anymore, alright?¡± Carmen gently remarked with a smile.

    Sarah glanced up with a hopeful expression and her eyes met with Carmen¡¯s. After a brief moment to ponder, Sarah returned the smile as she slightly snickered.

    ¡°Thanks guys. I¡¯m sorry, I just didn¡¯t want to drag you all into my problems. But.. I.. I really could use the help.¡± She wiped a tear away before getting to her feet. Sarah explained to them what the letter had said and went over the details on the map.

    ¡°Sooo, all we need to do is find them and bring them here? Should be easy with these.¡± Carmen replied, holding out the teleportation pendant they used when traveling to Siestro.

    ¡°We just need to get in there, grab them, and port back here.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes went wide before she quickly rummaged through her bag, looking for the pendant.

    ¡°I completely forgot about that thing. Will it still work?¡± She asked, pulling the necklace out and shining it in the moonlight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why it wouldn¡¯t work. We just need it to get us close. We¡¯ll figure out the rest later.¡± Carmen said with a determined smile, eager to put her plan into action. Rivell looked a little nervous by all of this and he wasn¡¯t completely onboard just yet.

    ¡°But.. What about your sisters?? Wouldn¡¯t they know where we went? Maybe we should talk to them first, just to be safe.¡± He wondered with an anxious cadence.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to wait til morning and talk to them about it. Plus, they will probably tell us no and brush the problem aside. Hopefully we''ll be back before they even realize we¡¯re gone.¡± Carmen replied, having already made up her mind. He continued to hesitate and wasn¡¯t quite convinced by Carmen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Look Rivell, are you coming or what? I know you¡¯re scared but my family desperately needs the help, before it¡¯s too late. Will you come along?¡± Sarah chimed in, taking hold of his hand and gazing at him with the most pathetic eyes. He pondered the thought for a brief moment before loudly sighing.

    ¡°Fineeee, I¡¯ll come with you guys.¡± Sarah leapt up with excitement and gave him a big hug, feeling happy that he was coming along. Rivell was taken aback by her sudden forwardness, stunned by the amount of rare affection she just showed. He slightly blushed as she ended her embrace and took a few steps back, not knowing how to feel in that moment.

    ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Carmen asked, gripping her pendant tightly.

    ¡°Yeah, but where will this thing take us?¡± Sarah questioned, forgetting how the pendant worked the first time.

    ¡°Zalthia said it would take us to the town closest to our destination. If that map you have is correct, it should drop us in Sprain Town. At least, I hope.¡± Carmen looked closely at the map and tried recalling her memories the best she could.

    They all took hold of their pendants while forcing their Core Energy into them. The trio glowed purple and with a blink, they vanished from the castle grounds.

 CH 38: Crossing Enemy Lines

    They arrived just outside of Sprain Town, located at the southern edge of Olun territory. The sun was beginning to rise in the east just as they touched down, causing them to squint at the sudden light.

    ¡°Awesome, looks like it worked!¡± Carmen exclaimed, happy that her plan was off to a good start. The group made their way towards the town, hoping to get some supplies before heading off to the Boundless City.

    Once they entered the town, they noticed that a multitude of the buildings were trashed and burned, as though there had been a major battle here. The Boundless had extended their clutches to this town and the wake of destruction was evidence of this.

    After shopping at a few open stores, the trio were ready to make their trip. Just as they exited the last shop, someone familiar spotted Carmen from their hotel window.

    Caleb Ravenfell had been in Sprain Town the past few days, conducting some business on his father¡¯s behalf. The Inn he was staying at happened to be across the street from the supply store.

    He stretched from his night of rest and looked out the window, following his typical morning ritual. As Caleb glanced down, a girl with silver hair caught his eye as she ran down the street with two others.

    ¡°Carmen!?!¡± He thought to himself with great surprise and confusion, shocked to see her all the way out in this region. Upon further inspection, he noticed that the other two individuals were Sarah and Rivell.

    ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re doing here? They seem like they¡¯re in a hurry as well.¡± He quickly closed his window and got dressed, packing a light travel bag in the process. Caleb peeked his head out of his room and looked in both directions, making sure the coast was clear. He then masterfully snuck past the Melspire guards accompanying him on this trip and made his way outside.

    Caleb quickly followed after Carmen, trying to see what was going on with them. The group exited Sprain Town and rushed into the woods, following Sarah¡¯s map closely.

    ¡°This route should take us straight there. I¡¯d say we should reach it before nightfall.¡± Sarah said with a determined, yet fearful expression. As they continued to move forward, Rivell couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about this situation.

    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s kind of weird that they would give you a map, detailing the exact location of the Boundless?¡± He asked, clearly still not wanting to be here.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. How else would I be able to find them?¡± Sarah replied, shrugging off his concern.

    ¡°But..¡± Rivell was abruptly cut off by Carmen suddenly stopping her sprint. She looked around and glared at the nearby trees, sensing that something was watching them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah asked, not sure why Carmen is on high alert.

    ¡°You can stop hiding! I know you¡¯re following us!¡± She yelled out, looking toward a row of bushes a few meters behind them. Rivell and Sarah stepped aside and prepared for an attack, ready to summon their Manifests. The bushes rustled and out walked Caleb Ravenfell, slinging his bag over his shoulder.

    ¡°Caleb!? Why are you here??¡± Carmen exclaimed, surprised to see him again. Caleb approached while sighing, annoyed he was noticed so easily.

    ¡°I saw you guys rushing out of Sprain Town. It seemed like there was some kind of problem, so I followed you all to see where you were going.¡± He replied, showing concern for their situation.

    Sarah and Carmen explained their situation to him and after careful thought, Caleb agreed to help them out. They continued their mad dash through the woods, trying to pick up the pace.

    After a few hours, the clouds above began to turn incredibly dark and the wind fiercely howled as it gusted violently.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about to storm. We should find some shelter.¡± Caleb said as he felt a few droplets of water sprinkle onto his face. Everyone quickly agreed except for Sarah.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s keep going. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± Sarah continued to sprint forward, showing no regard at all for anyone else. Everyone reluctantly advanced, despite the growing turmoil in the sky. Minutes later, a torrential downpour of heavy rain cascaded onto the group, soaking them from head to toe.

    ¡°SARAH!! We¡¯re stopping!!¡± Carmen yelled out, holding her bag over her head to block the rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s just rain, we can keep-.¡± Sarah paused just as a massive strike of lightning blasted a nearby tree, producing the loudest boom of thunder they¡¯ve ever heard.

    ¡°Shelter, NOW!¡± Caleb shouted as he pointed toward a small cave just off in the distance. Sarah annoyingly looked at the cave and then at the sky, taking note of the streaks of light rippling through the clouds. ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Everyone piled into the damp cave, trying to get out of the violent thunderstorm happening outside. Sarah threw her bag down before taking a seat, clearly upset by something. Carmen glanced over to see Sarah pouting and staring deeply at the ground, tormented by her thoughts.

    ¡°Look Sarah, I know you¡¯re worried about your family, but we can¡¯t get to them in this kind of weather. Just relax for a bit, we¡¯ll get going again as soon as the storm passes. Okay?¡± Carmen softly said, trying to calm her down.

    ¡°Sure... Whatever.¡± Sarah replied, crossing her arms and shifting her body away from the group.

    Carmen, Caleb, and Rivell went to the opposite side of the cave to give Sarah a bit more space, hoping that would help lift her mood. As they took a seat, Caleb posed a question for Carmen.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s commendable that you all want to help Sarah out, but.. Do your sisters know you¡¯re out here doing this? I find it hard to believe they would just let you out of their sight so easily.¡± He asked with a slightly concerned expression. Carmen nervously laughed at his comment and shook her head.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Yeaaaah, about that¡­ We kind of just left without mentioning anything. There¡¯s no way they would agree to let us go, so we had to do this on our own. If things go according to plan, we should be back just as they start to realize we¡¯re gone. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She hoped this would reassure the Crown Prince, but he wasn¡¯t fully convinced. Caleb shook his head in disbelief at what he heard, shocked that Carmen would do something so careless.

    ¡°Oh.. I see.. Well, in any case, we¡¯ve got to be careful going forward. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s gotten really bad out here lately.¡± They agreed with Caleb¡¯s statement and talked about various stories they¡¯ve heard regarding the Boundless situation.

    ¡°Melspire has gotten rather lucky. We¡¯ve only had a handful of Boundless attacks, but even those didn¡¯t result in many casualties.¡± Caleb said with a slight hint of surprise.

    ¡°Really?? Volaire has been getting hit all over. We¡¯ve pretty much taken the brunt of their assault and Azhane can¡¯t seem to figure out why. The atmosphere around the castle is getting really tense. It¡¯s suffocating.¡± Carmen replied, recalling all the horror stories she had heard surrounding the Boundless attacks.

    ¡°Yeah, my Father finds it rather strange as well. He wants to provide assistance, but for some reason he seems hesitant to do so. Said his involvement could have repercussions, whatever that means. It¡¯s rare for my Father to be so vague about political matters.¡± Caleb sighed as he looked out towards the cave entrance, staring at the heavy rainfall.

    ¡°Scary times we live in, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Rivell chimed in with a sigh of his own, feeling more fearful of the future as time passed by.

    The trio continued to chat for a bit longer and when they realized that the storm wasn''t passing, they decided to get some rest. Caleb stretched as he leaned back against the wall, closing his eyes while crossing his arms. However, just as he got comfortable, he felt something touch his arm.

    He opened his eyes and noticed Carmen napping on his shoulder, her silver hair now draping down his arm. He lightly chuckled and smiled, finding this moment to be rather adorable. Caleb leaned his head over top of hers and he quickly fell asleep, getting some rest on this stormy afternoon.

    A couple hours went by and the two were awoken by a brash yet familiar voice.

    ¡°Hey lovebirds, let¡¯s get going already.¡± Carmen and Caleb opened their eyes to see the sun bleeding into the cave, lighting up Sarah¡¯s face. They glanced over and noticed that their bodies were extremely close, causing them to blush from embarrassment.

    Caleb and Carmen quickly separated with awkward swiftness, unable to look each other in the eyes. Rivell softly laughed as Sarah rolled her eyes at the sight. They gathered their things and left the cave, ready to continue this journey. The group silently walked for a while longer, hoping to arrive at their destination soon.

    ¡°According to this, their location should be about ten more miles south from here. Shouldn¡¯t be much longer.¡± Sarah said, breaking the silence as she pointed down at her map. After her statement, everyone was startled by an unfamiliar and grizzly voice coming from behind them.

    ¡°Just where do you think you kids are going?¡± The group quickly turned around to see a tall man with pale skin wearing a silver helmet. On his back was a large, intricately shaped battle ax garnished with black runic symbols. Standing next to the mysterious man was a young girl with purple hair and empty, sad looking eyes, gripping a skull amulet necklace.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Sarah shouted, immediately taking out her Manifest to defend herself. The man chuckled as he glared at his measly opponents, not feeling impressed by them at all.

    ¡°I am Trion, one of the four Boundless Generals serving under Lord Briddle. You children are trespassing on our lands.¡± He replied while crossing his arms at their unwelcome appearance. Upon hearing who the man was, Carmen, Sarah, and Caleb all stepped forward, fully preparing for an altercation to take place.

    ¡°Hmm, no need to show such aggressive faces. Simply surrender yourselves to me and this will be over quickly. Does that sound good?¡± Trion quipped, not wanting to waste his time with a fight against younglings.

    Carmen immediately summoned Graviton¡¯s Eclipse as she glared back at him, showing no signs of backing down. Trion looked deeply at her rapier and sensed the energy coming from it, intrigued by what he felt.

    ¡°This girl has an affinity to Dark? I wonder if she is the one Moku mentioned in his report a while back. Hmmmm, maybe I should capture her.¡± He pondered the thought deeply as he carefully reached for the handle of his ax.

    As soon as he fully wielded the weapon, he quickly swung his Manifest with no warning. The ax fired off a slash of dark energy towards the group, barreling through the air with great speed. Everyone leapt out of the way to dodge the assault and watch as the black, pulsing slash connected with the trees behind them. The trees curiously withered and shriveled up from the attack, as though their very life force was siphoned away.

    Caleb summoned his Glacial Rend after he helped Carmen to her feet and the duo charged towards Trion, weapons fully aimed at him. Sarah took a position at the rear to provide them with cover fire, shooting a barrage of wind arrows at every opening she saw. The group''s formation was near perfect and it showed just how much improvement they had made over the past few months.

    Caleb and Carmen picked up right where they left off during their fight at the Summit Festival, completely in sync with each other''s attacks. When Caleb struck from the right, Carmen immediately followed up on the left, comboing their rapier slashes in rapid succession.

    Trion could barely keep up with the coordinated assault and to his surprise, these teenagers had him completely on the ropes. He couldn¡¯t get an opening to counterattack and had to play fully defensive, blocking their volley of rapier pierces with his Manifest.

    Caleb leapt back and pointed his Manifest at Trion, firing off a large, sharp icicle towards him. It connected and broke Trion¡¯s defenses, sending his arms upward and leaving his abdomen exposed briefly. Carmen quickly followed up with a forward thrust of her rapier, sending out a massive burst of gravitational energy. Trion was blasted backwards into the trees, barely missing the young girl that accompanied him.

    ¡°Just what is happening?? Why are they so coordinated and strong?¡± Trion thought to himself as he pushed a collapsed tree off of him. He had grossly underestimated the abilities of these kids and Trion now realized he needed to get serious. As he slowly stood up from the foliage and debris, Trion turned his attention towards the young girl before yelling out.

    ¡°Hey Priscilla, a little help here would be nice!! Useless child!¡± Priscilla flinched and backed away slightly, looking scared and unsure of what to do. Annoyed by her lack of action, he walked over to her in a rage. Trion raised his fist and punched her in the stomach, completely knocking the air out of her. Priscilla gasped as spit flew out of her mouth and she fell to her knees, clearly in pain.

    ¡°How many times must we remind you little human, you are our tool and you need to do your job. Don¡¯t make me report this to Lord Briddle!!¡± Trion exclaimed, getting incredibly irritated by her lack of assistance in this fight.

    ¡°Hey! Why did you do that?? Stay away from her!¡± Carmen barked back, surprised someone of his size would hit a kid like that. Priscilla¡¯s eyes went wide with fear as she slowly stood up, not wanting her hesitation to escalate things further. She took hold of the amulet around her neck and forced her Core Energy into it, causing the air to feel incredibly heavy and still.

    Suddenly, Priscilla¡¯s shadow increased in size and out of it came a large number of shadowy looking soldiers, their total being seventy. The group was stunned by all of the soldiers that had now surrounded them, surprised this young girl could pull off such a feat.

    ¡°What the hell?! Look at them all!¡± Sarah exclaimed with slight fear in her voice. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to fight through them! Get behind me!¡± Carmen replied, preparing to activate her Manifest¡¯s special ability. Just as she raised Graviton¡¯s Eclipse into the air, the group heard Trion¡¯s voice from behind the crowd of soldiers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, little miss.¡± He said with a deep and guttural tone.

    The whole area became shrouded in a thick fog, engulfing the soldiers and the group. Carmen tried to activate her gravity field, but to her surprise, nothing happened. She and the rest of the team felt their energy leaving them, as though something was siphoning it out. Shivers began to go down their spines while they awaited the outcome of this terrifying fog.

 CH 39: The Boundless City

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?? I feel so heavy and weak right now.¡± Carmen said, lowering her arm as she struggled to grip her Manifest tightly.

    ¡°Yeah, me too. Feels like something is eating away at our Core Energy.¡± Caleb chimed in, now noticing the loss of power from his body.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s this fog or whatever it is. I¡¯ll try to blow it away.¡± Sarah charged up some wind energy around her bow and before it could become anything substantial, the energy dissipated and faded. Her arms lowered while slightly trembling, getting weaker and weaker with each passing second. In that same moment, the group heard Trion speak through the fog.

    ¡°Now that I have you all under the influence of my Manifest, kindly surrender yourselves. Might as well do it now because you won¡¯t last long otherwise.¡± His voice now sounded fairly playful as he felt confident that this fight was over.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t surrendering! Let us out of here!!¡± Rivell yelled as he frantically looked around, trying to pinpoint where the voice was coming from.

    ¡°Suit yourselves¡­¡± The shadow soldiers charged in from all directions and started to fight the weakened group. With each punch and kick, they felt more and more of their energy get expelled. To make matters worse, every time they defeated a soldier, it would fully rematerialize and continue fighting, wasting more of their strength. As the fight went on, everyone became incredibly exhausted and could barely muster up the strength to stand.

    After a few more hits, they got knocked back and were on the brink of defeat until Rivell suggested a brilliant plan.

    ¡°Guys! The Pendants! Let¡¯s teleport away from here and live to fight another day. We can figure out a better plan to get your family back once we¡¯re safe.¡± They nodded and Carmen quickly grabbed Caleb¡¯s hand, ready to port away from this area. As they poured their remaining Core Energy into the pendants, nothing happened.

    ¡°Huh!? They aren¡¯t working!!¡± Sarah yelled out, trying over and over to get it to do something. The energy that was embedded into the pendants had been completely sucked dry by Trion¡¯s ability, rendering them useless. The group fell to their knees from exhaustion and their Manifest¡¯s dematerialized as they no longer have the Core Energy to maintain their form. The soldiers swarmed and swallowed up the group, capturing and taking hold of their weakened bodies.

    The fog cleared as Trion walked over to them, placing his ax behind him. Rivell dropped his pendant as a soldier forced his body firmly into the dirt. Trion then placed special cuffs and chains around their hands and necks, making a loud rattling noise as he locked the shackles together.

    The cuffs had intricate runic lettering all throughout them that glowed a deep red color, signifying that these had some kind of ability blocking properties to them. Once he finished making sure everyone was bound, he ordered the soldiers to stand them up.

    ¡°Alright children, start walking.¡± He said, pushing Sarah forward to get her moving. The group reluctantly followed Trion and the large posse of soldiers, hanging their heads in defeated shame as they felt unsure of what was coming for them next.

    They walked for what felt like another hour, struggling with each step to continue forward. Just before they crested a hill, Priscilla slightly looked over her shoulder towards the group and her eyes briefly met with Sarah¡¯s.

    Sarah glanced over and scowled at her, clearly angered by their current situation. Priscilla quickly shifted her attention forward again, feeling scared and startled by Sarah¡¯s menacing glare. They proceeded further and finally arrived at the Boundless encampment, however what the group saw was completely shocking.

    They stared with wide eyes as they gazed upon a massive city, rivaling the size of Ariana City in Volaire. Multiple homes, shops, structures of various sizes, immense statues of unfamiliar beings, and in the center of it all was a sandstone colored palace. The size of the building was staggering and towered over all the neighboring landmarks with ease.

    In that moment, they realized that the Boundless weren¡¯t just a group of savages but instead a race establishing a new nation. Boundless soldiers took over just as they got to the entrance and pushed them along, forcing them through the large gates of the city. The shadowy soldiers from before faded away as they absorbed back into Priscilla¡¯s shadow, disappearing completely.

    The group walked through the gates and into the city, marveling at all the unique and unfamiliar architecture. In such a short amount of time, the Boundless had been able to recreate and rebuild their previous civilization, not missing a single detail. As they strolled the streets, Carmen saw people of all types everywhere.

    Children were playing and laughing, women and men of all ages were congregating, and overall there was a pleasant vibe throughout the area. It seemed like a normal city with everyday, regular people living their lives, however the people were everything but normal.

    Everyone was incredibly pale skinned with unique line markings on their faces, sharp and pointy teeth, and gray colored eyes. These people were clearly of a different race than Humans and Siestians.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°What is this place? Who are all these people?¡± Sarah asked with curiosity, surprised to see so many civilians around.

    ¡°This is our home. Thanks to all the abundant sources of Core Energy on this continent, we have been able to rebuild at a rapid rate. Our numbers have already reached over 8,500 citizens with more being revived as the days go by.¡± Trion replied with a proud cadence, happy about the progress they had made so far. Caleb couldn¡¯t help but be angered by his words.

    ¡°You took innocent lives to bring these people back! How can you be proud of such feats?¡± He asked with a scowl. Trion glanced over at him while cocking his head to the side, clearly confused by his question.

    ¡°Innocent? What was so innocent about them? They didn¡¯t own that Core Energy¡­ We simply took back what was originally ours, nothing more. They should be grateful their lives could be used in such a manner.¡±

    Everyone was stunned at his nonchalant statement and had no response to give, now beginning to feel fearful of their impending demise. They continued down the road and just before they rounded the block, a green colored bouncy ball rolled over and hit Carmen¡¯s foot. She looked over and noticed a little girl, looking around for her toy.

    Carmen gently kicked it back to her and after the girl picked it up, she revealed a big sharp toothed smile as she waved. Even though Carmen felt anger towards these people, she couldn¡¯t help but smile back and show kindness to the little kid. A soldier pushed Carmen forward again, ending the warm moment and knocking her back to the reality of their current situation.

    The group finally got to the palace and made their way inside. As Carmen looked around, she immediately recognized the architecture of the building, taking notice of the symbols and large statues decorating the foyer.

    ¡°This place is just like the building I saw in my dreams.¡± She thought to herself, wondering how this could be. They continued down into the throne room and were eventually brought before Briddle and his mistress.

    Everyone was surprised to see that Briddle looked so young, seeming no older than the age of thirty. He glared down at them from above as he raised his eyebrow, feeling slightly annoyed by their presence.

    ¡°Trion, why have you brought these creatures into my throne room? I have no use for-.¡± Briddle¡¯s statement stopped as his interest seemed piqued by something. His eyes immediately met with Carmen¡¯s and he stared directly into her fiery red gaze.

    ¡°Ohhhh, and what do we have here?¡± He started to sense her Dark affinity and grew increasingly more excited. He smirked as he sat up from his prior, bored looking position.

    ¡°Trion, it seems you have found quite the rare specimen. Well done, well done!¡± Briddle said, clapping his hands together.

    ¡°Ah, thank you Lord Briddle, I am humbled by your praise!¡± Trion replied, bowing his head deeply. He then proceeded to explain where he found these trespassers and how he came to the decision to bring the kids here, not missing a single detail.

    ¡°Good, good..¡± Briddle shifted his attention back to the four prisoners in front of him and pondered a quick thought.

    ¡°It seems as though you all have quite the amount of Core Energy within you. Not many people can push back one of my generals and for that, I commend your efforts. Rest assured, we will make great use of your energy. Guards, take those three down to lower chambers and prep the ritual.¡± The guards quickly walked over and pushed along Caleb, Sarah, and Rivell.

    ¡°And as for you¡­¡± Briddle added, now fixing his devious gaze back onto Carmen. Carmen looked over with fearful eyes, not wanting her friends to go.

    ¡°Wait!! Don¡¯t hurt them!! Please!¡± She pleaded, now beginning to be overcome with emotion. Just as the guards gathered them all up, Homura held up her hand and motioned for them to stop their advance. She then turned her attention to Briddle with her alluring gray eyes, leaning in and whispering to him.

    ¡°Briddle dear, maybe we could use this to our advantage. If we keep them alive, the girl might be more willing to cooperate.¡± She softly said, making a good point. His eyes widened as he pondered the request.

    ¡°Did you have something different in mind, my love?¡± Briddle asked, curious about what she wanted to do.

    Homura slowly stood from her throne and walked down the set of steps, holding her pregnant belly gently. She approached Carmen and gave her a side hug, pressing her face close to Carmen¡¯s as she looked up at Briddle.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if our child had a big, strong sister to watch over them? This girl shares our affinity and would be a great asset to our nation. Surely you can feel her power, my King. Why waste this opportunity?¡± She softly asked with a kind, yet devious smile. Carmen was stunned by the words coming out of this strange woman¡¯s mouth, not understanding what she was talking about.

    ¡°What are you saying? Why would I join you people??¡± Carmen asked with a scared and confused expression. Homura stopped hugging her before taking hold of Carmen¡¯s face, caressing her chin gently.

    ¡°Because you belong with us, not with these worthless humans. It¡¯ll be wise if you quietly follow along like a good little girl, okay?¡± She replied, showing a smile that was everything but warm. Shivers went down Carmen¡¯s spine as she looked at Homura, now understanding that her cooperation was required to keep her friends alive.

    ¡°Very well then, I will leave them in your care, Homura. Do with them what you will. But, before you go, I am curious about something¡­ Does the name Azhane Belouis mean anything to you, child?¡± Briddle asked Carmen with great curiosity and anticipation.

    ¡°Huh? W-Why do you ask?¡± Carmen replied with a stutter filled cadence.

    ¡°You bear a similar resemblance¡­¡± Carmen hesitated until Homura urged her to answer Briddle''s response.

    ¡°S-She¡¯s my sister..¡± Briddle¡¯s eyes went wide with terrifying excitement, as though he had just landed the biggest jackpot of all time.

    ¡°I see¡­ You may go now..¡± He motioned for the guards to take away Caleb, Rivell, and Sarah to the cells below. Homura and a few soldiers headed in a different direction with Carmen in tow, having a special location for their new guest.

    As soon as the room emptied, Briddle leaned forward in his throne with stunned silence. Moments later he broke out into a crazed cackle, unable to contain his laughter.

    ¡°Things just keep getting better and better for me!! I can¡¯t wait to see that woman tremble and worry about her dear little sister, unable to do anything about it. I want to push her to the absolute brink!! Push until she bows beneath my feet! I so badly want to see the face of someone so powerful, become so powerless!! It¡¯ll be a sight to behold and Azhane Belouis will provide that image for me!¡± He leaned back in his throne, out of breath from his explosion of laughter and smiling from ear to ear.

    His narcissism and ego was tickled to the max from this revelation. Briddle could not wait to see where things went from here, chomping at the bit for what was to come.

 CH 40: Realizations

    Deep down in the dungeons of the Boundless palace sat Caleb, Sarah, and Rivell. Their cell was dark, dingy, and had a slight smell of mildew filling the air. Sarah sighed loudly as she jiggled the heavy chain wrapped around her ankle, annoyed that they were captured so easily.

    ¡°Man, this sucks¡­ So much for our plan..¡± She softly said, not having the energy to speak louder.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ And to make matters worse, they¡¯ve got core blockers within these bounds. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting out of here¡­¡± Caleb replied, noticeably frustrated by their carelessness.

    ¡°And what about Carmen? Where did they take her? I hope she¡¯s okay..¡± Rivell¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke and fear started to take over the group. Sarah punched the ground in frustration and a single tear streamed down her face.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ I¡¯m so sorry guys. I just had to drag you all out here..¡± Rivell scooted over to Sarah and patted her on the back as she began to cry.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t put the blame on yourself. You just wanted to save your family and we all willingly agreed to help you. No one is at fault here.¡± He said, trying to comfort her the best he can.

    Sarah shifted her body over as she buried her face into Rivell¡¯s chest, continuing to cry harder. He was surprised again by this sudden level of vulnerability from her and after a brief pause, he proceeded to hug Sarah, gently rubbing her back. Caleb remained silent as he crossed his arms, leaning against the wall and deeply trying to think of a solution to their current problem.

    After a few moments passed, Sarah calmed down and fell asleep in Rivell¡¯s arms, her short red hair brushing against his shirt. He stayed as still as possible as he looked over towards the rusty cell bars, wondering how long they would be down here for.

    Within the tallest spire of the Boundless palace, multiple guards followed closely behind Homura as they escorted Carmen to her holding cell. The long, winding steps seemed to go on forever and Carmen was quickly out of breath by the halfway point. They finally arrived at a large wooden door that had multiple locks and runic symbols decorated on the outside.

    Homura quietly stepped aside and allowed the guards to undo the bolts. Once the door opened, Carmen saw a fairly extravagant room with a queen sized bed, expensive furniture, and tall vaulted ceilings. In no way did this room look like a prison cell and this confused Carmen to no end.

    The guards pushed and forced Carmen inside, guiding her over to the soft bed. As she took a seat, they attached a thick, silver shackle to her ankle. Once the clasp was closed and tightened, another guard connected a long chain to it that reached from the opposite side of the room. Despite the inconvenient binding, Carmen would be able to move about the room with little issue.

    ¡°This¡¯ll be your home for the time being. If you need anything, just ring that bell over there. A maid should come to assist you.¡± Homura said with a slight smile, turning her attention to Carmen. As soon as their eyes met, Carmen shot a menacing glare towards Homura. The amount of justified irritation and rage behind her eyes caused Homura to snicker.

    ¡°Oh myyy, are you upset? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll learn to appreciate the hospitality I¡¯ve shown you today. I¡¯ll be back later to check on you, okay?¡± She replied with another kind smile, not flinching an inch from Carmen¡¯s freighting, red eyed glare.

    Carmen gave Homura no reply as she simply turned her face towards the opposite direction, ignoring her captor¡¯s statement completely. Homura chuckled again and motioned for the guards to follow her out of the room. They all swiftly exited Carmen¡¯s cell and locked the door shut, the mechanisms loudly echoing against the walls as each one fastened.

    Once silence was heard outside, Carmen quickly stood from her bed and looked around the room. She frantically scanned every corner and nook to hopefully find some kind of means to escape, but to her surprise, there was no such thing.

    Carmen then gripped the long chain that dragged from her ankle and pulled it with all her might. The chain didn¡¯t budge an inch from the wall and after multiple attempts, she eventually gave up.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­ What should I do?¡± Carmen wondered as she took her seat again, now looking over at the single, frosted window on the opposite side of the room. She then averted her gaze towards her palm and tried to summon forth Graviton¡¯s Eclipse. Nothing happened. These shackles had completely locked away her abilities and her Manifest.

    At this point, Carmen began to realize just how helpless she now was and that there wasn¡¯t anything she could do to get herself out of this mess. She sighed once more as she laid down, staring up at the intricately detailed vaulted ceilings. Fatigue started to overcome her and within minutes, Carmen fell soundly asleep, resting from such an impossibly stress filled day.

    Back at Castle de Belouis, Nadine was making her mid-morning rounds as she tended to the guests of this royal establishment. As she got to the upper floors, Nadine noticed that things were unusually quiet.

    ¡°I wonder if the young miss and her friends are still sleeping. I¡¯m going to have to give that lazy child a stern talking to, since she knows it is unbecoming of a lady to oversleep so often.¡± Nadine thought to herself, feeling annoyed by Carmen¡¯s lack of initiative in the mornings.

    She approached Carmen¡¯s door and knocked with a hefty rhythm. Seconds went by, but no response came from the room. Nadine sighed as she opened the door, feeling annoyed that she once again had to act out her routine of waking Carmen up. She walked to the bed and noticed a bump underneath the sheets, laying still.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Typical¡­¡± Nadine quickly and forcefully slung the sheets off of the bed, having done this same song and dance numerous times before. However, what she saw was not what she expected at all. Under the sheets were two pillows curiously laid out to look like a person. Carmen was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°What? Where could she have-.¡± Nadine muttered before getting interrupted by another maid.

    ¡°Sorry to bother, Ma¡¯am, but have you seen Lady Sarah this morning? I went to give her a clean set of clothes, but I can¡¯t seem to locate her.¡± She softly asked with a bow. Nadine began to feel a bit uneasy and commanded the maid to gather the other workers on staff to search the castle for them.

    After a thorough search was conducted, one of the maids returned to Nadine and informed her that they could not locate the two.

    ¡°We searched all floors and the grounds outside of the castle, they are not here Miss Nadine. Even the young master, Rivell, is missing.¡± She said, laying out all the details.

    ¡°Thank you, I''ll inform Her Majesty at once. Return to your posts for now.¡± Nadine quickly made her way to Azhane¡¯s office, feeling incredibly nervous about the news she had to relay.

    Azhane sat in her chair, humming a tune softly as she read and signed documents. She had just gotten into a good work rhythm until she suddenly heard a loud knock at her door.

    ¡°Yes, you may enter.¡± The door opened as Nadine rushed inside with a look of panic upon her face.

    ¡°My Lady, please excuse my sudden arrival, but we may have a serious problem!¡± Nadine said, clearly overcome by anxiety.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, calm yourself Nadine. Now, what is the problem?¡± Azhane asked with a gentle tone.

    ¡°Lady Carmen and her friends seem to be missing. We¡¯ve searched every inch of this castle and they are nowhere to be seen.¡± Azhane¡¯s eyes went wide with confusion as worry started to shower over her.

    ¡°What?? What do you mean they¡¯re missing???¡± She asked, trying to understand the words coming from Nadine. Just before her emotions got too riled up, Zalthia and Asiah of Three walked into the office, oblivious to the situation at hand. They bowed their heads to Azhane and Zalthia quickly noticed the expression on her sister¡¯s face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Zalthia asked, rapidly reading the mood of the room.

    ¡°Apparently our little sister and her friends are missing. No one has been able to find them this morning¡­¡± Azhane quickly replied with an anxious tone.

    ¡°Ughhh, where did that girl run off to this time??¡± Zalthia forcefully sighed as she rolled her eyes, feeling highly annoyed that she had to deal with this right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we need to bring her back and fast.¡± Azhane stood from her chair, ready to leave, but was suddenly stopped by Zalthia.

    ¡°No, you stay here. We¡¯lll find her and bring them back. Asiah, come with me.¡± Zalthia responded before swiftly turning around and exiting the office.

    ¡°As you wish, commander.¡± Asiah bowed to Azhane and then followed behind Zalthia, not wasting any more time. Azhane reluctantly sat back down while sighing, now feeling even more stressed out.

    ¡°Can I get you anything, My Lady?¡± Nadine softly asked. No response came from the Queen.

    After a brief moment of silence, Nadine caught the hint and quickly bowed her head before seeing herself out of the room. Azhane buried her face in her hands as she blankly stared at the documents on her desk, beginning to hit the absolute limit.

    Zalthia and Asiah rushed up the stairs and went straight to Carmen¡¯s room, hoping to find some kind of clue. They rummaged around and noticed that various other items were missing as well.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems as though they left last night some time. Carmen¡¯s night gown is still freshly pressed and unworn from the prior evening.¡± Zalthia said while picking up the silky gown and examining it.

    ¡°Yeah and I don¡¯t see her travel bag anywhere..¡± Asiah replied with a curious tone. They continued to search around, trying to find any evidence about her current whereabouts, however they found nothing of use.

    ¡°Damn it... Why can¡¯t that brat ever just stay put?? She just always has to get into something¡­¡± Zalthia fumed as her irritation towards Carmen grew more intense, feeling worried and angry at the same time.

    ¡°Hmmm, I might have an idea on how we can find her.¡± Asiah stepped back as she extended her left arm outward, causing the tribal tattoo on her forearm to glow intensely.

    ¡°Come forth, Vera!!! Heed my call!!¡± Suddenly a large, white liger materialized from the ether and roared loudly, shaking the castle floors vigorously. Asiah smiled while she petted the beast gently on its head, warmly greeting her creature Manifest.

    Asiah looked over to Zalthia and asked her to hand over the nightgown. Zalthia did so, allowing Asiah to hold it up closely to Vera¡¯s nose. Vera took multiple deep breaths as she pressed her face onto the soft garment, absorbing every bit of scent she could. Moments later, Vera¡¯s head jolted up and she immediately looked over towards the door before trotting to it.

    Asiah and Zalthia followed behind Vera closely as she navigated her way through the hall and down to the balcony. Just as they got outside, she stopped and focused her gaze in the eastern direction that Carmen left from, signaling that she knew where they went.

    ¡°Is that the direction Carmen went?¡± Asiah gently asked her Manifest. Vera nodded and growled intently, showing that she was ready to pursue her objective.

    ¡°Vera picked up her scent? That was fast.¡± Zalthia approached the banister and looked out into the distance.

    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s no telling how far out she is though. That direction is Olun Territory and if Carmen is there, that¡¯s a little over a week''s worth of travel with Vera. Hell, she could be anywhere in that direction. It¡¯s too difficult to tell.¡± Asiah replied with a worried cadence, feeling unsure about how they would approach this.

    ¡°But how the hell did they even get that far over night?¡± She added, still wrapping her brain around the situation. Upon hearing this question, Zalthia immediately remembered the necklaces that Azhane had made. She sighed loudly while palming her forehead, now realizing what they had done.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I knew we should¡¯ve never given those brats a teleportation pendant¡­¡± Zalthia muttered under her breath, shaking her head in disbelief. Zalthia took a moment to think things over and after another hearty sigh, she finally spoke up.

    ¡°Well, I guess we better get started then... The longer we stand here, the more likely danger will present itself. Let¡¯s go.¡± Asiah agreed and then quickly hopped onto Vera¡¯s back, motioning for Zalthia to join her.

    She reluctantly took a seat and with a loud roar, Vera leapt upwards. The force of the jump was incredible, almost knocking Zalthia off of her back. Asiah quickly grabbed Zalthia¡¯s arm while telling her to hold on tight.

    As they reached their peak trajectory, Vera gracefully hopped in the air, as though she were jumping from invisible platform to invisible platform.

    ¡°I''ll never get over how useful your Manifest is.¡± Zalthia quipped as she looked down at the tiny city below. Asiah chuckled while petting Vera on the head a few more times, showing gratitude towards her longtime partner.

    ¡°She can¡¯t fly forever, so we¡¯ll have to take multiple breaks. But, she¡¯s locked in on Carmen¡¯s scent. At Vera¡¯s current pace, we should be able to find her in no time.¡± Zalthia nodded at the update and continued to be impressed by Asiah¡¯s Manifest, admiring many sights through the wispy clouds.

 CH 41: Sarahs Doubts

    As the second day arrived, Carmen continued to lay on her bed with great frustration. She stared at the ceiling, feeling bored to tears until she heard the locks on her door become undone. Carmen quickly looked up as Homura stepped through the entrance. As soon as their faces met, Carmen rolled her eyes and laid back down.

    ¡°How¡¯re you doing my dear? I brought your food for the day.¡± Homura said with an incredibly smooth and alluring cadence. In her hands was a tray with a plate of steak and potatoes, as well as a small burlap bag. She sat the tray down and awaited a response, however, Carmen remained silent.

    ¡°You know, time would go by much quicker if we had a little chat. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Homura took a seat next to Carmen and gently placed her hand on her leg. Carmen immediately snatched her leg away and scooted over to the opposite side of the bed, still not acknowledging Homura¡¯s presence. Despite Homura¡¯s fairly kind disposition, Carmen wanted nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Still don¡¯t want to talk with me I see. Look, I¡¯m not here to cause you any harm, I just want to get to know you a bit more. A little conversation can go a long way, right?¡± Homura remarked using a tone filled to the brim with disappointment and sadness. Carmen continued to ignore her pleas and after a few silent moments, Homura stood from the bed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Hopefully you¡¯ll find it within your heart to entertain me for a little bit. That¡¯s all I ask.¡± She smiled once more before exiting the room. Just as she got to the door, she glanced over and made a final statement.

    ¡°There¡¯s a change of clothes inside of that bag as well. It might be a bit more comfortable than what you have on now.¡± She stepped through the entryway and closed the door, clasping all the locks loudly. Carmen let out a forceful sigh as she looked towards the door over her shoulder.

    ¡°What is that ladies deal?? Why the heck would I want to talk to her?¡± She thought to herself, now sitting up and turning her attention towards the plate of food on the table.

    ¡°I guess it could be worse.¡± Carmen took hold of her fork and pierced one of the piping hot potatoes, bringing it up to her mouth. As she took a bite, a single tear streamed down her face.

    ¡°I just had to be the hero, didn¡¯t I? Dang it, Carmen¡­ Why don¡¯t you ever think before you act?¡± She softly said as more tears dripped onto the plate.

    ¡°And thanks to my stupidity, no one even knows where I¡¯m at and who knows if I¡¯ll ever leave this place.¡± The many emotions of the past few days had finally caught up to her and after tasting a familiar meal, she couldn¡¯t help but regret her reckless decision to come out this way.

    ¡°I just want to go home¡­¡± Carmen continued to eat as she pondered many thoughts, cursing herself over and over.

    Caleb, Rivell, and Sarah awoke in their dreary looking cell, not knowing what day it was. Being confined to this space had driven them to the absolute edges of boredom and exhaustion, causing them to constantly wonder how long they¡¯d be in there. However, this all changed once a certain visitor made their presence known to them.

    The trio heard heavy footsteps from multiple sources approaching their cell and they immediately stood up, preparing themselves for whatever might be coming.

    The lights from lanterns got closer and closer, illuminating the hallway and eventually reaching their location. The face that they saw was Briddle¡¯s and a bunch of armored guards surrounding him. He cheekily smiled at them, showing unhealthy amounts of arrogance with each sharp toothed smirk.

    ¡°What do you want with us and how long do you plan on us being down here!? Where is Carmen!¡± Sarah yelled out, growing tired of their imprisonment. Briddle¡¯s face quickly shifted to a much darker expression as he glared at Sarah with his gray eyes.

    ¡°Hush girl! I¡¯ll be the one asking the questions here. Speak out of turn again and I will rip the flesh off of your insignificant body, feeding it to the wild beasts of this world. Do I make myself clear?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes went wide with fear as she sensed that he was completely serious. She shut up and nodded, not speaking another word to him.

    ¡°Good... Now, there are a few things I''ve been quite curious about since I returned to this world. I hope that you all will have answers for me.¡± Briddle inquired, shifting his gaze towards each of the young prisoners. The trio didn¡¯t know what he planned on asking them, but they reluctantly nodded in unison as they awaited his questions.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you Humans and Siestians accepted your new masters yet? Can¡¯t you all see the positive impact we¡¯ll bring to this world?¡± He asked with an almost playfully curious tone. Caleb was highly confused by this question and immediately responded.

    ¡°What? Positive? Your impact isn¡¯t positive at all! The actions of your kind have struck fear and anger into the hearts of many citizens in Resotera. Why would they accept anything about you people when all you do is kill and strip others from their homes?¡± Caleb angrily glared at Briddle, irritated that he would even ask such a ridiculous question.

    ¡°What do you mean by killing and stripping others from their homes? All we¡¯re doing is making sure our species lives and thrives again, returning Core Energy back to their original owners. The loss of a few pathetic life forms is of no consequence as it is necessary for our revival. Not everything is as black and white as you think it is.¡± Briddle replied, not fully understanding Caleb¡¯s response.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The trio looked on with great confusion and before they could give a rebuttal, Briddle continued his statement.

    ¡°I swear, you Humans and Siestians have always been so simple minded and unaccepting of change. Not a thing has changed even after all of these years. You all continue to have wars and petty squabbles over insignificant issues, not making any kind of progress. Yet here we are, the Boundless, weeding out the fodder and weaklings from your ranks, freeing up resources for your citizens, and trying to give life to our citizens. This is a big plus for your kind, but we get viewed as monsters for doing your dirty work. Such a pity¡­¡± Briddle looked almost saddened by this and he heavily sighed after his comments.

    ¡°That¡¯s such nonsense! How can you even remotely compare situations like that?? You are literally going around killing people for your own personal agenda, treating us like cattle! Stop being so delusional!¡± Sarah barked, losing her patience from this man¡¯s nonsensical comments. Briddle cocked his head to the side as he stared at her with great bewilderment.

    ¡°Delusions? What delusions do you speak of? I only tell the truth. It¡¯s not my fault that you can¡¯t understand the double standard being played out in your oh so ¡°perfect¡± world. There is so much more at play here than you can even hope to realize.¡± He replied with a cheeky smirk.

    ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡± Rivell asked with a fearful and stutter filled cadence.

    ¡°If only you knew of the atrocities that the nations of this world were hiding, you wouldn¡¯t find our actions to be so cruel. The wealth of knowledge that I have in my possession is nothing short of sickening, it almost feels like a joke. The Olun Kingdom, Melspire, Volaire, Siestro Kingdom, The Lumen Theocracy, and especially the Arista Empire. They all have such devious secrets that make my work seem trivial in comparison. It¡¯s a miracle that you all have lasted this long in our absence.¡± Briddle was greatly amused by their ignorance, chuckling deeply.

    The trio looked at each other with surprise and confusion, not piecing together what Briddle was making mention of.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about, but I do know that when my father fi-¡± Caleb sharply replied before getting completely cut off.

    ¡°When your father does what, boy!?!? I fear no man. There isn¡¯t a single Human or Siestian on this planet that could best me in a battle! I''m above all of you pathetic lower life forms and so are my subordinates!! I could rework the foundations of this world with mere thoughts and there wouldn¡¯t be a single thing you, or anyone else, could do about it!¡± Briddle remarked, now beginning to seethe with anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s such bullshit!¡± Sarah yelled out, shooting an irritated glare at the Boundless King. However, little did she know, this was incredibly ill advised.

    Briddle averted his angered gaze towards Sarah and in an instant, Sarah¡¯s clothing turned to dust and dispersed off of her body. She stood there completely naked, feeling the damp and sticky air of the dungeon biting her skin.

    ¡°HOW MANY TIMES MUST YOU SPEAK OUT OF TURN, LITTLE GIRL!!!??¡± Briddle loudly bellowed with an absolutely furious expression on his face. Sarah quickly covered her body with her arms and crouched down, not wanting to be seen.

    ¡°Since you seem to have so many doubts about my power, let me be the first to show you exactly what I¡¯m capable of. Guards, grab her and bring her with me.¡± Briddle commanded with absolute authority. The cell doors flew open as guards flooded into the space.

    Some guards pushed back Caleb and Rivell, preventing them from getting close and a few others forcefully grabbed Sarah by the arms, yanking her out of the cell. The chain around her ankle came undone and they put a new set of shackles onto her wrists. Rivell and Caleb yelled out for them to stop, but their pleas fell onto deaf ears as the cell doors slammed shut.

    ¡°Ugh! Let go of me!!¡± Sarah screamed as they dragged her naked body down the hall and up the stairs to the main floors of the palace. They continued to walk for what felt like an eternity, following closely behind Briddle. She cautiously looked around and saw all the intricate details on the sandstone colored walls and giant statues lining the hallway.

    They finally reached their destination and it was an empty, decently lit room with a chair at the center. Next to the chair was a small table with various tools and strange liquids on top of it. The guards forced her down into the seat and locked her ankles in place, causing Sarah to not be able to move. Briddle commanded them to step away as he stood in front of her from a short distance away.

    Sarah scowled at him as he looked unimpressed by her rather petite figure. However, her angered expression quickly turned to that of fear once she noticed the Boundless King aim his hand at her.

    Suddenly, the wooden chair she sat in shifted and transformed into a clear, water like substance that fully encased her body. The liquid was incredibly warm and felt slick to the touch, as though it were some kind of oil. Briddle then looked over to a guard and nodded, motioning for him to do something.

    He approached her with a torch and proceeded to lower it onto the liquid-like chair. It immediately caught fire as though made of gasoline, and flames fully engulfed Sarah. She screamed out with the most blood curdling scream ever heard, feeling excruciating pain from the searing flames around her.

    Briddle stood there and watched with amusement as she suffered for multiple seconds, then with a snap of the fingers, the flames dispersed and the chair shifted back to wood. The pain slowly subsided as Sarah was panting heavily, looking down at the ground. Even though she was literally on fire mere moments ago, there wasn¡¯t a single burn mark on her body.

    Before Sarah could say anything, the next session began and the wooden chair shifted into a solid, white block of ice. It wrapped around her bare legs, chest, and arms, feeling incredibly cold to the touch. This unique form of immediate torture was a highlight of Briddle¡¯s awesome power.

    The ability of material manipulation was something the likes of Alaira had never seen before and Sarah was witnessing Briddle''s full range of skills first hand. His overconfident attitude was certainly a byproduct of this power.

    Briddle took a seat at an adjacent stool and opened up a book, beginning to read at a leisurely pace. Thirty minutes passed by and Sarah was shivering something fierce. She could barely get her thoughts together as the painful cold was eating through her body, dropping her internal temperatures to dangerous levels. Briddle looked up and closed his book shut before walking over to Sarah. Then, with a single glance, the chair transformed back into wood as the ice faded away.

    ¡°W-What¡­ D-Do y-y-you want f-from me??¡± Sarah asked, struggling to speak through her severe shivers.

    ¡°Hmm, nothing really... Just thought it would be fun to show off some of my abilities, since you have so many doubts. Are you ready to go back?¡± He asked with a rare, kind smile. Sarah slowly nodded, hoping to go back to the cell.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate, because I don¡¯t think you are.¡± His smile shifted to a dark and evil smirk as he began to cackle. He went back to his chair and continued this torture session for multiple hours, making Sarah experience an unimaginable amount of painful sensations and scenarios.

 CH 42: Losing Patience

    Once Briddle finished his torture session, he motioned to the guards to take Sarah out of the chair.

    ¡°Hang her up in the city center for the rest of the day. Little girls like her need to be made an example of. Show our people that we won¡¯t tolerate such insolence from these lower life forms.¡± Briddle commanded as he cringed at Sarah¡¯s barely conscious body with disgust. The guards quickly dragged her out of the Boundless palace, scraping her knees and legs up against the rough floor.

    The bright sun nearly blinded Sarah as she squinted her eyes, unable to adjust to the sudden shift of light. They walked to the center of the Boundless City where there were hundreds of Boundless citizens going about their day. In the middle of the square was a large platform that had a stone pillar with a wooden beam protruding from the top.

    The guards pulled Sarah up and fastened the shackles around her wrist to the wooden beam, causing her to hang there with her arms up and feet dangling. Her naked body was on full display for all to see, providing an unhealthy amount of embarrassment and tastelessness.

    The Boundless citizens stopped and glared at Sarah with absolute disgust, feeling appalled by her unsightly form. Many made various rude and hurtful comments about her, while others laughed at her or looked on with lust filled eyes, analyzing every inch they could see. She hung there and felt so incredibly humiliated by this situation, not wanting to put up with this any further.

    ¡°We¡¯ll grab you once the sun falls. For now, you just hang out here.¡± One of the guards laughed, finding his choice of words to be rather comical. He headed back to the palace with the others and Sarah started to cry as she closed her eyes, exhausted from such a ridiculous day.

    Hours went by and night began to fall as the crowds dispersed in the Boundless city center. The air was immensely chilly against Sarah¡¯s body as she continued to hang there, shivering from the cold bite of the Fall breeze. She could barely keep her eyes open as her fatigue continued to increase.

    However, in that same moment, the Boundless guards arrived at the platform and retrieved her. They unhooked her chains and Sarah immediately fell to the ground below, landing hard on her side. The pain from the impact woke her up as she let out a small yelp.

    ¡°On your feet, human.¡± The guards said as they aggressively gripped her arm, pulling Sarah upwards. She struggled to stand on her own and the rest of the guards pushed and pulled her along, trying to move Sarah as quickly as possible. They dragged her back to the palace and once inside, the guards forced a thin burlap gown over her body.

    The gown barely covered her body, but it was enough to hide the most vulnerable parts. They pushed her back down into the dungeons and navigated towards her cell. When they arrived, Caleb and Rivell quickly stood up and braced themselves for any potential confrontation. The cell doors opened and the guards tossed Sarah inside as though she were a sack of potatoes, showing no concern for her well-being at all.

    Her exhausted body slid across the damp floor and she grimaced, clearly still in pain from earlier. Rivell went over to her, immediately checking to see if she was okay.

    ¡°Sarah! You alright?¡± He asked with great concern, taking hold of her shoulder. She responded with a brief, pained moan and not much else.

    ¡°She¡¯s a resilient one, I¡¯ll give her that.¡± One of the guards cheekily remarked as they exited the cell. Rivell, to their surprise, quickly stood up while shooting a nasty scowl at them.

    ¡°What did you people do to my friend?!?!¡± He yelled with a sudden burst of confidence and fearlessness, something he had rarely shown up to this point. The guards turned around and looked at the angered Siestian boy, wondering where all this fight was coming from. However, the intimidation theatrics were ineffective as the guards burst out laughing, finding his concern to be hilarious.

    ¡°Settle down, boy! Keep that up and you¡¯ll end up like your friend over there!¡± The guards left and their laughter carried down the hall as they got further away. Rivell went back to Sarah and tried to see if there was anything he could do to help, but she just laid there quietly and clearly didn''t want to be bothered.

    ¡°Just let her rest... See how she is once the morning comes.¡± Caleb said with a calm voice, walking back to his corner of the cell. Rivell sighed and sulked before taking a seat next to Sarah, now watching over her like a hawk.

    Within the upper floors of the Boundless Palace, Carmen continued to sit on her bed with immense levels of boredom taking over. She glanced at her new attire with slight disdain, not enjoying the fairly basic looking gown that went down to her calves. Even though it was comfortable and soft, she couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed by the person that provided it for her.

    Multiple days had gone by since their untimely capture and she still hadn¡¯t received any kind of information or idea for their plans moving forward. Other than Homura giving her food each day and checking in, no one else had spoken to her. Inside of this luxurious prison, Carmen was beginning to lose patience with each passing second.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why bring me to a place like this? And where did they take the others? I hope they¡¯re okay¡­¡± She questioned internally, wondering why she wasn¡¯t in a dungeon like most prisoners.

    Moments later, she felt a bad headache coming on, causing her to quickly grip her forehead. The images of the Boundless and shadowy figures flooded her consciousness, growing more and more painful. However, just as fast as it came on, the headache dissipated completely.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Ugh. There goes that stupid headache again.. Geez, what is up with this place?¡± Carmen wondered as she slowly collected herself, now trying to get her bearings straight.

    She glanced down at her palm as she tried to use her abilities again, however to no one¡¯s surprise, nothing happened. Carmen balled up a tight fist before punching the surprisingly soft bed, continuing to feel highly frustrated by her current situation.

    Suddenly, she heard someone walking up to the door, the sharp click of heels filling up the hallway. Carmen glared at the door as it unlocked and the handle turned, slowly opening.

    ¡°Ohh, I see you¡¯re awake, child. Did you rest well?¡± Homura warmly asked as she closed the door behind her. The maid accompanying her stood off to the side, holding a brown paper bag.

    Carmen was immediately on edge again and didn''t respond, turning her head away from Homura¡¯s direction in an annoyed fashion. She still wanted nothing to do with the woman that put her in such an isolated location.

    Homura, now feeling frustrated by their progress, frowned at the childish display as she walked over, standing directly in front of Carmen. Homura leaned over and forcefully gripped Carmen¡¯s face, turning it so they were looking eye to eye.

    ¡°I asked you a question, little girl. Did you sleep well?¡± She asked with a cold delivery, staring deep into Carmen¡¯s red eyes. She was fed up at this point and had thrown out her typical motherly approach at that moment.

    ¡°Y-Yeah, I did..¡± She reluctantly replied, scared that this woman might do something bad if she didn¡¯t comply. Homura¡¯s expression immediately changed to that of someone kind, smiling as she let go of Carmen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good to hear!¡± Carmen rubbed her cheeks once Homura let go and she posed a question to her.

    ¡°Who are you and why did you bring me here?¡± Homura was surprised to hear Carmen finally speak up and with a quick step back, she did a slight curtsy and properly introduced herself for the first time.

    ¡°My name is Homura. I¡¯m the lady of this splendid palace and the bearer of Lord Briddle¡¯s heir. And yours?¡± Carmen looked intently at this woman¡¯s face and made notice of her features, now getting a better look at her.

    Homura¡¯s two short horns poked out from the bangs above her forehead, making their presence known with each subtle movement she made. She had the typical Boundless features of pale skin, sharp teeth, and thin black lines racing down from her eyes to her chin.

    Her red hair was long and draped past her bare shoulders, covering the top of her strapless, black dress. Homura¡¯s belly was protruding greatly as the dress hugged her tightly, showing that she was quite far along in her pregnancy.

    ¡°Carmen¡­¡± She replied with slight hesitation, still not wanting to have a conversation with this strange woman.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Carmen. I hope we will get along wonderfully. Now, was that really so hard?¡± Homura responded with a big smile, clearly trying to make nice with her guest. Carmen didn¡¯t respond, she instead looked back down to the floor. Homura noticed this and her tone turned dark once again.

    ¡°Carmen... My dear.. I brought you here away from the dingy dungeons out of the kindness of my own heart. Stop disrespecting me with your lack of attentiveness. It¡¯s been four days and you¡¯ve still refused to hold a conversation with me. I think it¡¯s high time you change your attitude, otherwise those friends of yours won¡¯t make it into the evening¡­¡± Homura''s glare was absolutely soul piercing as she spoke, making her point very clear.

    ¡°Uh, S-Sorry!¡± Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide and she quickly changed her demeanor, now giving Homura her undivided attention.

    ¡°Now, about my visit today... I brought you a little something, please accept it.¡± Homura said as she turned her attention to the maid, motioning for her to come towards them. The maid stepped forward while opening the bag, taking out an incredibly well made dress. It was short in stature, deep red, sleeveless, and woven with some of the finest fabrics Carmen had ever seen.

    ¡°Here, put this on. Think of this as my welcome gift to you.¡± Homura handed over the dress to Carmen and smiled, hoping she would accept it.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, still showing large amounts of hesitation towards this overly generous hostess. Homura gave a toothy grin and her face lit up with great excitement.

    ¡°Because I think you would look absolutely divine in it! Carmen, honey, your doll-like physique is just so perfect! Plus, I know you must be bored. Play dress up with me, why don¡¯t you?¡± Homura looked at her with pathetically innocent eyes, trying her best to convince Carmen to indulge this simple request.

    Carmen turned her gaze towards the dress cautiously, still not sure why this lady was being so friendly towards a prisoner. After a brief thought, she reluctantly took the intricate garment and walked over to the washroom.

    Moments went by and she walked out in her new attire, looking extravagant and striking. The red color accented perfectly with her eyes and silver hair, propelling her to new heights of beauty.

    ¡°Gorgeous!! Absolutely Gorgeous!!¡± Homura exclaimed as she approached Carmen with child-like glee. Homura examined her from all angles as she brushed her hand through Carmen¡¯s long, silky hair.

    ¡°This dress used to be mine when I was your age and I must say, you wear it wonderfully. With your looks, you could have any man within our nation. Once we go back down to the Core Depths, I''ll allow you to take your pick. Any one of them would be happy to have you.¡± She said with a smile, insinuating some strange things. Carmen raised her eyebrows as she quickly snatched her hair away from Homura¡¯s hands, backing away slowly.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®back down to the Core Depths?¡¯ And why would you match me up with some random person? What do you want with me?¡± Carmen desperately wanted to understand why she was in this current situation and no amount of friendly behavior was going to put her at ease.

    Homura looked surprised by the outburst as she rubbed her hand from Carmen¡¯s forceful snatch. She sighed before breaking the news to Carmen in a very calm and alluring manner.

    ¡°Carmen, dear... Once we hit our quota of Boundless citizens, we¡¯re going to move back to our home down in the Core Depths. We¡¯ll finish raising up our new nation and rule over the people of this world from there, as per our original design.¡± Carmen¡¯s expression was filled with confusion as she pondered Homura¡¯s statement. However, little did Carmen know that this was only the beginning of the mental gymnastics she would soon endure.

 CH 43: Temptations

    The room remained silent until Carmen finally spoke up, wanting her confusion to be cleared as soon as possible.

    ¡°Ummm, but what does any of that have to do with me? Why drag me into your plan? I¡¯m not one of your citizens.¡± She asked with a sharp tone, fully pushing back Homura¡¯s advances.

    ¡°You¡¯re included because you don¡¯t belong with these lesser life forms on the surface and deep down you know that. I am simply offering you a life with no more bounds or hardships¡­¡± Homura replied, her voice carrying with a velvety cadence. Carmen shook her head in disagreement as she tried to process the ridiculous information she was hearing.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re talking nonsense! I do belong here, with my family and friends!¡± She stepped back slightly, putting more distance between them. Homura moved forward to close the gap while continuing her verbal assault.

    ¡°Am I really talking nonsense? You say you belong here with your family and friends, but, is that truly the case? What type of friends willingly drag their peers to places of danger like this? What family allows their own flesh and blood to slip through their fingers completely unnoticed?¡± She bellowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been 4 full days and yet, not a single one of them has come to find you... The way I see it is that these people simply tolerated your presence, keeping you around just for the sake of it. Because if they actually cared about you, I promise you wouldn¡¯t be in the situation you¡¯re in right now. A shame, really.¡± Homura added with a saddened expression, feeling bad for her guest.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s not like that at all!¡± Carmen exclaimed, trying to block out her words. Homura approached even closer and locked her eyes with Carmen¡¯s, building up the tension to even higher levels.

    ¡°Let me guess, your family never let you experience life hmm? Kept you locked away or something? Every time you wanted to do anything, you had to report to your family first? I¡¯m right, aren''t I?¡± Carmen shook her head and before she could reply, Homura continued her verbal assault.

    ¡°You should be able to enjoy the spoils of this world, whenever you want and however you want. No human should be telling you otherwise... You could do great things, but it seems as though they are only holding you back. We would never.¡± Homura¡¯s words began to slowly eat away at Carmen¡¯s mind, implanting dark thoughts into her head with each sentence spoken. Carmen stood there in shocked silence as she thought over Homura¡¯s statements carefully.

    ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t making any sense. I-.¡± She stuttered before getting interrupted once again.

    ¡°Child, you are powerful and your Dark affinity proves that. With us, you would instantly be propelled to the highest heights, well respected and revered by all. We, the Boundless, cherish our brethren and don¡¯t discriminate against our people, unlike those pathetic humans you call friends and family. Come with us and I promise that your life will be better off in every aspect imaginable. Accept my offer and Lord Briddle will make it so...¡± Homura kindly placed her hands on Carmen¡¯s shoulders, smiling greatly.

    Homura¡¯s soothing and tempting voice was slowly but surely swaying Carmen¡¯s naive consciousness, each word causing her to question past experiences. The mental gymnastics occurring in this moment was unlike anything she had ever encountered before.

    ¡°Why... Why are you telling me all of this? I¡¯m just some random girl you met. I don¡¯t deserve any of the things you¡¯re talking about.¡± She softly questioned as she looked into Homura¡¯s gray eyes.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re more special than everyone around you has led on. Sure we hardly know each other, but I saw it the moment you entered our home. Your potential has been greatly wasted and out of the kindness of my own heart, I want to allow you to shine brightly. The Boundless will show you what it truly means to care for your own.¡±

    Carmen started to think back and applied Homura¡¯s remarks to her past situations, connecting the dots and finding truth in her words. As she did this, Carmen remembered the good times she had with Rivell, Sarah, and Caleb. She found those moments to be very precious to her and after a brief thought, she cautiously made mention of them to Homura.

    ¡°B-But my friends¡­ I can¡¯t just... I can¡¯t just leave them here to die..¡± Carmen softly replied with a blank stare, her mind incredibly blitzed by Homura¡¯s enticing words.

    ¡°Hmmm, how about this, I will permit you to take them as your pets. They will be free from harm and would serve under your rule. You could put them to work or have them cater to your needs, no one would question your intentions.¡± Homura replied with a playful cadence, thinking this idea was wonderful. Carmen looked down as she slowly nodded her head, surprisingly accepting the outlandish idea.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Homura glanced at Carmen while deviously grinning, feeling thrilled that this conversation was having so much success. However, she suddenly felt a jolt in her stomach, causing her to flinch slightly. Homura let go of Carmen and slowly backed away, taking a seat on the bed while rubbing her pregnant belly.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Carmen asked with newfound worry towards this Boundless woman.

    ¡°Yes, I¡®m fine. My child is just excited to meet its new sister. Come over and say hello.¡± Carmen walked towards the bed and took a seat next to her. She slowly placed her hand on Homura¡¯s belly and felt the baby inside of her kicking.

    ¡°Woah..¡± Carmen muttered as she felt the subtle taps against her hand.

    ¡°As a Boundless, our pregnancies are greatly accelerated compared to other races. Even though it''s only been five months, this child is almost ready to enter the world. I bet they''ll learn a lot from someone like you. I can¡¯t wait to see you two interacting and getting along.¡± Homura then placed her hand over top of Carmen¡¯s and smiled warmly again.

    ¡°Promise me you will protect this child... We have to look out for one another.¡± Carmen looked at Homura¡¯s hand before averting her gaze towards her face. She firmly nodded with a determined expression, now feeling like she was also responsible for this baby.

    ¡°I appreciate that, truly. And once you have a child of your own in a few years time, I will do the same. I can only imagine the extraordinary offspring you will one day give birth to. It''ll be the beginning of a new Boundless generation and our future will be the brightest it''s ever been.¡± Homura replied as she rubbed her hand gently across Carmen¡¯s.

    Carmen blushed as she imagined herself being pregnant and having children, feeling embarrassed by the thought. Homura chuckled at the display of young innocence and quickly reassured Carmen.

    ¡°No need to be embarrassed, my dear. You''ll experience it when you''re ready.¡± Homura then got close to Carmen¡¯s ear and whispered into it.

    ¡°Only thing you need to know is that the act of making children feels incredible. Look forward to it.¡± Carmen continued to blush and gently nodded her head, not quite sure how to respond to that statement. Homura smiled again before standing from the bed.

    ¡°Well my dear, thanks for the wonderful conversation. I have some things to take care of, so If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± She walked towards the door until Carmen suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Uh, wait! The Core Depths¡­ When are you planning on going?¡± She asked with a light, curious tone.

    ¡°Hmm, after our next few shipments of Strands. I would say, the end of next week most likely. We¡¯ll hopefully hit our quota of 10,000 Boundless Citizens by then, assuming we don¡¯t run into any snags.¡± Homura replied, tapping her chin as she pieced the timeline together.

    ¡°Ah.. I see.. And what about this chain? How long do I have to wear it?¡± Carmen wondered, kicking her leg up gently.

    ¡°Once we get to the Core Depths, we¡¯ll take it off. If you continue to be on your best behavior, I may just remove it sooner than that. It all depends on your cooperation, my dear.¡± Carmen looked down at the chain and then back to Homura, giving her an empty smile and nod.

    ¡°Okay. Thanks..¡± Homura returned the smile before gazing up at the ceiling, taking a brief moment to think. However, this moment was interrupted by Carmen having a sudden and sharp pain shoot through her head. She gripped her forehead while grimacing, now seeing haunting images of pale and shadowy beings again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Carmen?¡± Homura asked with a worried expression.

    ¡°T-These nightmares.. Ever since I got here.. They keep g-getting worse.. They¡¯ve been popping into my head every hour or so.. My head hurts and I keep seeing weird imagery. Urgh..¡± She replied, struggling to get through her words.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems you¡¯re having an adverse reaction to our summoning ritual downstairs. Every time a new Boundless is brought back you¡¯re sensing their Dark Affinity close by. This is completely normal.¡± Homura softly said, helping Carmen understand what the problem is.

    ¡°Nothing about this feels n-normal..¡± She took a seat on the bed and slowly exhaled, wanting the pain to stop.

    Homura gently placed her hand on Carmen¡¯s head and exerted her Core Energy. Her palm became incredibly warm as it started to glow a dull black color, pulsing with each passing second. Within a few short moments, the pain subsided entirely and Carmen no longer saw the weird imagery. Instead, she now felt a warm throb in her chest. It felt significantly more pleasant than the headaches she had been experiencing over the past few months.

    ¡°There. I rerouted the area of your Strand that senses approaching Affinities and Core Energy build up. You shouldn¡¯t have any more headaches.¡± Homura remarked with a smile, removing her hand from Carmen¡¯s head.

    ¡°What? You can do that?¡± She asked, surprised it was even possible.

    ¡°Of course I can. I¡¯m a Boundless, manipulating one¡¯s Core Energy is within the fabric of our existence. That was but a simple task for me.¡± Homura headed towards the door again and paused as she gripped the handle, looking over her shoulder at Carmen.

    ¡°Well Carmen, it was a pleasure to finally speak with you. I¡¯ll be back later to check on you, so in the meantime, think long and hard about what I said earlier. It¡¯d be a shame to let your potential go to waste here on the surface world.¡± She gave Carmen another smile and swiftly exited the room, gently closing the door and locking it behind her.

    Carmen rubbed her forehead as she laid down on her bed, deeply thinking over all of the things Homura had said.

    ¡°I wonder how many people would even miss me if I left¡­ My sisters don¡¯t really have the time to spend with me anymore and honestly... Did I ever really have true freedom to begin with? I¡¯ll probably just be seen as a burden. Maybe... Maybe Homura¡¯s right... I can live my life how I want to and with no limits. Sounds... Kind of nice.¡± She smiled as she stared at the tall, vaulted ceilings, wondering what it would be like to live among the Boundless.

 CH 44: Crush Their Peace

    Night had fallen on yet another unsuccessful day of searching for Zalthia and Asiah. They landed down into a clearing in the forest, just outside of Olun territory, to rest. As Vera gently trotted forward, they hopped off of her back and immediately set up camp.

    ¡°This feels almost impossible, Lady Zalthia. I fear that Vera has lost Carmen¡¯s scent¡­¡± Asiah remarked as she got a warm fire going. Zalthia didn¡¯t immediately respond, she instead stared up at the moon while sighing loudly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find her. We just have to¡­¡± She finally added, now taking a seat to rest her tired legs.

    ¡°If only she had just stayed put. Damn it, what is with the young Miss? Where did that curious & reckless behavior even come from?¡± Asiah asked with justified frustration, taking a seat on the opposite side of Zalthia.

    ¡°Pfft, she¡¯s always been like this. Even when I left to go on my awakening journey many years ago, she tried to sneak out and come with me. If it wasn¡¯t for Tiaran noticing her exiting the garden, the estate would''ve been in an absolute uproar.¡± Zalthia slightly rolled her eyes at the memory, feeling annoyed that Carmen would do something so stupid as a literal child.

    ¡°Since our parents never let her leave the castle, curiosity really tormented that girl. So many times she wanted to go out and do stuff, but father would always tell her no. It was honestly quite strange.¡± She added as she stoked the fire, causing red cinders to playfully dance in the air.

    ¡°Yeah, it was strange indeed. King Allen was usually always so receptive to you all¡¯s requests, hearing him say no was quite rare. I had wondered if there were some kind of issue between the King and Carmen, but I never questioned it. Hell, even Queen Janelle seemed rather indifferent about her as well, or at least that¡¯s how it looked internally.¡± Asiah replied, watching the fire intently as it warmed her thoroughly.

    ¡°Well, whatever their reasoning was, we¡¯ll never know¡­¡± Zalthia¡¯s voice turned incredibly soft as she spoke these words, clearly feeling down from mentioning her deceased parents. Asiah noticed this rare lapse of composure from Zalthia, causing her to refrain from giving a reply.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest. We¡¯ll start the search again first thing in the morning. Maybe we get lucky and find something that leads us to her.¡± Zalthia said as she leaned back on a nearby tree, closing her eyes gently.

    ¡°Right. Good night.¡± Asiah adjusted herself and laid her head down on the cold ground, sighing softly as she fell asleep, hoping their search would end soon.

    A sticky and musty draft breezed through the dungeons as Rivell gripped the cell bars tightly, turning his head in both directions to look around. While he hoped someone would come down and help, no such thing occurred.

    ¡°Will you sit down already? You standing next to the door won¡¯t make our situation any better.¡± Caleb said with an annoyed cadence, clearly irritated by their current circumstances. Rivell reluctantly let go of the bars and stepped back, sucking his teeth as he kicked the dusty ground.

    He looked over his shoulder and saw Sarah sitting in the fetal position, occupying her corner silently. She hadn¡¯t spoken a single word since her run in with Briddle and this continued to worry Rivell.

    ¡°How long must they keep us down here!? It¡¯s been over a week at this point! If they¡¯re going to kill us why don¡¯t they just get it over with!?¡± Rivell yelled, now reaching the limits of his boredom and stress. Before Caleb could reply, they surprisingly heard a soft, yet unfamiliar voice from behind.

    ¡°Kill you? Now why would we do that?¡± Said the voice with a velvety smooth cadence. Rivell quickly turned around to see Homura accompanied by Karris and a few guards. Her fiery red hair contrasted brightly against the lantern she held, showing them the most color they had seen in ages.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Where did you take Carmen!?¡± Rivell barked as Caleb swiftly got to his feet, now facing their captors directly. Homura gave a charming smile as she slightly chuckled, feeling greatly amused by their worry and concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carmen¡¯s perfectly fine. She¡¯s being well taken care of. I just wanted to check in on her dear friends.¡± She said with a continued smile, showing not an ounce of malice towards her prisoners.

    ¡°You expect us to believe you just like that!? If she¡¯s fine, then show her to us!¡± Caleb remarked, his expression filled with angst and worry. The dungeons went eerily quiet as they awaited her response.

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive aren¡¯t you? That should be proof enough that Carmen is fine¡­¡± Even though Homura¡¯s face showed immense levels of kindness, her reply was absolutely haunting in both tone and meaning. Rivell gulped as beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. He felt incredibly uneasy by this woman¡¯s presence and her smile did nothing but creep him out.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s over, who all is hungry? I bet the food down here has been quite unfavorable. Here, take these.¡± Homura stepped to the side and allowed the guards to walk up to the cell. They undid the locks and walked in with plates full of delicious foods. Steaks, potatoes, buttered rolls, chickatrice skewers, and various vegetables from all over. The food looked incredible in comparison to the slop they had been fed the past few days.

    ¡°But¡­ But why?¡± Rivell asked with a confused expression, hesitant to accept what was being given them.

    ¡°Because, you¡¯re friends of Carmen and I find it quite unfortunate that we¡¯ve treated you all so poorly. I hope this meal can be the start of a fresh start and new friendship. Please, dig in!¡± Homura clapped her hands together as she gave yet another motherly smile, so incredibly kind.

    Caleb and Rivell glanced at each other before reluctantly taking the trays from the guards. They stepped back as the guards exited the cell, locking the door behind them. Caleb placed the tray down onto the ground and approached the rusted bars.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kill us, how long do you plan on keeping us down here? Surely Carmen wouldn¡¯t be happy with us being locked away forever.¡± He asked, applying as much logic to his words as possible.

    ¡°Ah, you must be Caleb, right? I can see why she has such an attraction to you.¡± Homura extended her hand towards the cell and gently caressed his chin through the bars, still wearing her smile. Caleb allowed it for all of two seconds before snatching his face away and stepping back, feeling incredibly uncomfortable by her actions. Homura chuckled at his charming innocence before adding her thoughts to the situation.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Hang tight, cuties. I¡¯m having your rooms arranged as we speak. You all won¡¯t be down here for much longer, this I promise. Now please, enjoy your meals and I¡¯ll be back to check in on you.¡± Her voice was so alluring at this point that it was impossible to not believe her words.

    Homura glanced over at Sarah as she looked up and once their eyes met, Homura gave another warm, reassuring smile. Shivers went down Sarah¡¯s spine as Homura¡¯s lips continued to curl, feeling nothing but unease from the silent exchange.

    Rivell watched as Homura and her group left the dungeons, their footsteps getting further and further away. He sighed before shifting his focus towards the trays of food, now growing incredibly hungry.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s safe to eat?¡± He asked as his stomach growled something fierce.

    ¡°I guess so. If she wanted to kill us, giving us bad food would be the dumbest way to go about it.¡± Caleb replied as he slowly picked up his fork. They stared at the meal for a few seconds before going in to take a bite.

    To their surprise, it was delicious and entirely edible. Caleb and Rivell scarfed down the food like savages, not caring one bit about the mess they were creating. Sarah remained quiet as they ate and refrained from eating, still feeling tormented by her previous experience.

    As Homura, Karris, and the guards exited the dungeons, Karris turned his gaze towards Briddle''s Mistress.

    ¡°Lady Homura. Are you sure it¡¯s a good idea to let them out of their cells? Have you run the idea by Lord Briddle?¡± He asked with a cautious, yet curious cadence.

    ¡°Let them out of their cells? Pfft, don¡¯t make me laugh. Relocating them would be the biggest waste of time.¡± She replied with a dark tone, taking out a handkerchief and vigorously wiping the hand she touched Caleb with. Homura then glanced over her shoulder at Karris, noticing that he was quite confused by her prior actions down in the dungeons.

    ¡°Karris, did you know that a simple boost in morale can help ensure a desire to survive? I can¡¯t have them wither away just yet. I just needed to inject a little bit of hope into them, that¡¯s all.¡± She added with another smile, only this one was much more dark and twisted.

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how easily people will fold at the slightest hint of kindness. Surely you used the same tactic with Priscilla, correct?¡± She continued her walk through the halls as Karris followed closely, making their way quietly to the Boundless throne room.

    ¡°Ah, sure¡­¡± Karris stared silently through the darkness of his hood as he mulled over her question.

    30 Miles east from the Boundless City, another bout of subjugation was occurring in a decently sized town of 200 Olun citizens. The Boundless soldiers and Priscilla¡¯s shadow army were laying waste to everything in sight, overwhelming the town with innumerable forces. As much as they tried to fight back, no amount of skill could save them from such visceral terror.

    ¡°Lord Briddle, we should have this establishment under our control within the hour.¡± Trion said with a deep bow. As they stood atop a hill looking down into the town, Briddle¡¯s lips curled slowly while he admired the burning houses before his hungry eyes.

    ¡°Good, good. A few more of these and we¡¯ll hit our quota. How is Moku fairing at the other location?¡± Briddle shifted his gaze towards Trion and patiently awaited an answer, eager to hear whatever update he had to give.

    ¡°They just arrived there not too long ago. Shouldn¡¯t take him no more than twenty minutes to clean up there.¡± Trion replied with a matter of fact tone. As soon as he finished his report, Briddle began to snicker ever so lightly. This snicker, however, quickly turned into a full-on belly laugh.

    ¡°This is just too damn easy! Either I¡¯m the luckiest being in Alaira or the current world is filled with weak roaches. Hell, it might be both!¡± Briddle laughed heartily for a few more moments before finally collecting himself. Trion stood by silently as he awaited his next orders.

    ¡°Back in our era, I had to tiptoe around and proceed with caution so often. Any one of those top ranking Humans or Siestians could¡¯ve matched me. It was such a difficult challenge to make the progress we made, however we prevailed despite the many roadblocks. But now? The Humans and Siestians are so woefully unprepared and pathetic, it absolutely boggles my mind. Just what happened during our absence?¡± Briddle questioned as he continued to gaze upon the blazing buildings off in the distance.

    ¡°Peace has seemed to weaken their resolve, rotting their sense of urgency.¡± Trion responded as loud screams echoed towards them. Briddle slowly gripped his hands together behind his back and shot an icy glare at an open window, staring at a family of four getting their Strands forcibly removed. His white robes swayed in the chilling breeze as he contemplated a thought.

    ¡°Peace you say? Hmm, then it seems we¡¯re doing Alaira a great favor. We¡¯ll crush this so-called peace underneath our feet and force this world to strengthen itself. Those that are complacent don¡¯t deserve power from the Core of Alaira¡­¡± Trion stared at his leader with great admiration as he heard this reply, feeling empowered by his words.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct, Lord Briddle! I expected nothing less from our tremendous and fearless leader!¡± He remarked with a child-like screech, feeling incredibly blessed to be in the presence of Briddle.

    ¡°Hmph, of course I¡¯m correct. Now stop gawking at me like a desperate street walker and let''s help our men finish up here. We¡¯ve little time to waste.¡± Briddle began his descent down the hill, heading towards the organized chaos below.

    ¡°Ah, right! As you wish, m¡¯lord!¡± Trion quickly followed after him and they assisted the soldiers in their terrifying conquest.

    The following afternoon came quickly as Carmen paced back and forth in her room. She was eagerly awaiting Homura¡¯s arrival because today was going to be very different from the previous days. As she nervously chewed her fingernail in anticipation, Carmen heard the lock on her door unlatch.

    ¡°Ah Carmen, are you ready to go?¡± Homura said as she poked her head inside of the room, giving a warm smile in the process.

    ¡°Oh! Yeah, I¡¯m ready! But uhhh, what about this chain?¡± Carmen asked as she looked down at the long silver chain snaking its way across the room.

    Homura stepped through the entryway and approached Carmen. She simply held her palm up and aimed it at the shackles around Carmen¡¯s ankle. Her hand glowed a dull black color as the shackle began to react, responding with a similar glowing hue of black. Within moments the chain separated itself from the shackle, leaving behind a silver band around her ankle.

    ¡°There you go. Your abilities and Manifest are still blocked, but at least you¡¯ll be able to move about a little more freely. I trust that you won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Homura said with another kind smile.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll be on my best behavior!¡± Carmen¡¯s face lit up like a child in a toy store, feeling very appreciative of the gesture. She was not about to mess up a chance to get some much needed fresh air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Homura quickly took hold of Carmen¡¯s hand and pulled her along, rushing out of the room and down the long winding steps. Carmen, for the first time since her capture, was outside of her lavish prison cell. She tried to look around and take in as much information as she could, but their rapid pace through the hallway made it difficult.

    While they ran towards the first floor, Homura giggled and smiled as she continued to grip Carmen¡¯s hand tightly. Homura¡¯s flowing red hair swayed playfully around her horns and her lavender scented perfume filled the air, providing Carmen with a large sense of nostalgia.

    This situation reminded her of the many shenanigans she and her sisters would get up to at Castle de Belouis. She couldn¡¯t help but let her guard down and embrace the moment.

    Just as Homura¡¯s alluring scent captivated Carmen further, the two found themselves outside of the Boundless palace. The cold, late Fall air was both fresh and inviting as Carmen looked out at the crowded streets in the distance. As she gazed across the streets, Carmen wondered just where Homura was planning to take her.

 CH 45: Dont Let Go

    Before Carmen could ask a question, Homura quickly interjected.

    ¡°Come on, let me show you around our city.¡± Homura said as she motioned for the guards to step aside and open the main gate. They did so and the two stepped forth onto the sandstone colored streets.

    Pale colored beings littered the streets from every angle, imitating that of a large bustling and frantic city. Carmen couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. The number of people outside had increased considerably since the day of her capture and she couldn¡¯t understand how that was possible.

    Not only were the amount of people peculiar, but the surrounding buildings were also quite interesting. They stood at a variety of heights and widths, however the aesthetic was similar across the board. Sandstone and tan in color while having intricately detailed domed roofs.

    The extensive levels of symmetry was quite impressive as well, causing the city to spread out into a near perfect circle. It was clearly planned out by someone with incredible amounts of foresight and planning.

    Carmen had never seen architecture like this in Alaira before and she couldn¡¯t help but admire the craftsmanship of it all. They continued to walk for a while longer as Homura pointed out various landmarks, giving thorough explanations behind some of the massive statues that towered in the distance.

    ¡°That gentleman right there was our chief advisor, Dariore. He was instrumental in spreading Briddle¡¯s word and getting the citizens fully on our side. We owe a great deal of our success to him.¡± She said with an appreciative tone.

    ¡°I see¡­ But wait, were people not originally on Briddle¡¯s side?¡± Carmen questioned, finding that statement to be rather strange for someone with so much undeniable power.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, what I meant is that he reinforced their beliefs in us. We always had the support of the people.¡± Homura quickly shifted her attention to another landmark and made comments about it, clearly wanting to change the subject. Carmen found this change in focus quite strange, but she didn¡¯t press the issue.

    Once the tour was finished, the duo found themselves in front of a fairly large building that was fenced off in the front. As soon as the elderly woman outside saw Homura, she immediately bowed her head and urged them to come inside. They stepped through the small gate and into the building where they were quickly welcomed by a large group of children. There had to have been at least seventy kids standing in the foyer, ranging from ages one to five.

    ¡°It¡¯s Homura!!!¡± They all yelled out with glee, feeling beyond excited to see her. She gave them a motherly smile as she knelt down to their level, patting some of them on the head.

    ¡°Hello! Hello! Have you all been well?¡± She said with a soft tone, so incredibly tender and nurturing. They accepted Homura¡¯s greeting graciously while giving her sharp toothed smiles and grins. As Carmen stared at all the children, Homura quickly stood and got behind her. She placed her hands on her shoulders and peaked around Carmen¡¯s head, sending another smile to the kids below.

    ¡°Alright guys, I have someone I want you all to meet. Someone very special! Say Hello to my friend Carmen.¡± She said with a playful cadence, urging the little ones to come closer. They stepped forward and yelled in unison, ¡°HI CARMEN!"

    ¡°Uhh, ahem, hello!¡± Carmen was quite anxious in this situation, feeling rather awkward with all these adorable gray-eyed and sharp toothed children staring at her. As they looked on with great interest, idle chatter amongst the older ones filled the airwaves.

    ¡°Silver hair? So pretty! - Wooah, I¡¯ve never seen anyone with red eyes! - How come she doesn¡¯t have lines on her face?¡± These lines and many more were spouted out back to back by the curious younglings. Carmen awkwardly chuckled as they continued to ask innocent questions about her appearance. Once their curiosity was sated, they scattered across the room and began playing again.

    ¡°Why are there so many kids here? Do they not have parents?¡± Carmen asked as she turned her attention towards Homura. Her once motherly smile quickly shifted to that of sadness as she let go of Carmen¡¯s shoulders to stand next to her.

    ¡°Well, with the way our revival ritual works, we can¡¯t choose who is brought back at any given time. It¡¯s completely random and because of that, we unfortunately get a bunch of kids coming back without their parents. So we have them staying here in the meantime until their guardians are revived.¡± Homura said with a rather somber tone, feeling awful for all the kids that don¡¯t have a true home to live in.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ That¡¯s terrible..¡± Carmen replied with an equally as sad tone, shaking her head in disbelief at what these kids had to deal with.

    ¡°Terrible indeed¡­ And so, I¡¯d love it if you could help guide and comfort them through these tough times. Won¡¯t you help preserve these smiles?¡± Homura looked over at Carmen and their eyes quickly met. Carmen could see the desperate pain in her urging and alluring gray eyes. Despite her hesitation, there was no way she¡¯d refuse a request like this. Before Carmen could give a reply, she felt something warm grip her hand. She looked down and saw a little boy holding her hand tightly as he grinned big.

    ¡°Come on Carmie, let¡¯s play!¡± He said with a childishly broken speech pattern. At that moment, she turned her head towards Homura and gave a hearty nod, fully agreeing to keep an eye on these children for as long as she was with them. As the little boy pulled Carmen along to his other friends, she looked back towards Homura over her shoulder.

    Homura silently mouthed the words, ¡°Thank you¡± and smiled, admiring the adorable display of kids accepting Carmen into their group. Carmen nodded and shifted her focus back to the children, now giving them her full attention.

    They happily showed her their toys and within moments were fully engrossed in various games. Carmen played with them for hours, laughing and enjoying her time greatly before heading back to the Boundless palace.

    Once she was back in her room, Carmen rushed to her bed and laid down. A multitude of thoughts flooded her mind as she stared at the ceiling, running through the day''s events over and over again.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°This is so weird. I really thought that the Boundless would be some evil and terrifying group of people, but that¡¯s just not the case. No matter how many times I think about it, there¡¯s just no way they¡¯re like that. Why are we even so against them? Everyone here has been so accepting and kind, surely we can set aside our differences and live together peacefully.¡± She thought to herself, trying her damnedest to unpack her feelings.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ Who am I kidding, that will probably never happen. Besides, I won¡¯t be on the surface for much longer, so what does it even matter?¡± She shifted in her bed and began to lay on her side, rubbing her hand gently across the soft sheets. As her thoughts continued to torment her, Carmen slowly drifted off, falling deeply asleep.

    The following day arrived and during the late afternoon hours in Ariana City, Azhane Belouis was in a heated discussion with the Volaire council and a few high ranking nobles that oversaw different regions of the nation.

    ¡°All I¡¯m proposing is that we send some forces to back up Zalthia of One and Asiah of Three on their search for Carmen. It¡¯s been ten days since they left and she still hasn¡¯t been found. Bringing more men could allow us to search a wider area quicker.¡± Azhane stated with a concerned expression.

    ¡°We understand your concern, Your Majesty. But, it simply cannot be done at this time. Thanks to your grand plan of spreading out our soldiers across the nation to combat the Boundless, we unfortunately don¡¯t have the manpower to assist in such an operation.¡± Councilman Brodrick replied with a condescending tone, pressing his glasses further up.

    ¡°Yes, and not to mention the potential backlash we could face from such a move. If we take men from the wrong area and that area falls under siege by the Boundless, it would be a disaster!¡± Councilwoman Carolla mentioned with a fearful cadence.

    ¡°And, Your Majesty, if what you said is true about this Briddle character. Wouldn¡¯t sending a sizable force in that region be seen as a potential interference to his plans? Doing this could be suicide for Volaire and all of those that have positions of power in this nation. If he does have the wealth of knowledge that he claims to have, there is information that we absolutely can¡¯t let see the light of day. Surely you realize that, Your Majesty? Please, think about our people.¡± Countess Lorelie added, trying to sway the Queen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of our current situation, so please spare me the reminders. However, we can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing while a member of the royal family is missing. I will not stand for it and if no one here will assist me, I''ll do something about it myself.¡± Azhane¡¯s loud voice echoed along the halls as everyone gazed upon her now highly irritated facial expression. The silence was broken by another Councilman speaking up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Your Majesty, but you will do nothing of the sort. As your council, it is our duty to guide you and provide realistic solutions to whatever issues present themselves. Ever since you took the throne, we¡¯ve been assisting you with this nation every step of the way and I¡¯m sorry, but we simply cannot allow you to act on your own as of yet.¡± He said with an almost demeaning tone.

    ¡°And need we remind you of your previous blunder with the High Priest, Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah? Relations with the Lumen Theocracy have greatly soured because of your prior actions and we cannot afford to lose any more ground with such reckless behavior.¡± Councilman Omar¡¯s face was filled with annoyance as he shed more light onto their reasonings.

    Azhane sat there with stunned disbelief as she was lectured by these people, as though she were some kind of child. Before she could respond, the Queen was interrupted by yet another Council member.

    ¡°While this is indeed an unfortunate situation, it is hardly anything that affects our nation as a whole. Since the young miss isn¡¯t an immediate heir to the throne, her loss would not shift our focus in the slightest. I know you realize that, Your Majesty.¡± Councilwoman Carolla added in her two cents, agreeing with the rest of the council.

    ¡°With that being said, you just continue to be the face of this nation and we will handle the rest. There is still much for you to learn before decisions like these can be made without our input. I¡¯m sure you understand, Your Majesty. Besides, you should have some faith in The Six¡¯s commander. Zalthia of One is more than capable of bringing the young miss home.¡± Once Councilman Brodrick finished speaking, everyone stood from the table and exited the room, signaling that the meeting was adjourned.

    Azhane continued to sit at the table as the room emptied and she sighed heavily, feeling slightly defeated by the political onslaught. Graymoor of Two then entered the room and patiently waited for the Queen, ready to escort her out.

    After a brief moment, Azhane slowly got up with an irritated expression and walked past Graymoor, making no eye contact with him at all. He swiftly followed after her and they walked back to her quarters in silence, only hearing the click of her heels with each angry step.

    They arrived at her office and Azhane approached the front of her desk, glaring at the piles of documents and paperwork that she had been tending to prior to the meeting. With one swift motion, the Queen brushed all the contents off of her desk in extravagant fashion.

    Papers, pens, books, and folders flew off in every direction as Azhane vented her pent up frustrations. Graymoor looked on with surprise as papers floated down in the air and settled across the floor.

    Azhane slammed her hands down onto the barren desk and after a short pause, she slowly lifted up her right fist. The Queen punched her desk incredibly hard with her bare fist, still clearly upset by the current events. The impact was loud and visceral, rippling across the airways with each punch.

    ¡°I am so sick of this!!! What is the point of being Queen if I have no say in anything!? I¡¯m tired of being their pawn! I¡¯m tired of not doing anything!¡± She screamed while continuing to punch the desk and showing a side of herself that many had never seen. Her bloodlust began to seep out and Graymoor immediately felt her power surging. He rushed over and just before she was about to punch the desk again, he grabbed Azhane¡¯s arm to stop her.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Your Majesty¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡± He calmly said while standing behind her and holding up her bloodied fist. Azhane was panting heavily as her bloodlust continued to surge, filling the room with incredible amounts of pressure. She clenched her fist tightly, causing blood to drip onto the table and moments later, she began speaking softly.

    ¡°Can''t I just make them disappear? It would be so easy.. So, so easy..¡± Azhane¡¯s demeanor had completely shifted and her voice turned severely dark, causing Graymoor¡¯s eyes to grow wide with concern. He didn¡¯t recognize her at all in that moment and grew more fearful with each passing second.

    ¡°I could just kill them¡­ Right?¡± She said with a soft, deadpan cadence. As her power continued to spike, Graymoor gripped her arm tightly as he spun the Queen around so that she was facing him. In one quick motion, he brought her in close and Graymoor embraced Azhane.

    His arms wrapped around her slender body and he squeezed the Queen tightly, filling her with great warmth. Azhane¡¯s eyes went wide by the sudden hug and her bloodlust ceased completely, calming her down almost immediately.

    ¡°I said that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re doing an excellent job as Queen and no one can take that away from you. Don¡¯t let the Council¡¯s words tear you down. You¡¯re stronger than that. You know that and I know that. You can¡¯t let your emotions get the best of you, Your Majesty. Okay?¡± Graymoor said softly with his gentle, yet deep voice.

    Azhane slowly nodded and slightly smiled, agreeing with his calming words. Graymoor started to let go of her, but to his surprise, she tightly hugged him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go yet¡­ Please..¡± She gently replied as she buried her face into his chest. Graymoor glanced down at her as was slightly taken aback by her actions, however he didn¡¯t make an issue out of it.

    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± The two stood there in a sea of loose papers, embracing each other for an extended period of time. A loyal subordinate following orders and a Queen desperately in need of a shoulder to lean on.

 CH 46: The Core Depths

    After a few moments went by, the two separated and Azhane brushed her makeup off of his black uniform. She curiously took a little bit longer than the task required, admiring his firm muscles with each touch of her hand.

    Graymoor cleared his throat and Azhane quickly removed her hand from his chest, awkwardly smiling as though she got caught doing something she wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    ¡°Ahem, well, let¡¯s get this mess cleaned up.¡± Graymoor said, hoping to break the tension in the air. He crouched down and began picking up the multitude of papers strewn across the floor, making sure to not miss a single one.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Graymoor. I can call for the maids.¡± Azhane stated, not wanting him to waste his time with such a matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Your Majesty. Besides, I don¡¯t think you would want to explain to them why the room is in such a sorry state.¡± Azhane glanced over to her desk and embarrassingly chuckled, noticing the massive dents imprinted into it and the blood stains from her hand. She turned her attention back to the floor and got down on her knees, helping Graymoor pick up the papers.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Please, you don¡¯t need to dirty yourself with such a task!¡± Graymoor loudly said with a concerned expression, not wanting to see his Queen do such labor.

    ¡°Ohhh hush, it¡¯s fine. I made the mess, so it¡¯s only right that I help clean it up.¡± She lightly chuckled and grabbed some papers, stacking them up neatly beside her. Graymoor sighed as he continued to assist, trying to finish this up as swiftly as possible. While they cleaned, Azhane softly laughed again suddenly, as though she had just remembered something funny.

    ¡°This reminds me of that time when I was looking for the hair brush my mother borrowed. I snuck into their room and accidentally knocked over her accessory shelf when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. There was stuff everywhere and even though we were forbidden to be in there, you still came and helped me clean it up before they got home from an event that night.¡± She chuckled at the memory and Graymoor chimed in with a recollection of his own.

    ¡°Yeah, I remember you rushing over to me saying that there was a massive, life-threatening problem. I¡¯m thinking that I need to get ready to fight and instead, you pull me into the King and Queen¡¯s room with accessories strewn about the floor, pleading for my help to clean it up. Even though it clearly was not my problem, as your assigned knight, I couldn¡¯t refuse your request.¡± Graymoor playfully quipped, uncharacteristically letting down his guard.

    "I swear, seventeen year old me was such a drama queen. It¡¯s so embarrassing to think about now. Thankfully I grew out of that phase.¡± They continued to talk about their past and the room felt significantly more pleasant. Azhane¡¯s once sour mood had completely shifted by this distraction and she was fully back to her usual self. Graymoor picked up the last piece of paper and carefully set it down onto her desk.

    He turned around and saw Azhane getting up from the floor, grimacing as she put pressure on her right hand. He briskly approached and helped her stand, taking hold of her injured hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have the doctor look it over. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± She quickly said, not wanting him to see how bad it actually was. To her surprise, he suddenly brought her hand to his lips before gently kissing it, trying to make it feel better. Azhane was shocked by Graymoor¡¯s forwardness and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t do something like that again. I don¡¯t take kindly to seeing Your Majesty in pain, especially under my watch.¡± He lowered her hand and they stared each other deep in the eyes, causing the Queen to blush, something she never did. Before he fully let go, she gripped back and began to speak.

    ¡°Thank you for today... Things could¡¯ve gotten pretty bad had you not been here. I can¡¯t promise that moments like this won¡¯t happen again and you of all people know that. You know how I can get sometimes... But... I''ll try my best.¡± She showed him the brightest smile he had ever seen, showcasing her beauty even further.

    Graymoor marveled at her before smiling back and with a bow of the head, he dismissed himself out of the room. As the door closed, Azhane looked down at her injured hand before averting her gaze towards the large window behind her desk.

    ¡°That could¡¯ve been bad¡­ This stress is really starting to get to me. To think I wanted to kill the Council members, like.. What is wrong with me? I¡¯ve got to keep things under control.¡± She sighed heavily as she tried to gather her thoughts together, hoping something like this wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    Back inside the upper chambers of the Boundless Palace, Carmen stretched from a short afternoon nap. She looked around her room and sighed, still feeling slightly bored from being in this one location all the time.

    It had now been two full weeks since the group was captured and even though she was still a prisoner, The Boundless had treated her quite well, all things considered. Carmen had a maid that tended to any request she made, the food she was offered sometimes rivaled the meals at Castle de Belouis, and everyday she got to spend hours with Homura who had been nothing but kind to her. The two would talk about any and everything under the sun, learning all kinds of things about each other.

    In a terrifyingly short amount of time, Carmen went from absolutely loathing her situation to enjoying the time spent with her new friend. Homura had masterfully weaseled her way into Carmen¡¯s day to day routine and now it felt as though they had known each other for years.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Just as she swung her body over and out of the bed, Carmen heard someone at the door. The lock clicked and the handle turned just before the door slowly creeped open. Homura stepped inside while giving Carmen a warm smile.

    ¡°Sorry, did I wake you?¡± She asked with a soft voice, brushing her red hair away from her face.

    ¡°Ah, no! Not at all. I got up from a nap a few minutes ago.¡± Carmen quickly replied.

    ¡°Good, good. Well, care to join me for some lunch once you get dressed, my dear?¡± Carmen was surprised to hear this question and after a brief thought, she nodded her head yes. Carmen stood from the bed and quickly rushed to the washroom to put on the red dress that Homura gave her earlier that week. Moments later, she emerged and did a little twirl as the dress adorably swayed side to side.

    ¡°You look great!¡± Homura said, admiring how pretty Carmen looked in her new attire.

    ¡°Now, come on, let¡¯s go! I¡¯m starving.¡± Homura got behind Carmen and playfully pushed her along towards the door, softly laughing along the way.

    They exited the room and Carmen felt the cool air outside of her lavish prison cell. As they strolled the halls, Carmen took note of how large and decadent everything was. Even though she had been out in the city, she didn¡¯t really get a chance to explore the Boundless palace.

    From the decorated walls, vaulted ceilings, tiled floors, massive detailed statues, and the light fixtures, this palace was nothing short of beautiful. Certainly didn¡¯t seem like the home of an evil king hell bent on conquest and destruction.

    ¡°How long did this place take to build?¡± Carmen asked Homura as she marveled at everything around her.

    ¡°Hmm, I believe Lord Briddle crafted it in a few seconds. Can¡¯t imagine it would¡¯ve taken him long.¡± She replied in a fairly nonchalant manner.

    ¡°What? How?¡± Homura chuckled at Carmen¡¯s reaction, finding her behavior to be quite amusing.

    ¡°If there is any material thing that Briddle wants or needs, he can craft it. If there is anything in his way, he can tear it down. His power knows no limits in this world.¡± Homura responded, showing great admiration towards her ruler and lover.

    ¡°Oh wow, that¡¯s pretty amazing.¡± Carmen was impressed by that response and began to wonder just what kind of strength he had to make such an extravagant building in mere seconds.

    ¡°Amazing indeed! Lord Briddle is such an incredible ruler and I love him with every fiber of my being!¡± Homura squealed while she blushed and fangirled about the Boundless King. Carmen awkwardly laughed at her statement as they continued to walk to their destination.

    The duo arrived at a room and inside was Karris, standing there with his usual black robes and hood. He bowed to Homura before posing a question to her.

    ¡°Lady Homura, how may I be of service to you today?¡± He asked through the darkness of his hood.

    ¡°Prepare a portal to the Core Depths.¡± She heartily replied with an authority filled voice.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Karris turned around and chanted some strange words while holding up his hands.

    ¡°Wait, did you say the Core Depths? Why are we going there?¡± Carmen asked with a slight sense of panic, not prepared at all to visit such a place.

    ¡°To eat lunch of course. Come on, the others are waiting for us.¡± In that same moment, a large golden portal appeared before them and Karris stepped aside so they could pass through. Homura grabbed Carmen¡¯s hand and she pulled her along, stepping into the bright swirling portal.

    A few seconds passed and they came through to the other side. Carmen opened her eyes and what she saw nearly took her breath away. The area was an expansive, lush, and green landscape overflowing with vegetation and wildlife as far as the eye could see. The sky was a warm, golden yellow and large floating islands decorated multiple sections of it, surrounded by thick fluffy clouds.

    In the distance, waterfalls of various sizes dumped into glassy lakes, so incredibly clear and pure. There were a multitude of birds and animals that had runic markings on them, similar to those you find on Manifests. Even though the wildlife looked familiar, they clearly weren¡¯t of the same species on the surface.

    Everything about this place was beyond fantastical in both its layout and ecosystem. However, the most extravagant thing about it was just to the right of Carmen¡¯s vision. She turned her attention over and saw a massive, light orange and opaque crystal off in the distance.

    The width and height of this shard had to have been at least a few miles tall and wide. It stretched past the clouds and the base was surrounded by overgrown vegetation and large mountains. Carmen had never seen anything so massive in her life. The staggering size of this crystal sent shivers down her spine as she felt the energy permeating from it.

    ¡°That right there is the Core of Alaira. Incredible isn¡¯t it?¡± Homura chimed in as she admired the sight as well. Carmen was speechless and the only response she could give was a stupefied nod. Homura took hold of Carmen¡¯s hand again and guided her along a simple cobblestone pathway.

    ¡°I know this place can be pretty hard to process when you first visit, there¡¯s so much to it. But, you better get used to the Core Depths since this is where we¡¯ll be living in a few days.¡± Homura said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah, right. I remember you mentioning that you all were moving here soon.¡± Carmen replied, recalling a past conversation they had.

    ¡°Yes, once we hit our revival quota, we¡¯ll migrate and start anew down here. Once that happens, no one from the surface world can mettle in our affairs or threaten us here. We can rule over Alaira with little to no resistance at all, it¡¯ll be wonderful.¡± Carmen was a little curious once she heard this statement.

    ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t Humans and Siestians enter the Core Depths too? I heard that they come here to do research and stuff pretty often.¡± Carmen questioned.

    ¡°That may be so, but you see, Humans and Siestians cannot sustain their existence down here with the methods they use to enter. Time moves differently in the Core Depths. Each day passed here is only an hour on the surface. Their methods to enter only allow them to spend up to four days down here or four hours of Alaira time. After that, the Core Depths will close down their points of entry for months at a time.¡± She said with an informing tone.

    ¡°For us however, that doesn¡¯t apply. The Boundless can enter and exit the Core Depths as much as we please, as this was our original home. We were created to live amongst the Core of Alaira and tend to the lands below.¡± Homura continued, revealing an important note of information to Carmen.

    ¡°Ahh, I see. I had no idea there were such limitations to enter this place. There¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know about Alaira.¡± Carmen responded, soaking in as much new information as she could. They finished walking down the path and arrived at a medium sized table with various foods laid out across it. Sitting around it were three other Boundless females talking amongst themselves. Once Homura made herself known, the three women stood and bowed their heads to her. Homura smiled as she turned her attention to Carmen.

 Character Profile: Homura

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    When I first created Homura, I originally wanted her to be a rather stoic and hardened right hand man to Briddle. But as I went through draft after draft, I just didn''t enjoy how she interacted with other characters. I eventually scrapped that idea and decided to pull a complete 180, making her much more prominent and motivated. Homura is really unlike any other character I''ve created in Manifest War, especially in how she carries herself. You never know if what she''s saying are her true feelings or if she''s playing you for a fool. She seems so nice on paper, but reading between the lines shows how that isn''t quite the case.

    Also, even though she comes second to Briddle, Homura can still sway his decisions and thoughts on various matters. As harsh of a villain as he is, Briddle can''t help but cater to his one true love. I think that makes her much more interesting overall than just another henchman following orders blindly. What are your thoughts on her?

    Thanks for reading!!

 CH 47: Siding with The Enemy

    ¡°Ladies, this is my guest, Carmen. She will be joining us for lunch today. Please welcome her with open arms.¡± She said while Carmen bowed her head to the pale skinned females at the table.

    ¡°Umm, Homura.. Why did you bring a human down here?¡± One of the ladies asked with disgusted curiosity. Carmen looked at the woman, taking notice of her petite figure and tall stature, appearing fairly lanky in her green colored gown.

    ¡°Well, Verali, she isn¡¯t just a ¡°Human¡±, this girl has a Dark affinity. She¡¯s one of us, so I expect you all to treat her with respect!¡± Homura¡¯s expression shifted from kind to irritated in an instant and the three ladies immediately bowed their heads again, apologizing to Homura for their rude behavior. Carmen and Homura took a seat at the table and the Boundless women introduced themselves to their new guest.

    ¡°Hello Carmen, my name is Verali. Happy to make your acquaintance.¡± Verali had boyishly short, black hair and definitely looked like she had been missing a few meals with how skinny she was.

    ¡°My name is Brayana, nice to meet you!¡± Brayana had long dark green hair and her face was fairly small and young looking. She had a very loud, squeaky voice and for whatever reason, the woman was teeming with energy as though she was ready to run a marathon.

    ¡°And I¡¯m Kirei. I apologize for my friend¡¯s prior rude behavior.¡± Kirei had a small horn above her forehead, medium length dark blue hair that almost touched her shoulders, and she wore glasses. She had a very calm and subtle disposition, as though she didn¡¯t want to be noticed. Kirei talked in a very proper manner and was overall the most respectful of the bunch.

    ¡°Ah, Hello! It¡¯s nice to meet you all as well. I hope we can get along.¡± Carmen replied with a smile, trying her best to not offend any of these women. They accepted her greeting and began to converse about various topics.

    ¡°Homura dear, how much longer must we live on the surface? I¡¯ve missed this place for sooooo long.¡± Verali asked with a tired expression.

    ¡°Not for much longer. Lord Briddle told me that we will hit 10,000 citizens by tomorrow sometime. Once we hit that, we¡¯ll begin to make the transition.¡± Homura replied with a smile, happy to break the news to her peers. The three all collectively cheered in their own way and were beside themselves with excitement. Brayana looked over to her left at Homura¡¯s belly and reached out, placing her hand on it.

    ¡°And how much longer til this little one is ready? You look like you¡¯re about to burst.¡± She asked with a loud and playful laugh.

    ¡°Very soon, I think in another month or less. Lord Briddle is so excited too.¡± Homura also rubbed her belly gently, feeling thrilled that she would be seeing her child soon.

    ¡°Gah! Lord Briddle is doing such an amazing job with everything. Our people are thriving because of his decisions and our future couldn¡¯t look any better. He deserves to be excited and I wish you two nothing but the best!!¡± Brayana exploded with happiness as she sent her gratitude towards Briddle and Homura.

    ¡°Yes, I must say that I¡¯m impressed by our progress so far. I knew we made the right decision to follow his lead. I can only imagine how far behind our people would be if that woman were still in charge. Good riddance...¡± Kirei chimed in with a rather cold reply, not thinking fondly of past memories she had.

    ¡°You guys had another leader?¡± Carmen asked while taking a bite of food, trying to be a part of this conversation. The table grew silent as all three of the ladies glared at Carmen, as though she had asked something absolutely ridiculous.

    ¡°Ahem... Yes, we did. However, we don¡¯t speak of them. She was a disgrace to our race and did nothing but keep us down¡­¡± Homura replied with a sharp voice, breaking the awkward silence.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see... S-Sorry I asked.¡± Carmen stopped talking and slowly started eating again, hoping that they would move on to the next topic.

    ¡°Anywaaaaaays, I decided to volunteer at the daycare center yesterday. All the children were just so cuuuute! I didn¡¯t realize just how many kids we¡¯ve revived so far.¡± Verali said, trying to change the subject. The group discussed Verali¡¯s daycare adventures and then the topic shifted again, but this time towards Carmen.

    ¡°So Carmen dear, got any boys you like?¡± Brayana asked with a playful chuckle. Carmen coughed and choked on some food, startled by the random question. She collected herself before reluctantly replying.

    ¡°Uh, no not really. I haven¡¯t really found anyone like that yet.¡± Homura snickered at the response and shook her head.

    ¡°Oh please, that¡¯s not true and you know it. I think she has her eyes set on that human boy down in the dungeon. She mentions him just about every time we chat.¡± Homura playfully said, teasing Carmen with light laughter.

    ¡°What!? I do not!¡± Carmen¡¯s face went beet red as she blushed from embarrassment and she didn¡¯t know of a way to reply.

    ¡°Yup, you definitely do! Well, once we move down here, just make him your slave. You can do whatever you want with him then since he¡¯ll be your property.¡± Brayana replied with a hearty laugh.

    Carmen sat there looking down at her food, face as red as an apple. Kirei, Verali, and Homura all joined in on the laughs and gave Carmen their full support, urging her to make a move. Carmen embarrassingly nodded as she took another bite of her food.

    Once the laughter died down, they all talked about various things going on within the Boundless city and stuff they looked forward to once they moved back to the Core Depths. Carmen sat there in silence and soaked in as much information as possible. However, as she listened, Carmen began to notice that this moment felt incredibly familiar.

    These four Boundless women were talking about fairly ordinary stuff. Conversing about jobs, love interests, money, family members, and other normal things. It reminded Carmen of all the times she and her four sisters got together, talking about regular everyday stuff.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Even though the Boundless had entered into this world via unconventional methods, they were still just normal people with regular problems. Nothing felt weird at all when being around them, if anything, Carmen felt nostalgic in this setting. They laughed at jokes and showed real emotion towards serious issues, the same as Humans and Siestians did.

    ¡°These people genuinely don¡¯t seem bad at all. Why can¡¯t we just live together and coexist?¡± She wondered to herself, now deep in thought as she listened to their conversations.

    ¡°Carmen... Carmen!!¡± Carmen came back to her senses and she looked over to see Homura standing up, calling her name.

    ¡°You alright there? Been calling your name forever.¡± Homura quipped with a playful smile.

    ¡°Ah yeah, sorry. I was just lost in thought.¡± Carmen began to get up from the table, setting down her napkin and fork.

    ¡°Well don¡¯t get lost too much. Come on, let¡¯s head back.¡± Homura urged Carmen to follow as Verali, Brayana, and Kirei all looked and smiled at her.

    ¡°Yeah, come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Brayana grabbed Carmen¡¯s hand and she rushed up the path, following closely behind the others. Carmen glanced up and saw the four Boundless females, causing her to feel a bit sad.

    Once they crossed through the portal and said their goodbyes to each other, Carmen and Homura walked back to her room. Once they reached the door, Homura noticed that Carmen didn''t seem to be in good spirits.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong child? Are you unwell?¡± She asked with great concern.

    ¡°Ah no, it¡¯s just... That meeting has me missing my sisters quite a bit... Tomorrow is Azhane¡¯s birthday too and we usually would all get together to have gatherings similar to the lunch we just had. Sucks that I¡¯ll miss it, but... Oh well, I guess.¡± Carmen replied with a fairly somber attitude, clearly upset that she wouldn''t get to celebrate her sister¡¯s birthday.

    Homura looked at Carmen with sad eyes and she suddenly reached back behind her neck, unfastening a necklace. She removed it and then wrapped it around Carmen¡¯s, fastening it together and straightening it out.

    ¡°Here, take this. I also had a sister and we would do everything together, so much so that we even ended up getting matching pendants. I definitely know how it feels to miss a sibling. I know that it isn¡¯t much and it isn¡¯t a replacement for the real thing, but maybe it can be enough to remind you of those you lost and that they are always with you.¡± She said with a soft and calming voice.

    Carmen examined the pendant with curious eyes. It was fairly small, silver, and was fashioned into the shape of a crescent moon. You could tell that there was an opposite and separate piece to it by its refined inner edge.

    ¡°Homura... I couldn¡¯t take something like this from you. It¡¯s way too precious!¡± Carmen replied, not wanting to accept such a thoughtful gift. Homura shook her head as she smiled.

    ¡°No, I insist. You hold on to it. Besides, I¡¯m sure my sister will get revived pretty soon. It¡¯s only a matter of time and we can just make new ones. So please, keep it.¡± Carmen stared at the pendant again and suddenly felt a hand petting her head.

    She glanced up and noticed Homura giving another warm smile. Carmen felt incredibly at ease and at this very moment, all of her doubts and worries about The Boundless had ceased. She now felt fully ready to move forward in her new life.

    She completely trusted Homura and without a second thought, Carmen leaned in before giving her a hug. Homura was absolutely shocked by this and she gently patted Carmen on the back, hugging her warmly.

    ¡°Thanks Homura, I¡¯ll always keep this pendant close.¡± Homura accepted the thanks and their embrace ended. Carmen went inside of her room and after saying their goodbyes, Homura shut and locked the door. Before she walked away, Homura leaned up against the wall while touching her chest. Her heart was beating a mile a minute from that sudden exchange of affection.

    ¡°Well that was unexpected. I might need to pull the kindness back a bit, at least for my sake.¡± She nervously thought to herself, not wanting to get too attached to this human girl. Homura sighed and collected herself before walking down the hall, smiling from a job well done.

    As the fourteenth day winded down, Zalthia and Asiah continued to make the journey across their nation in record time. They had been searching all around to try and find anything related to Carmen¡¯s disappearance and whereabouts. Even though Vera had a slight lock on her scent, the location wasn¡¯t entirely precise. It was like trying to find a needle in a country wide haystack.

    Vera leaped in the sky with gentle precision, each step feeling lighter than the last. As they stretched further into Olun territory, Zalthia spotted some smoke billowing up in the distance and glints of fire on the ground below.

    ¡°Look! Do you see that over there?¡± She yelled out to Asiah so she could hear her through the sound of rushing wind. Asiah looked over and noticed the fires as well, firmly nodding her head in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there! That fire looks serious, people might need some help.¡± Asiah tapped on Vera¡¯s shoulder, directing her to land where they saw the smoke. Vera roared loudly as she made her descent towards the ground. The group landed and the sight they saw was absolutely heartbreaking.

    A whole town was on fire and destroyed, with several homes looking to have been broken into. The scene was eerily quiet as the blaze endlessly raged on, signaling that there was no one left alive.

    ¡°This fire seems fairly recent. Probably no more than an hour or so.¡± Zalthia stated, covering her face with the sleeve of her red robes, blocking the searing heat.

    ¡°Yeah, this definitely just happened. What could have possibly caused this much destruction?¡± Asiah asked with a highly concerned expression. Zalthia shrugged as she walked along the edge of the town, trying to get a closer look without entering the flames. Asiah and Vera followed closely behind, searching around for clues as well. After a few moments, something caught the corner of Asiah¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Hey look, what is tha-.¡± She paused as the look of absolute horror took over her face, not believing what she was seeing.

    Upon further inspection, it was a stack of gray and shriveled up bodies lit on fire. Some of the bodies even resembled that of children, being short and small in stature. The husks of skin and bones made popping sounds as they were being heated up by the open flames.

    ¡°J-Just.. Just what is this???¡± Asiah questioned while covering her mouth, holding back vomit. Zalthia stepped forward and took a closer look, examining the bodies from a safe distance.

    ¡°Looks like this was a Boundless attack, judging by the holes on all of these victims chests¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen them burn their bodies though. Seems like they¡¯re trying to cover their tracks now. Crafty little bastards...¡± Zalthia got down on one knee and quickly said a small prayer, paying her respects to the lives that were lost in this tragic event.

    ¡°We should go. There¡¯s nothing else to see here. I''m sure the Olun forces will arrive and assess the situation soon.¡± She calmly said to Asiah as she got to her feet.

    ¡°Uh, yes. As you wish, Lady Zalthia.¡± Asiah snapped out of her stupor and quickly followed Zalthia back to the open field next to the burning town. As they approached their landing spot, Vera¡¯s ears perked up as she deeply growled at the nearby treeline.

    ¡°What is it, Vera?¡± Asiah asked while scanning the wooded area in front of them as well. Suddenly, a small dagger flew at them from the trees. Zalthia quickly blocked it with her scythe, knocking it to the ground as she shot an annoyed glare in its direction.

    The trees were still for a brief moment until a large dark blue bear jumped out towards them. Its visceral roar bellowed and shook the ground as it charged at them with intense vigor.

    Then, seemingly out of nowhere, a short woman with pale skin and blue colored pigtails jumped on top of the bear¡¯s back. She rode it towards the group as she held a sharp dagger in her hand. Zalthia and Asiah''s search was about to be put on hold as they dealt with this new and terrifying foe.

 CH 48: When Beasts Clash

    ¡°Let¡¯s get em Nioh! Rip ''em to shreds!¡± The girl screeched with a devious grin.

    Nioh roared as he took aim at Asiah, now pouncing in her direction. With one swift motion, Asiah quickly took out a long polearm weapon and hopped on Vera¡¯s back, bracing herself for the fight. The two beasts collided and the women riding on top were blocking each other¡¯s attacks, trying their best to force each other backwards.

    ¡°Who are you!? Are you the ones responsible for this town¡¯s destruction?!¡± Asiah yelled out, wanting answers from her new foe.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Mallie! I am one of the five great generals serving under Lord Briddle! And so what if I''m the one responsible? Not like you can do anything about it!¡± Mallie replied with a crazed cackle, not caring one bit about what happened to all these people.

    She then exerted her Core Energy outwards, pushing back Asiah and Vera with ease. Vera slid along the ground, her paws digging in and leaving behind a long trail. She finally caught her grip and halted their backwards progress, letting out a loud, angered roar towards Mallie and Nioh in the process.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    Zalthia ran over to provide assistance, but was suddenly stopped in her tracks by a new opponent. He had a muscular build with four arms, big eyes, extremely sharp teeth, and pale skin. The man donned a shiny black armor with various runic symbols etched on it, covering every inch of his body.

    ¡°No no no, Moku can¡¯t let you interfere. Moku wants to have some fun too!¡± He said with a toothy grin. Zalthia glared at the Boundless man, sizing him up before splitting into five clones of herself. The clones twirled their scythes in unison before assuming different positions, ready to fight alongside Zalthia.

    ¡°Oooh, cool, cool!! Moku, impressed!¡± He clapped his four hands together as he applauded her theatrics, finding them very interesting. Zalthia didn''t accept his praise and instead, she dashed forward with incredible speed to begin her assault.

    She and her clones swiped and slashed at him from all angles, looking for any kind of opening. Their speed and graceful movements were incredibly coordinated, highlighting the control that Zalthia had over her abilities. Despite the skillful display, Moku blocked his face and body with his four arms while they sliced and diced around.

    Even though she was putting a tremendous amount of effort and energy behind her blows, Moku remained relatively unscathed. His armor was immensely solid and felt as though she were trying to cut diamonds with how hard it was. She kicked him in the chest before doing a backflip, forcing herself away and creating distance between them.

    ¡°Man, that¡¯s a hard shell. I assume that armor is his Manifest, otherwise there''s no way it would be this difficult to crack.¡± Zalthia thought to herself with slight concern, trying to come up with a better way to approach this fight.

    Before she could gather her thoughts, Moku went on the offensive. He crouched down low, flexing his leg muscles more and more the closer he got to the ground. Then with intense force, Moku leaped into the sky, crushing the terrain underneath his feet like shattered glass.

    Zalthia looked up with a confused expression until she realized what he was about to do. Her eyes went wide and she quickly leapt out of the way as Moku dive-bombed in her direction. Zalthia had gotten to safety in the knick of time, but two of her clones weren¡¯t so lucky as they were destroyed by the blast.

    ¡°What the hell was that!?!¡± She thought to herself, panting heavily and feeling uneasy about who she was currently fighting. The dust settled and she noticed Moku standing within a small crater, cheekily smiling at her and clearly urging her to continue the match.

    Zalthia glared at him as she took hold of her scythe, summoning forth two more clones to replace the ones from before. The wind blew heavily as these Vesta¡¯s sized each other up, waiting patiently and carefully for whoever made the next move.

    On the other side of the field, a fierce battle between creature Manifests was being waged. Vera swiped and gnashed at Nioh, trying to quickly subdue him with her superior speed. Nioh¡¯s size made up for his lack of speed allowing him to be more defensive and reactive, using his immense strength to block her advances.

    Their ferocity could be felt by all and neither were giving an inch to the other. Vera bolted forward and as Nioh braced itself, she quickly sidestepped and found herself behind the brutish bear. Vera bit down onto his back with her sharp fangs, gripping down with absurd amounts of pressure.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Nioh roared out, feeling the pain from the feline''s razor-like teeth. He eventually shook his back vigorously and tossed Vera off of him, despite her grip. She was flown towards the nearby treeline and just as she landed, Nioh dashed over and swiped his massive paw at her face. His long claws cut her face deeply, causing Vera to squint and writhe in pain.

    The roars and snarls from these two beasts could be heard from miles away, filling the air with loud and brutal tension. Opposite to Vera and Nioh, Asiah and Mallie were now going toe to toe, blocking each other''s attacks with great precision.

    ¡°My, my, you seem awfully upset about that town. Why do you care that a few humans perished? They were nothing more than rodents for my companion to feast on!¡± Mallie yelled out with a laugh, her expression looking absolutely deranged and crazed. Asiah scowled at her, showing great irritation towards this Boundless woman.

    ¡°You will pay for what you did to those innocent lives, this much I promise you!¡± Asiah closed her eyes and then began to conjure up her Core Energy, unlocking powers deep within her. She finished her preparation and the surrounding atmosphere filled with beast-like pressure.

    Asiah rushed towards Mallie with incredible speed and suddenly, she started to glow a light yellow color as a long tail grew near her lower back. Asiah¡¯s eyes turned cat-like, looking similar to golden marbles with a thin slit in the middle. The tribal tattoo on her arm shifted and covered her body entirely, giving Asiah similar markings to Vera. Lastly, cat ears formed at the top of her head, curiously poking out from her curly black hair.

    While still appearing as a Human, Asiah now had many similarities to that of a cat. Even her mannerisms had changed during this transition as she now sprinted forward on all fours.

    She collided with Mallie and the two were at a stalemate, trying to force one another back yet again. Her polearm clashed with Mallie¡¯s dagger over and over, sending sparks flying in multiple directions. Asiah glared at her foe before roaring loudly, sending Mallie careening backwards with a massive burst of energy. She crashed into some nearby rocks and slowly got up, brushing black colored blood from her lip.

    ¡°Geez, why does this stupid human not give up? Seems I need to take this more seriously...¡± Mallie remarked as she noticed Asiah¡¯s increase in power.

    Mallie looked over at Nioh and swiftly called for him. Nioh suddenly halted his match with Vera and quickly trotted over to her side. She smiled as she touched his snout gently, appreciating his obedience. The two started glowing blue and Mallie¡¯s resonance levels skyrocket as her Core Energy builded.

    Moments later, Mallie¡¯s body became bigger and her posture proceeded to hunch over. Her front teeth transitioned into long fangs, growing sharper with each passing second. Her skin shifted from pale to a dark blue and even Mallie¡¯s hands made a change, becoming more akin to dangerous claws.

    The transformation had completed and she no longer looked like a Boundless, but more like a hybrid beastman of some sort. While Asiah¡¯s transition maintained elements of her usual appearance, Mallie¡¯s completely stripped away everything. Her power had risen incredibly, and this put Asiah on edge, causing her to feel nervous about what was to come.

    Mallie shifted her gaze toward Asiah and Vera, growling at them with an eerie deep tone. Then, with tremendous speed, she bolted forward and grabbed Asiah¡¯s head in a near instant. Mallie gripped with her large claws and slammed Asiah¡¯s face into the ground, brutally dragging her along. She tossed Asiah off to the side and leapt on top of her with her full body weight.

    Mallie punched and sliced at Asiah¡¯s body with massive force, not letting her get a moment to breathe. Asiah desperately tried to block the heavy blows, holding her arms up to cover her face. Vera jumped into the fray to provide support, but was immediately stopped by Nioh. The two beasts continued their clash from before and the fight drew on, continuously trading powerful blows with one another.

    Multiple moments had passed and Zalthia wasn¡¯t faring much better. She was still trying to find a way to get through Moku¡¯s defenses. He continuously crouched down before leaping into the sky, taking aim at her from above. Moku¡¯s dive bombs were getting stronger and stronger, causing bigger craters with each terrifying collision. Despite Zalthia¡¯s swift dodges, she was now down to just two clones.

    ¡°Damn, why is this man so reckless!?¡± She thought to herself, feeling beyond annoyed by this man¡¯s unconventional fighting tactics.

    ¡°He never attacks me back when we fight and when I back out, he does those careless divebombs. What is he trying to do? Tire me out? This is so stupid!¡± Moku lowered his arms and showed her his signature toothy grin once more before posing a question to her.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come on, are you going to hit Moku or what?¡± In that exact moment, Zalthia remembered the conversation she and Azhane had with Carmen after they came back from Siestro.

    ¡°After he absorbed all of my attacks and I had him on the ropes, he said it was time for him to go kaboom.¡± Carmen said when recalling the events prior to them teleporting back to the castle.

    ¡°Hmm I see... His Manifest must have the ability to absorb damage and then transfer that damage into energy for an attack. It would explain why he only blocks my advances and when I don¡¯t fight him, he purposely does damage to himself with those reckless dive bombs. He¡¯s been building up energy this whole time, preparing to wipe this entire area with all of us here.¡± Zalthia smiled as she had finally figured out what he was doing.

    She looked at the scythe in her hand and sighed, knowing a crafted weapon would not be enough to defeat this Boundless general. She collected herself before calling back the two remaining clones, quickly absorbing them into her body. Zalthia then tossed her scythe to the ground as she glared at Moku, who was still standing at the center of the small crater.

    ¡°Are you tired of playing with Moku? Please don¡¯t give up.¡± He asked with an almost saddened tone, not wanting this fight to end just yet.

    She gave him no response, instead Zalthia rolled up the right sleeve of her uniform. She then raised her right hand upward, clenching every finger tightly besides the index and middle finger, which remained extended. Zalthia closed her eyes while tracing a symbol in the air with her two fingers, drawing with swift and precise motions. Moku looked on with great intrigue as she continued her sudden theatrics, eagerly awaiting what was to come.

 CH 49: Mind Reaper

    Once Zalthia finished her ritual, a small rift appeared in front of her. It was deep black and the energy permeating from it was quite ominous. Zalthia forced her hand inside of the rift and slightly grimaced, as though something had painfully bitten her hand. With one swift pull, Zalthia ripped out an ungodly looking scythe from the black rift.

    The weapon had a large black curved blade, skulls of various sizes decorating the top backside, and the long dark brown handle looked fairly worn down, as though it had been through countless battles. This unsightly weapon was Zalthia¡¯s Manifest, Mind Reaper.

    The power emanating from this weapon was incredible and as Zalthia twirled it around, the silver strands of hair dangling from the skulls made a slight whistling noise. She stopped spinning her Manifest and aimed it at Moku, staring deep in his soul with her piercing red eyes. Moku felt uneasy about this new weapon as he stared at its appearance.

    ¡°Moku, not so sure about this one. May need to explode sooner.¡± Before he could even prepare himself for what was to come, Zalthia began her assault.

    Her speed was beyond ridiculous, as though this weapon had granted her with newfound strength. Moku braced himself and began to block his body, ready to absorb any blows sent his way. The blade of her scythe connected and like a hot blade to butter, his armor was sliced completely through. It ripped through the gauntlets along his arms with absolutely no effort at all.

    ¡°WHAT!?¡± He screeched out with panic and surprise, dashing backwards to avoid the next hit. Moku looked down at the ground as he saw his armor piece laying on the stressed floor, perfectly cut along the edges. He glanced up and in an instant, Zalthia was already beginning her next attack, not letting him get any chance to fight back.

    With each swipe, she sliced piece after piece after piece off of Moku, making his armor seem no stronger than cheap paper. Moku was finally able to create some space between them and in a desperate move, he raised his hands to the sky.

    ¡°So what, your weapon can cut Moku¡¯s armor!! Big deal!! I bet you can¡¯t cut through an explosion though!! Farewell human, it was fun but this is where Moku ends things!!!¡± He glowed and quickly pulled in energy, signaling that he was mere seconds away from self destructing. Zalthia glared at him and with a blink of an eye, Zalthia dashed directly behind him. Her back faced his as he continued to hold up his arms.

    ¡°H-How did she!?¡± Moku exclaimed with great confusion, marveling at her speed. He turned his head to look behind him and all he saw was Zalthia''s cold, yet vivid red eyes glaring back.

    ¡°Who said that my Manifest¡¯s ability was cutting things? You really are as dumb as you look.¡± She coldly replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet...¡±

    His eyes went wide and in that exact moment, Zalthia cut Moku on his bare back with a quick and sharp flick of her wrist. The cold blade of her scythe sliced his flesh and drew a significant amount of black colored blood out of him.

    A runic symbol quickly flashed on his forehead, glowing a dull white before fading away. Zalthia stepped forward as Moku felt a deep jolt in his head, pounding over and over until he suddenly found himself in a familiar place.

    Moku sat at a table back in his home in the Core Depths, years before the Boundless originally got sealed away. His wife and kids were present in the room as well, enjoying each other¡¯s company.

    ¡°What!? H-How is Moku here? Did Moku get sent back in time? Impossible!¡± He wondered to himself with great confusion, looking around and gently touching objects nearby.

    ¡°Papa, what¡¯s wrong? Papa, okay?¡± His little boy asked with a saddened tone.

    ¡°A-Ah, yes... Papa is fine.¡± Moku patted his son on the head and smiled, however this heartfelt moment was incredibly short lived.

    Seconds later, their front door burst open as a group of faceless men entered the home. They quickly gathered up Moku¡¯s wife and kids, grabbing them in aggressive fashion. The mysterious assailants started to brutally murder them in front of Moku¡¯s eyes, using every disgusting method imaginable to achieve their goal. Moku wanted to help and stop this assault, but for some reason he couldn''t move his body.

    He was in absolute disbelief at what he saw and the look of horror overtook his face. Then just as fast as the scene began, the onslaught ended. He opened his eyes and looked up again, now in a new location with his family still alive and well.

    ¡°Oh!! Thank the Core!!! You¡¯re alive!!¡± He exclaimed with tear-filled happiness, his hopes restored and feeling glad that the nightmare was over.

    Moments went by and the faceless men appeared again, preparing to start their assault all over. Once again, Moku could not intervene and he was forced to witness the horrible atrocities happening to his family. Their blood splattered across the floor and caked onto his face, still feeling warm to the touch.

    At this point, Moku was overcome with grief and pain as he witnessed these disturbing sights. Once the attacks were completed, a new scenario began and the whole process repeated itself. Moku loudly cried out as he had to experience this nightmare again.

    ¡°NO! MAKE IT STOP!! PLEASE!!!¡± However, nothing he did or said made any kind of difference.

    Zalthia walked away, twirling her scythe as Moku quickly dropped to the ground. His body was completely lifeless and even though his eyes remained open, they were dilated and glazed over. Excessive amounts of drool began to pool out of his mouth, puddling up around his head.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Moku was reliving the same brutal scenarios over and over in an infinite loop, causing him to lose the will to fight and the ability to exist in the real world. His body was still physically here, but his mind and soul were completely gone. Moku was forever trapped inside of his own nightmare, living within a new reality inside his mind.

    This was the true power of Zalthia¡¯s dangerous Manifest, Mind Reaper.

    As she continued to walk forward, Zalthia stumbled to the ground and gripped her forehead with her right hand, dropping Mind Reaper in the process. Zalthia felt a deep pain in her head as she grimaced, now seeing double images slightly. Moments later, Zalthia started to bear witness to what Moku was seeing and the horrible murders taking place against his loved ones.

    The detail was immaculate and she felt as though she were experiencing it right there with him. Zalthia began to vomit as she watched Moku¡¯s wife get her head split open in a visceral manner.

    The moment passed and that memory was forever stored in her mind, never to be forgotten by her. She slowly collected herself as she sat up, wiping excess saliva from her mouth.

    ¡°Damn this Manifest¡­¡± She muttered under her breath while panting heavily, finding its cost to be incredibly inconvenient. Zalthia tried to stand but felt rather weak after using her Manifest for the first time in years, stumbling back to the ground. She decided to take a quick break while waiting for Asiah to finish up her battle.

    Just as Zalthia wrapped up her fight, Asiah and Mallie were still deadlocked in battle. The two were trading blows back and forth, seemingly equals in strength. They collided once more but at that moment, Mallie happened to look over to her right. She noticed Moku off in the distance laying face down and lifeless. Her eyes went wide with shock as she yelled out to him.

    ¡°Moku! Hey! Can you hear me!?¡± No response came from his body and Mallie began to panic, losing focus on her current fight.

    ¡°You should pay more attention to me!¡± Asiah yelled out as she punched Mallie across the face, sending her flying backwards. The concussive impact caused Mallie¡¯s ears to ring and she began to see double as she struggled to get to her feet.

    ¡°I''ve allowed this fight to continue on for far too long.¡± Asiah muttered while quickly punching her fists together and forcing her Core Energy outward again. Her eyes turned bright white as the tribal tattoo covering her body started to glow.

    Seconds later, Vera¡¯s eyes also turned bright white and she slowly grew larger, both in height and in mass. White flames ignited around her neck and feet, dancing around as the heavy wind blew. Vera¡¯s fangs became longer and the tip of her tail also produced a potent white flame.

    Vera¡¯s new appearance was majestic and regal as a white flaming mane formed around her neck, putting a final touch on this terrifying yet beautiful transformation. Vera proudly held her head upwards, confidently showing off the completely different level of power she possessed.

    ¡°End this now, Vera!!¡± Asiah yelled out to her Manifest, ordering her to not hold back any longer.

    Vera responded with a devastating roar that sent shockwaves of power, destroying the surrounding trees and rocks. She fixed her frightening gaze towards Mallie and Nioh, feeling ready to eliminate her prey. With immense speed, Vera galloped towards the duo and swiped her massive paw at them.

    They leapt out of the way but the force from the blow easily destroyed the land around them, sending large amounts of debris hurtling towards her foes. Despite their attempt at dodging, the attack still caused significant damage to their bodies. As the dust settled, they slowly got to their feet while pushing debris off of to the sides.

    As they looked up, the duo realized they were cornered by Vera, not having any chance of escape. She deeply growled while showing off her pristine white fangs, gleaming like sharp blades against her flaming mane. Vera approached menacingly, as though daring her enemies to make a move.

    Nioh suddenly stepped in front of Mallie and snarled back at Vera, trying his best to protect his partner. He quickly dashed forward as he swung his paw at her, putting his all into this one attack. Vera easily dodged out of the way and found herself behind him.

    Nioh¡¯s back was fully exposed and made for an easy target. She aimed straight for his neck and bit down with tremendous force, sinking her fangs deep into his skin.

    Nioh loudly roared out and swiped at Vera¡¯s face, hoping she would let go of him. His efforts were futile as Vera continued to bite down harder and harder, shaking her head with brutal aggression.

    ¡°NIOH!! LET HIM GO!!!¡± Mallie pleaded as she sprinted toward the large flaming liger, trying her best to provide support. A few brief moments went by as Vera chomped down one last time, putting all of her strength behind it.

    *SNAP!!* The force completely broke Nioh¡¯s neck, killing the blue bear instantly with no mercy and sending out a visceral cracking sound that echoed through the area. Mallie didn''t even get a chance to grieve the loss of her Creature Manifest, because at that same moment, she grabbed her neck and fell to the ground.

    Mallie gasped for air as she struggled to crawl along the ground, digging her feet into the dirt. Seconds went by and she eventually succumbed to her fate, perishing alongside Nioh. Their bodies laid still as the tension in the air dissipated. Asiah¡¯s eyes stopped glowing and Vera slowly shrunk back down to her normal size, losing all of the flames and large fangs in the process. Zalthia approached Asiah and glanced at the foes she just defeated.

    ¡°Why did she die as well?¡± She asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°For those of us with a Creature Manifest, we''re forever linked to our partners in body, mind, and soul. If our Manifest were to perish, we would also lose our lives. The same principle applies to them as well. If I died, Vera would cease to exist and follow the same fate. It''s our unfortunate destiny.¡± Asiah replied while gently petting Vera on the head, thanking her for the help in this fierce battle. She then turned her attention towards Moku in the distance, growing curious about something.

    ¡°What about you? Is he dead?¡± She questioned, wondering how Zalthia¡¯s fight went.

    ¡°No, but he might as well be... I used my Manifest on him¡­¡± Asiah¡¯s eyes went wide when Zalthia mentioned this, finding it surprising that she resorted to such measures.

    ¡°You actually used your Manifest!? I guess that explains the sudden spike of Core Energy I felt earlier. To think he was strong enough to make you summon it...¡± Zalthia nodded as she looked down at her palm, still vividly remembering the brutal images she saw.

    ¡°Yeah, if I didn¡¯t use it, he would¡¯ve leveled this whole area. Doubt we could survive a blow like that. Hopefully I don¡¯t have to use it again... At least, not for a while.¡± Asiah agreed and fixed her gaze back to Vera, noticing that she was quite fatigued.

    ¡°I think we''ll need to take a short break. Vera won¡¯t be able to fly in this condition unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°That''s fine. We can head back out once the sun goes down in a couple hours.¡± Zalthia replied, taking a seat and leaning against a fallen tree. Asiah aimed her hand towards Vera, causing her to glow brightly once again.

    ¡°You did well, Vera. Now, rest inside of me for a short while.¡± Vera softly growled as she was absorbed back into Asiah¡¯s body. She took a seat next to Zalthia and they rested before continuing their search for Carmen.

 CH 50: Briddles Rage

    As the two rested from their tense battle, Asiah turned to Zalthia with a slightly concerned expression.

    ¡°Do you think the Boundless captured Carmen?¡± Asiah asked with great curiousity.

    ¡°Dunno... It¡¯s a strong possibility.¡± Zalthia replied with a slight shrug, not really having much of an idea as to where her sister was.

    ¡°Hmph, man¡­ Just what is their end goal? They show up out of nowhere and start subjugating our world as though it were their life long mission. It¡¯s all so strange.¡± Asiah¡¯s voice trembled with a tired cadence, feeling annoyed by all the recent events.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they have an end goal. Seems to me they''re picking up where they left off, rebuilding and continuing their previous crusade from before. The last scouting report I received indicates as much, stating that their numbers have already grown to over 9000 Boundless civilians. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they become another integral constant in Resotera. The seventh nation...¡± Zalthia replied matter-of-factly.

    ¡°The seventh nation, huh¡­ You really think that''ll become a reality?¡± The wind began to blow as Zalthia pondered a response to this question.

    ¡°Yeah... Especially since no one seems capable or willing to bring an end to it all. Plus, there¡¯s too many of them now. The window to put a stop to the Boundless closed ages ago...¡± Asiah was surprised to hear this from her commander and her eyes went wide with concern, finding it uncharacteristic of Zalthia to sound so apathetic. She softly sighed and the air around them grew silent as they thought about the impending future.

    The evening hours were creeping in close as Briddle stood in his throne room, waiting for his guards to return with a new shipment of extracted Strands. Karris and Priscilla were standing by as Briddle paced back and forth, eager to speed up their revival process.

    ¡°Gah, must they keep me waiting? I grow bored of sitting around¡­¡± He complained with a heavy sigh, becoming more annoyed by the minute.

    ¡°Priscilla, fetch me some water and make it quick.¡± Priscilla nodded and quickly rushed over to a nearby table, pouring water from a golden pitcher into a jeweled chalice.

    She finished and made her way back to Briddle, holding onto the cup tightly with her small hands. However, her pace was a bit too quick and she tripped on her own foot in dramatic fashion. Priscilla dropped the cup and spilled water all over the floor, some of which got Briddle¡¯s pants leg wet.

    In a swift rage, Briddle¡¯s expression turned absolutely sinister as he fumed with anger. He quickly went over to Priscilla and started kicking her on the floor, not holding an inch of strength back. Blow after blow she endured as she tried to cover her ribs, crying out from the pain of his discipline.

    ¡°How dare you sully my clothes, you filthy human!! Useless, useless, USELESS!!! If Karris didn¡¯t bring you along and your power wasn¡¯t so crucial to my plans I would¡¯ve disposed of you ages ago!¡± Briddle yelled out with unjustified rage, still kicking this little girl to a pulp. Karris stood by doing nothing, instead he watched on with little to no reaction.

    He finished stomping out Priscilla and rested his foot on her head as he panted heavily. She cried and whimpered from the pain, not understanding what went so wrong just now.

    ¡°Why me? I-I wish he would just kill me so I don¡¯t have to endure this any longer...¡± She quietly thought to herself as her vision blurred from the tears.

    ¡°Stop whimpering like a dog, you sound pathetic¡­¡± Briddle remarked as he stepped away from her, taking a seat at his throne. Moments later, Homura walked into the room and saw Priscilla on the floor, severely beaten.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± She asked as she took her seat next to Briddle.

    ¡°Nothing important. I just felt the need to discipline a lower life form...¡± He replied nonchalantly, not finding Priscilla¡¯s current state even remotely worth talking about. They shared a brief kiss before Briddle posed a question to Homura.

    ¡°That girl with the silver hair... It¡¯s been almost two weeks now, have you made any progress with her?¡± He wondered with a curious cadence. Homura smiled as she nodded.

    ¡°Progress is great. I think with a few more conversations she¡¯ll be completely on our side. I have no doubt in my mind that she sees the benefits of staying with us, it¡¯s just a matter of time. The girl seems to react the most to kindness, so I will continue down that route.¡± She replied with a happy tone, recalling the conversation she had earlier with Carmen.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°I see... Well, keep doing what you¡¯re doing. I want that girl¡¯s power to stay with the Boundless, whatever the cost. Lie to her if you have to.¡± Briddle responded with a pleased expression.

    ¡°Pfft, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to lie to such an adorable child. I¡¯d much rather tear her down bit by bit with harsh truths and scathing realities. It¡¯s much more effective, especially when dealing with such naive youth. But, I will say that I have begun to grow quite fond of the girl. Don¡¯t know what it is about her, but she¡¯s certainly a constant on my mind.¡± Homura warmly smiled at Briddle while rubbing her belly gently.

    ¡°Of course, my love. You¡¯ve been doing a-.¡± Briddle paused his response as he quickly sat up in his chair, now on full alert. He averted his gaze down the long walkway leading to the throne room entrance with wide, angered eyes.

    ¡°WHAT!?¡± He loudly exclaimed, sensing something was wrong. Homura was confused by his sudden shift in demeanor and she asked him what was wrong.

    ¡°Moku and Mallie are gone! Their presence has ceased!¡± Briddle stood as he looked incredibly pissed off, not sure of how this could have happened.

    ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re gone?¡± Homura asked, still trying to understand the situation better.

    ¡°I don¡¯t sense their energy pattern anymore. That can only happen if they die. Impossible!!¡± Briddle begins to seethe with anger more and more as the seconds go by, his frown curling deeply.

    ¡°Just who could possibly defeat my generals?? Who would dare test us!?¡± He wondered to himself, trying his best to think of anything that could explain this impossible situation. In that same moment, a thought came to him and he quickly turned his attention towards Homura.

    ¡°That girl¡­ It¡¯s her fault!! I guarantee you it¡¯s her fault!!!¡± He yelled as spit flew from his mouth. Homura was even more confused by this statement and she quickly tried to calm him down.

    ¡°Lord Briddle, please, calm yourself. What girl are you talking about?¡± She questioned as she placed her hand gently on his shoulder.

    ¡°The silver haired cretin upstairs! We should¡¯ve just extracted her Strand instead of holding her here. I bet you anything that her family is planning on interfering with my efforts. Big mistake on their part! BIG MISTAKE!!! If this is the game they want to play, I will happily oblige!!¡± Briddle¡¯s flurry of sentences fired off in rapid succession as he started to make his way out of the throne room.

    Homura swiftly followed after him, trying to slow his advance and change his mind. She hoped she could prevent him from doing something terrible to Carmen, but her efforts were met with angered silence. His rage, while based entirely on a hunch, shut him completely off from any voices of reason.

    He arrived at Carmen¡¯s door and burst inside the room, slamming the door against the wall. Carmen was startled by the sudden commotion as she sat on her bed, caught off guard by his appearance. Briddle rushed over to Carmen and stopped in front of her, yelling all sorts of obscenities.

    ¡°You filthy, human swine!! You contacted your family somehow, didn¡¯t you!?¡± He screamed with a dark tone.

    ¡°W-What are you talking about?? I haven¡¯t done anything!¡± She replied with a panicked cadence, not understanding what was going on.

    ¡°Do not lie to me, little girl!! Two of my strongest generals have been taken out and I know for a fact that isn¡¯t just some coincidence. You know who did this, don¡¯t you!?!¡± Carmen continued to express various levels of confusion at his baseless claims and she didn¡¯t know how to respond to his flurry of angered questions.

    He lost his patience with her stunned silence and proceeded to raise his hand, ready to beat Carmen into submission. He began his assault, but just before he hit Carmen, Homura got between them and took the slap head on.

    The smack echoed along the walls as Homura fell to the ground, knocked nearly unconscious by his powerful slap. She landed on the floor with a loud thud and Carmen immediately went to her side, shaking her to see if she was alright.

    ¡°H-Homura! Are you alright!?¡± Carmen quickly asked, worried that she could have severely injured herself.

    Homura slowly opened her eyes and smiled at Carmen before sitting up, dazed by the forceful impact. She gently rubbed her cheek and looked at Briddle with soft eyes, disappointed that he lost his temper like this.

    "My Lord, please let it go. We can figure this all out once you''ve calmed down. There is no need to escalate things further." She softly said, hoping he would end this violent rampage. He turned his head and didn''t respond to her, unable to look Homura in the eyes. A couple of maids swiftly entered the room and helped Homura to her feet.

    "Miss Homura, please come with us so we can tend to your injury." She agreed as they escorted her out, trying their best to keep her steady as she slowly walked. Briddle stood there with wide eyes and a stunned expression, feeling terrible about what he had just done to his mistress. His hand shook something fierce as he contemplated his previous actions.

    ¡°Y-You¡­ Look.. What you.. M-made me do¡­ I would¡¯ve never done that if you weren¡¯t here¡­ You will pay¡­ Your family will pay.. I will end you all!¡± Briddle¡¯s face went incredibly dark as he was pushed to the limits of his rage.

    ¡°W-what!? Why are you blaming me for what you did? I¡¯m not the one that smacked your mistress!¡± Carmen pleaded, now feeling scared by this man¡¯s exertion of power.

    ¡°Silence girl!!¡± Briddle chopped his hand into Carmen¡¯s neck, knocking her out cold. She slumped over as she dropped to the floor in an instant.

    ¡°Karris, come forth.¡± He said with great authority. Karris walked out of the shadows and made his way to Briddle, bowing his head once he arrived.

    ¡°Start a new projection. Destination, Castle de Belouis¡­¡± Briddle commanded, not wanting to waste anymore time.

    ¡°As you wish, Lord Briddle.¡± Karris raised his hands to the sky and the room started to shift and warp all around them. The anticipation was unreal as Briddle couldn''t wait to relay whatever message he planned to send.

 CH 51: A Price To Pay

    In the throne room of Castle de Belouis, Azhane sat there with a worried and anxious expression. Another night had come as she waited for any kind of news to come detailing the whereabouts of Carmen, but nothing had cropped up. Nadine retrieved Azhane¡¯s empty tea cup and tried to reassure the Queen.

    ¡°Do not worry, my Lady. I am sure the young miss is alright. Lady Zalthia will find her and bring her back safely. Just in time for your birthday tomorrow.¡± Azhane cautiously nodded as she appreciated the kind words, giving her a gentle smile in return.

    In that same moment, the throne room vigorously shifted and grew dimmer as a projection started to materialize before their eyes. The image completed and there stood an irritated Briddle with Karris off to the side.

    ¡°Azhane Belouis¡­ Been a long time, hasn¡¯t it?¡± He said with a fairly calm voice. Azhane looked at him with a confused expression, having not expected his sudden appearance.

    ¡°Briddle? Why are you appearing before me?¡± She sharply asked, wondering what this was all about.

    ¡°I think you know full well why I¡¯m contacting you... Your actions have greatly affected my operation and I now find it necessary to correct your insolence.¡± Briddle replied with an annoyed gaze.

    ¡°My actions? I¡¯ve done nothing to interfere with your activities. You aren¡¯t making any sense¡­¡± Azhane grew even more bewildered by his statement, not piecing anything together.

    He gave a dark smirk as he stepped aside to reveal Carmen laying on the floor, chained up and unconscious. Azhane¡¯s heart dropped as she saw Carmen for the first time in two weeks. She glared at Briddle with her fiery red eyes, anxiety and irritation increasing by what he was showing her.

    ¡°You see, two of my generals have fallen today and I believe it was your doing. Their power was unmatched in this world and yet somehow, not long after we captured your dear little sister, they died?? That is no mere coincidence. I know that and you know that, so stop pretending to play dumb...¡± Briddle said with cold delivery as anger filled his voice once more.

    Surprisingly, Azhane gave him no reaction at all, only deep stares of irritation.

    ¡°I think you know what this means, right? Your filthy humans took my people from me and so, it''s only right that I take one of yours...¡± Briddle took hold of Carmen¡¯s hair as he lifted her head up, showing her face more closely to Azhane. He turned his attention back to Azhane and patiently waited for a reaction, desperately wanting to see her plead for Carmen¡¯s life.

    This moment was what he wanted to see more than anything. From the first day he locked eyes with Azhane, Briddle clamored for the opportunity to have someone as powerful as her cower underneath his feet. He arrogantly dreamed of this day and finally it was all coming together.

    However, Azhane remained still as she continued to menacingly glare at him, not showing an ounce of emotion to his actions. Her lack of reaction dumbfounded Briddle while he gripped Carmen¡¯s hair tighter, wanting to egg the Volaire Queen on.

    ¡°Is that all?? You¡¯re going to give me nothing?? No pleas or cries?? No negotiations?? Anything?? HELLO!?¡± Briddle yelled out, growing increasingly more annoyed by her silence.

    ¡°Is this not your dear baby sister? Someone you cherish oh so much? Yet you sit there without a single care? I could kill her right now without a second thought, you do realize that?¡± He added, now pressing his Manifest up to Carmen¡¯s neck.

    Azhane¡¯s eyes glistened with a terrifying blaze as her glare intensified, as though she were daring him to try something. Like a leopard stalking its prey, she didn¡¯t break eye contact for even a second.

    ¡°Hmph... I had hoped you would beg for your sister¡¯s life and pray to me for mercy. It would¡¯ve been such a beautiful sight to behold... You really disappoint me...¡± Briddle let go of Carmen¡¯s hair and her head smacked against the floor, leaving a sizable bruise upon her forehead.

    ¡°Azhane Belouis, you¡¯re a lot more boring than I originally anticipated. Maybe I put too much stock into your love for this girl. Hmmm¡­ Oh well, I guess you won¡¯t mind us taking her for ourselves, since you clearly don¡¯t care.¡± Briddle gave her a cheeky grin as he paced back and forth.

    ¡°Think of this as your payment for having two of my generals killed. Seems like a fair enough trade to me. Interfere in my affairs again and I swear I will crush that kingdom of yours. You¡¯ve been warned¡­¡± He sent Azhane one last dark grin and the room suddenly shifted back to normal, ending the projection.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    All the guards present in the room looked around with great confusion, wondering how the room moved like that.

    ¡°Are you okay, M-My Lady??¡± Nadine asked with a concerned cadence, stepping closer to her throne. However, to her surprise, Azhane exploded with sinister power and the pressure from her Core Energy ignited terror in everyone at the castle.

    Nadine gripped her chest and feared for her life as she witnessed Azhane¡¯s immense resonance levels first hand, completely unable to fathom that much power. Azhane looked down at the ground, her face now completely shrouded in shadows and then suddenly the flood of energy ceased.

    Everyone turned their attention towards the Queen with wide eyes as she sat there in an eerie fashion. As Nadine waited with bated breath, the silence of the throne room was erased by Azhane¡¯s sudden laughter.

    The chuckle started off soft and increased in volume as the seconds went by, bouncing off the walls in every direction. Nadine glanced at the guards with a bewildered expression and they responded with scared shrugs of their own, not understanding what was wrong with Her Majesty. The laugh sounded both playful and dark at the same time, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spines.

    Azhane stopped laughing as she looked up at the ceiling, brushing her silver bangs back. She showed off both of her smoldering red eyes for the first time in a very long time and she deviously smiled, still slightly snickering.

    ¡°What a stupid, stupid man¡­¡± She softly muttered to herself, no longer sounding like the kind and warm Queen they were so accustomed to.

    Then, in an absolute instant, Azhane vanished from the room. Everyone was confused by her disappearance and quiet panic started to take over.

    Briddle looked over at Carmen¡¯s unconscious body and frowned, still seething with anger as Karris ended his projection ability.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later..¡± He said with a disgusted tone as he walked out of the room with Karris, slamming the door shut.

    ¡°Where is Homura now? I must apologize to her.¡± He asked as they went down the long winding steps.

    ¡°I believe she¡¯s being tended to in the infirmary. Shall I go retrieve her, Lord Briddle?¡± Karris replied from the darkness of his hood.

    ¡°No, just have her come to the throne room when she feels up to it. I don¡¯t want to force her after that unfortunate situation.¡± Karris agreed, changing his course and walking away in the opposite direction. As Briddle got to the throne room, he was approached by a few guards holding large boxes filled with Vesta Strands.

    ¡°Lord Briddle, we have come with the next shipment. Would you like to examine them for quality?¡± One of the soldiers asked with a respectful bow.

    ¡°Splendid! Yes, bring them inside and I will make sure they are fit for the ritual.¡± His voice was brimming with excitement, his poor mood now quickly lifted by their arrival.

    They entered the room and followed Briddle to his throne, carrying the boxes close to their chests. Briddle glanced over to his right and saw Priscilla resting up against one of the pillars off to the side, still clearly unable to stand after the beating he gave her.

    ¡°Tsk, so unsightly..¡± He ignored the injured girl and let her sit there in pain, showing no concern for Priscilla¡¯s well being. Briddle then took his seat upon the throne as the soldiers sat the boxes down in front of him. He rummaged through the silver Strands and examined them with child-like glee, admiring the Core Energy that coursed through them.

    ¡°This might be the best batch yet. Outstanding work!¡± He applauded his subordinates on a job well done and continued to inspect the spoils before him.

    The Fall evening was hauntingly chilly as Azhane appeared above Ariana city, wearing her all black battle uniform. She closed her eyes as she elegantly floated in the sky, focusing her senses together. A few silent moments went by and she finally noticed a very faint trace of her power, way off in the distance.

    ¡°Hmmm, I can feel those pendants slightly, but the energy pattern is almost gone. No matter, it should be enough to get me to the general area.¡± She quietly thought to herself as she turned her attention to the east, the direction of Olun territory.

    Azhane swiftly teleported and found herself above a wooded area in an instant, hundreds of miles away from Ariana city. Once she floated down to the ground, a glint of light curiously caught her eye. Azhane reached down and picked up one of the pendants imbued with her power, brushing the dirt off of it. The gold colored Belouis crest shone in the moonlight as she examined it, but to her surprise, she barely felt any power coming from it.

    ¡°Hmm... Seems as though they dropped it, but why is it so weak now?¡± Azhane thought with a confused expression. It was as though the pendant had all of its Core Energy sapped out by a foreign source.

    She flew back into the sky and looked around, hoping to see if she could find any clues from a higher vantage point. With careful inspection and a few minutes of flying around, It didn¡¯t take long for her to find what she was looking for.

    Far in the distance, she spotted a tall spire-looking building that was a brown, sandy color. It appeared to be the top of a large castle or palace of some sort, peaking through the wispy clouds. Azhane menacingly glared at the sight and she immediately teleported over to that area.

    She blinked high above the Boundless city, looking down at the massive establishment with her dangerous red eyes. The light from the moon draped itself over the buildings and homes, revealing various Boundless citizens winding down for the day. Azhane¡¯s split cape flapped in the wind as her rage towards these people increased with each passing second.

    In her mind were no thoughts, no reasoning, no remorse, and no emotions. Her typical motherly charm and kindness was replaced with harsh bitterness and cold despair. Nothing could prepare the world of Alaira for what was about to take place.

 Character Profile: Briddle

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    When deciding on how I wanted to portray Manifest War''s main villain, I didn''t want to go the route of him being "morally grey." This idea that he''s a good guy but happens to do bad things just didn''t really work with his ambitions in mind. At his core, Briddle is about as bad as you can get for a villain.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    To start, I wanted Briddle to be an evil and fairly menacing villain, while also having a surprising sense of care and affection towards those closest to him. He''s an arrogant scumbag that wouldn''t hesitate for a second to squash someone underneath his boot, but when it comes to his own people/subordinates, he''ll let quite a bit slide before taking action.

    I found this rather interesting because in a lot of stories, most subordinates to the main villain would fear them and walk on eggshells around them. That isn''t the case with Briddle. His followers absolutely adore him and handle his tasks out of respect/admiration, instead of out of fear and intimidation. Now that''s not to say that he hasn''t gone off the rails against his own before, because he absolutely has. However, there is usually a good reason for his reactions in those rare situations.

    Compared to Homura''s charming nature, he definitely comes off as a hot-headed asshole but that''s why we have her there, to kind of "balance" his mood in a way haha.

    Thanks for reading!

 CH 52: Bloodstained Belouis - Pt. 1

    As Azhane stared down at the city below, she slowly held out her right arm. Her Manifest, The Grasp of Nihility, materialized and glistened in the moon¡¯s rays. Azhane then lowered her arm and brought it close to her chest, clenching her fist tightly.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    Suddenly, twelve ethereal swords of various shapes and sizes spawned out of the void and began orbiting around her in a counterclockwise manner. They glowed a deep purple and their intricate details matched that of her Manifest¡¯s, insinuating that they were all part of the same weapon. Once her preparations were complete, Azhane softly whispered to herself.

    ¡°Good riddance¡­¡± Then, in an instant, she vanished out of the sky and appeared in the city below. The area was eerily quiet until the silence was erased by loud commotions happening within the homes of the Boundless citizens.

    Like a woman possessed, Azhane proceeded to go from house to house with blinding speed, killing and erasing every Boundless citizen she saw. Her ethereal blades swiped through entire buildings with zero resistance, causing immediate devastation. She also summoned forth multiple blackhole orbs from her fingers, flinging them in every direction with violent precision.

    She forced herself into a home belonging to a family of four. They had just finished dinner and were simply enjoying each other¡¯s company. The father stood up from the table, shocked by her sudden appearance, until one of Azhane¡¯s blades sliced him cleanly in half.

    Black colored blood flew everywhere and drenched the family in gruesome fashion, raining down like a geyser of warm tar.

    Before the others could even react, the mother was stabbed in all directions by multiple ethereal blades, dispatching her in mere seconds. At that same moment, Azhane aimed her palm at the two children and a small black orb fired at them, expanding rapidly and absorbing the kids. They were erased from existence instantly, not a single trace was left behind.

    That particular assault took all of eight seconds before she teleported to the next home, not wanting to waste any time disposing of her next prey. The rate at which Azhane was killing these civilians was absolutely unfathomable, blinking in and out of homes with rapid succession.

    She slaughtered thousands within mere minutes and showed no signs of slowing down. Many desperately pleaded for their lives, but their cries fell on deaf ears as she didn¡¯t show an ounce of mercy.

    A few Boundless attempted to fight back, summoning forth their Manifests and charging towards their silver haired foe. However, the retaliation was entirely pointless. Before they even got a chance to make a substantial move, Azhane¡¯s blades reacted on their own and immediately sliced them into pieces.

    The civilians that witnessed these atrocities were frozen with fear as they watched their comrades get reduced to minced meat, dying faster than they could even blink.

    Azhane didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger as her Manifest handled all the heavy lifting, laying waste to everything she glanced at. She simply floated forward as terrifying chaos occurred all around her.

    As a few buildings fell and collapsed from her assault, she teleported and found herself inside of what looked like a nursery filled with children. She scanned her emotionless eyes over the group of shivering and terrified kids, making note of how many were present. Azhane eventually fixed her gaze upon the lone adult in the room. Verali was crouched in front of the group with her arms spread out, shooting a sharp toothed scowl in Azhane¡¯s direction as she tried to protect them.

    Verali (11,550rlvl) quickly stood and summoned forth her Manifest, a dark green pike adorned with runic symbols and small bones. With a fierce burst of Core Energy and a mighty battle cry, Verali leapt towards Azhane with all her power fully exerted. Before she even got remotely close, multiple ethereal blades cleaved Verali from every direction.

    The sheer amount of slices occurring in such a short time frame seemed nigh impossible and yet, Azhane¡¯s blades were defying all logic. Within seconds, Verali exploded into a million perfect pieces, looking like a pale colored mist.

    The children in the room screamed and cried at the sight, beyond frightened by this red eyed demon floating in front of them. However, their screams were silenced almost immediately as Azhane aimed her palm at them. Multiple black orbs scattered across the room and consumed every last child present in the building, not leaving a single trace behind. Her swords then blasted through the walls and support structures, causing the building to fall in on itself in extravagant fashion.

    After finishing her rounds along the suburban area of the Boundless city, she teleported back into the sky above. She aimed her hand at another part of the city and summoned forth a massive black hole-like orb. It violently pulsed as she fired it off from her palm, shooting it towards the city below. Once it connected, that entire area of the Boundless establishment got swallowed and consumed by the expanding orb, draping it in a haunting darkness.

    Once the orb finished expanding, a loud warping sound occurred as the black hole rapidly shrunk and dissipated. The only thing that was left in that portion of the city was a perfectly clean and empty crater. Thousands were eliminated in mere moments from this one attack, not a soul left behind.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    More screams could be heard as the whole city plunged into absolute mayhem and Azhane noticed some Boundless civilians trying to flee the area. She pointed her finger at them and another small orb formed in front of it. Azhane blasted it towards the hundreds of people running for their lives and once it impacted the ground, the orb rapidly expanded.

    The black hole consumed every single person in sight, erasing them all from existence. Women, children, men, soldiers, and the elderly were annihilated without a second thought. The orb quickly shrunk and left behind yet another large crater, showing that even the ground wasn¡¯t safe from the brutal onslaught.

    Azhane then fixed her gaze back towards the city below and with a sharp snap of her fingers, all twelve ethereal blades returned to her side immediately. She slowly raised her hand and pointed downwards, silently commanding them to take aim at their next target, the downtown center.

    The swords stopped orbiting around her and quickly plunged down towards the littered streets, whistling through the air like thin arrows. With blinding speed, they sliced and destroyed everything that came into their sight, not missing a single building or individual.

    She watched as stores exploded and people got chopped up, their pale skins getting stained with black blood. The swords wreaked absolute havoc all throughout the city with surgical precision and tempo, causing massive casualties in impossibly record times.

    A single minute went by and the entire city turned completely silent, not a sound from anything could be heard. Her swords returned and elegantly continued their orbit around her, signaling that they had completed their task.

    All 9,857 of the revived Boundless civilians were killed and eliminated from this world. Even though their involvement in everything so far was negligent, Azhane did not care one ounce. To her, these were insects that needed to be exterminated and punished for their actions toward her family.

    Azhane continued to show no emotion towards the atrocity she just committed. She felt nothing as her fiery red eyes bared down on the death and destruction below. Moments later, she averted her paralyzing gaze to the large palace at the center of the city. Azhane glared at it before teleporting inside, feeling ready to continue on to her final target.

    In the upper floors of the Boundless palace, Carmen awoke to the sound of explosions and the floor shaking violently. She slowly sat up and looked around, wondering what was going on.

    ¡°What is that sound??¡± She questioned, trying to make sense of the fairly inaudible destruction happening outside of the building. She walked over to the window and immediately felt disappointed.

    ¡°Gah, why is this thing frosted over?? I can¡¯t see anything at all.¡± She complained, irritated that the window couldn¡¯t be used. The ground shook again and she almost lost her footing by the intense force. She braced herself against her bed and started heading towards the door, stepping forward slowly.

    ¡°Is there a fight going on or something? I¡¯ve gotta get out of here!¡± Carmen tried to open the door up, pulling the handle vigorously, but It was completely sealed shut. The door didn¡¯t budge an inch from her strained attempts and after several failed tries she looked down at the silver cuff on her ankle with a slight scowl.

    ¡°Ugh! This is not the time to have my powers blocked!¡± She yelled, annoyed that she couldn¡¯t just gravity manipulate the door away.

    She looked around her room once again and saw the bell she often used to call for a maid. She rushed over and rang it rigorously, hoping a maid or Homura would open the door. Several moments went by but no one came. She tried a few more times, but once again, no one heeded the call.

    Carmen tossed the bell across the room in an annoyed fit as she sat down on her bed, trying to think of a plan to get out. The building continued to shake and she began to grow more worried by the minute, feeling incredibly trapped at that moment.

    Further down inside the throne room, Briddle was furious and confused by what was occurring in his city. Despite many contact attempts, he could not reach anyone outside of the palace.

    ¡°What is going on!? Will somebody please give me some answers!!¡± He yelled out in a rage, ordering his soldiers to disperse and figure out the issue. Trion, Lovi, and Karris remained by his side to provide protection should he need it.

    ¡°It seems as though our numbers have diminished greatly. My logs indicate massive casualties.¡± Karris replied while looking at a glowing tablet that showed names disappearing from a list. This log was a constantly updating archive of every Boundless they had revived, but for whatever reason, the pages were emptying at an impossibly rapid pace.

    ¡°What!? What do you mean by mass casualties? HOW?!¡± Briddle questioned as he gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tightly. Before Karris could respond to him, they noticed that the loud commotion outside stopped and the ground no longer shook.

    Karris looked down at his notebook and complete shock came over him as every page was now empty, besides those that were present in the throne room. Just as he decided to speak up, Briddle stood from his throne and saw Homura making her way through the entrance. She was holding her belly and looking scared as she rushed over towards the steps.

    ¡°Ah, my love! Please, come to me. We will keep you safe.¡± She nodded and quickened her pace, reaching out her hand just before she got to the steps. Briddle assisted her upwards, bringing her body close to his as she got up the final step.

    ¡°What is going on? It sounds like absolute chaos outside.¡± She questioned, not understanding the current situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I can sense a great power circulating in the city, but no one has given me any concrete reports just yet. I¡¯m about to go see for myself.¡± Briddle gently replied, trying to keep his mistress calm. However, in that same instance, his eyes went wide with absolute terror.

    As Homura stood directly in front of him, warm blood splashed onto his face. They both glanced down and saw a long ethereal blade piercing Homura straight through the stomach. It stopped half way and settled there as Homura spat up an ungodly amount of black colored blood.

    The blade sliced upwards slightly as it ejected itself, making a gruesome noise before exiting her flesh. Homura¡¯s eyes glazed over and she dropped to her knees before tumbling down the long flight of steps.

    Briddle couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw as he witnessed his lover¡¯s body fall to the ground. Black blood raced down as Homura settled at the foot of the steps, her eyes now completely dilated. The severe amount of blood loss and her lack of movement indicated that she was no longer living.

    Before he could even begin to grieve his loss, the others and him heard the ominous clicking of heels approaching. Each step grew louder and louder, echoing from the darkness beyond the throne room¡¯s entrance. As they looked closer, the group noticed a single vivid red eye glowing and staring back at them. Everyone waited with baited breath until it disappeared completely from view.

 CH 53: Bloodstained Belouis - Pt. 2

    The eye vanished and in an instant, Azhane Belouis stood before them at the center of the throne room. She didn¡¯t speak a single word to them as she continued to glare menacingly. Briddle began to sweat as he felt the pressure from Azhane¡¯s unreal and otherworldly energy levels. Briddle then turned his attention down towards Homura and his fear quickly transitioned back to rage.

    ¡°H-How could y-ou?? You.. Y-You killed her¡­ YOU WILL PAY!!!!¡± He screamed as he exploded with power, exerting a massive amount of Core Energy. His resonance level was incredible and in most situations, anyone would cower at his power, however Azhane didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Briddle aimed his Manifest at Azhane and suddenly, the ground beneath her turned to liquid. It shot upward and swallowed her whole before turning solid, encasing Azhane in a sandstone colored tomb. Runic symbols appeared on the outer casing and glowed a bright yellow color as the tomb stopped its ascent.

    Lovi, Trion, and Karris all fired off attacks of their own at the structure, hoping to overwhelm their foe in a quick and brutal manner. The throne room filled with smoke as the ground cracked and crumbled from every powerful blow.

    ¡°I¡¯M GONNA KILL YOU, YOU SILVER HAIRED HARLOT!!!¡± Briddle yelled as he continued his rapid assault, turning the ground into spikes and commanding them to stab the structure he created. Their attacks finished and the dust settled, revealing a highly damaged pathway. It looked as though a war had occurred in this room with the amount of destruction around.

    Moments later, the sandstone structure exploded and Azhane stood at the center with not a single scratch on her. She remained silent as Briddle and his group looked on with wide eyed bewilderment.

    ¡°T-There¡¯s no way¡­¡± Lovi whispered with a fear filled cadence, not understanding how she was completely unharmed from all of those attacks. Briddle scowled as he stepped forward, not backing down an inch from this powerful woman.

    Trion then activated his Manifest''s special ability, hoping it''s Core Energy sapping capabilities would even the odds more. The room filled with a dense fog, causing Azhane to stop her approach. She lifted her hand slightly and looked at it as she squeezed together a fist, noticing some of her power leaving.

    "Ahh, there we go. Lord Briddle, this is our chance to strike again!" Trion said as he gripped his Manifest tightly, slightly chuckling by the supposed effectiveness of his weapon. Before Briddle could take advantage of this opportunity, they felt a gust of wind that escalated at a rapid rate.

    Azhane''s swords began rotating around her, increasing their velocity with each passing second. A swirling purple vortex was eventually erupted and as the intensity of the gust reached its peak, the fog was dispersed entirely. The swords stopped their rotation and assumed their original positions, completing their task effortlessly. Trion and the others were stunned by the amount of utility this woman possessed, now beginning to think this was some kind of sick joke.

    Azhane slowly started to continue her approach, her heels clicking loudly against the distressed floors below. Briddle slightly flinched at the sight of her movement and he quickly looked over to his right.

    On the floor next to his throne were the multiple boxes of extracted Strands. The silver strings glistened as though they were beckoning for Briddle to make use of them. He slowly aimed his palm at the boxes and the Strands began to float in the air.

    They flew towards him and absorbed into his body, curiously entering through his hand and arm. Azhane ended her advance and glared at him, confused by his strange actions. Briddle averted his gaze back towards Azhane and deviously smiled.

    ¡°I never thought I would need to resort to this, but it seems as though you need special treatment. I¡¯ll definitely be sure to make you cower in fear and beg for mercy. I will not rest until I make that a reality!!¡± He said with a crazed smile, clearly starting to lose his mind.

    ¡°U-Uh, Lord Briddle! That much Core Energy could kill you!!¡± Karris remarked with a worried tone, raising his voice to an uncharacteristic level.

    ¡°Silence you fool!! My body can handle it just fine.¡± He absorbed the last Strand and his chest started to glow a bright white. He held his arms outward as significant amounts of Core Energy built inside of him.

    His resonance level jumped to absurd amounts and in that moment, he crossed the resonance threshold to Calamity Class. Lovi, Karris, and Trion marveled at his new power and their hope got restored, feeling confident that Briddle could wipe the floor with Azhane now.

    As the bright white dwindled, it revealed a completely transformed Briddle. His body had become much more toned, multiple thin lines raced around his muscles, his once pale skin was now eggshell white, and upon Briddle¡¯s head were two horns protruding through his jet black hair. His new appearance complimented his increase in power perfectly.

    Briddle smiled and suddenly, the entire front half of the throne room shot upward in an aggressive fashion. With a mere thought, Briddle manipulated the various materials of his palace and crushed the area where Azhane stood. The amount of devastation caused by this attack was immense, destroying a significant portion of the building within seconds.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    His group struggled to stay on their feet as the energy from the explosion pushed them backwards. The attack ended and Briddle cackled, feeling invincible from his newfound power.

    Just before the dust settled, he continued his assault by darting forward with immense speed. The ground exploded beneath his feet from the powerful quickness. In a flash, he found himself directly in front of Azhane as he reared his fist back. At that same moment, his fist became enveloped by various materials surrounding them.

    The materials hardened completely just before he punched in Azhane¡¯s direction. Despite the impossible amount of speed, Azhane swiftly teleported out of the way. He connected with the ground instead, causing it to collapse and shatter from the crushing impact.

    Even though he missed the attack, Briddle quickly darted after Azhane, sending attacks towards her in every direction. She dodged and teleported everything sent her way, masterfully maneuvering as she floated in the air.

    Briddle then aimed his Manifest towards her and exerted a massive amount of Core Energy. Suddenly, the entire room shifted and melted, changing entirely from the sandstone material to a dense and heavy metal. The now metal walls and ceiling quickly transitioned to sharp spikes, protruding outward in a menacing fashion.

    Azhane floated at the center of this spike filled room, completely surrounded in every direction. Moments later, all of the spikes fired from the walls in rapid succession, colliding with an unending intensity. She continued to float as her twelve ethereal swords blocked and sliced every spike sent her way, matching their speed completely.

    This brutal barrage continued for what felt like an eternity as it filled the room with thick smoke and debris. In most circumstances, any normal Vesta would have been skewered a hundred times over by now, but Azhane handled this situation with a dangerous calmness to her.

    As dust and debris clouded the room, visibility was reduced significantly for everyone present. Briddle finally ended his assault and began to cackle as he no longer felt Azhane¡¯s presence. He cheekily smiled as his arrogance spiked to unhealthy levels and he happily posed a question to the cloud of dust.

    ¡°Azhane Belouis¡­ Tell me, how does it feel to be in the presence of a God? I must know the answer.¡± Briddle asked with unsavory amounts of confidence and ego.

    For the first few moments, no response came. Just as his patience hit its limit, he started to hear a soft chuckle while the smoke cleared. Azhane floated down to the ground with her ethereal swords rotating around and protecting her. Once again, she didn¡¯t have a scratch on her.

    Briddle was bewildered that his attack had no effect and even though he had been wanting to get some kind of reaction out of her, this was not what he expected at all. She continued to softly chuckle at him, finding his declaration rather hilarious.

    ¡°You dare laugh at me, girl?!? Has my power driven you mad now that we¡¯re equals??¡± Briddle replied with anger, feeling greatly disrespected at this moment. Azhane wiped a joyous tear from her eye as she finally stopped laughing, gathering herself before giving a reply.

    ¡°Please, tell me this isn¡¯t the extent of your strength. Surely you have more power than this heh heh.¡± She commented with a snicker, trying her best to keep from laughing again.

    ¡°What do you mean?! If this is som-¡± His irritated reply was cut short by Azhane¡¯s soft yet disappointed whisper.

    ¡°And to think I hesitated for this long¡­ Tch, what a joke¡­¡± Briddle and his subordinates continued to look confused by her statements, not knowing where she was going with this. However, deep down they began to feel like something was incredibly wrong with this situation.

    ¡°What I meant to say is, why are you so weak?¡± She added with another slight snicker, still feeling tickled by Briddle¡¯s previous words. Despite her playful and joking demeanor, they could tell that she was being dead serious.

    His previously smug expression shifted completely as he heard her simple question. Briddle was absolutely speechless as he saw her laugh at him like he was some harmless and adorable child.

    ¡°And what is this nonsense about being equals? There isn¡¯t a single lifetime where that stupid statement would be true¡­¡± She softly replied with a slight smile.

    Before Briddle could even reply to these outlandish comments, for a brief moment, Azhane exerted her Core Energy to the max and what they all felt was beyond comprehension. The pressure was terrifyingly suffocating and the power spike could be felt halfway across the nation, causing nearby Vestas to sense Azhane¡¯s presence. Seconds later, Karris fell to his knees as though he had just witnessed a God straight from the Core of Alaira itself.

    ¡°Extraordinary¡­ Simply... Marvelous!¡± Karris yelled out as he lost his mind completely, dumbfounded at the overwhelming amount of Core Energy permeating before them. Briddle continued to be at a loss for words as his body screamed for him to flee.

    ¡°No human should have this much Core Energy within them¡­ H-How is she... Even real?¡± He was in a stupor as Azhane slowly held her hand up, aiming it at the group. Her glare stabbed into them like searing hot daggers as she prepared her next move.

    In an instant, Briddle, Lovi, Karris, and Trion found themselves in a new location. It was completely empty, cold, and devoid of any landmarks. Everyone looked around with perplexed expressions, trying to figure out where this new and unfamiliar destination was.

    ¡°Lord Briddle, what is this place?? Where is the palace?¡± Trion asked, wondering where everything went.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ Karris, do you know where we are?¡± Briddle asked but when he turned to Karris, he noticed that he was looking up at the sky. Briddle shifted his attention upward and saw Azhane hovering high above them with her arms fully stretched out.

    ¡°What is that cursed woman doi-.¡± Briddle couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as he was stunned by what he saw in the sky. Hundreds of thousands of swords began forming, entering from the deep purple void above.

    ¡°What is this madness!?¡± Lovi questioned with a terror filled yell. Briddle yet again had no words to speak and no moves to make.

    For the first time since his revival, Briddle felt true fear. No one from his era commanded a power like this and he couldn¡¯t understand how this was possible. Beads of sweat ran down his face and his heart raced harder than it ever had.

    ¡°This is absurd¡­ I-I was naive to think I could cross her... As far as she¡¯s concerned, we¡¯re nothing more than mosquitos to her...¡± Briddle stared up at Azhane with a blank expression, now fully realizing the mistake he had made. Their eyes met for a brief moment and all Briddle could see was true evil. A level of sinisterness that made his entire crusade look like a charming fairy tale.

 CH 54: No Regrets

    The sky sparkled a bright purple as the sword summoning ceased and moments later, the various blades began raining down with incredible force and velocity. Lovi, Trion, and Karris tried to block and fight back but the onslaught was just too much.

    There was no cover to hide behind and the speed of the torrential downpour made it impossible to dodge. Lovi tried to run away, but a sword caught his leg and before he could even react, his body was skewered in every angle imaginable.

    Trion and Karris tried their best to stay alive, but their efforts were pointless as well. Trion was sliced cleanly in multiple areas and perished instantly. Karris slowly backed away before taking multiple blades to the stomach and bleeding out, leaving a massive pool of scarlet.

    Briddle blocked and dodged as many blades as he could, using his material manipulation skillfully to protect his back. Eventually though, he was pinned to the ground by the relentless assault. His left arm and right leg had massive swords through them, sticking him firmly to the floor. He could do nothing but await his fate. However, to his surprise, the rain of swords subsided.

    He was perplexed as Azhane slowly floated down to him, looking like a wingless angel coming to take him to the other side. She landed in front of his badly bruised and cut body, shooting him a dangerous glare. Unable to get up from the ground, he began to squirm and panic.

    Just as she landed, the empty plain around them dissipated and they found themselves back in the Boundless palace¡¯s throne room. Briddle turned his attention to Azhane and quickly started to plead for his life.

    ¡°P-Please, spare me! I-I¡¯m sorry for everything! I¡¯ve learned my lesson, I swear!¡± He exclaimed, trying his best to convince her. Azhane simply responded by placing her hand on the hilt of the blade that pierced his leg. Her weight forced it down further and Briddle let out a loud cry, feeling the sword cut deeper into the bone.

    ¡°Please, show me mercy! For as long as I live, I will serve you! Please, let me be your humble servant!! Tell me what I must do!¡± He continued to yell out, not wanting to perish like this.

    ¡°Why should I show you mercy? Someone like you wouldn¡¯t know mercy if it hit you in the face.. Stop being so pathetic¡­¡± Azhane softly replied, staring deep into his soul with her smoldering red eyes. Briddle was stunned by her words and he quickly became angered again, yelling obscenities at the Queen.

    ¡°You will regret this! I swear you¡¯ll regret it!!¡± He exclaimed with a final, rage filled breath. Azhane crouched over him as she placed her hand on his chest, continuing her deep stare. She leaned into his ear and whispered three simple words, ¡°I doubt it...¡±

    Then in an instant, Briddle¡¯s heart teleported into the air and flopped to the ground, still pulsing and beating. Briddle gasped for oxygen as he struggled to breathe, squirming his body around in multiple directions. In his last moments, he slowly raised his free arm. A small wand materialized and Briddle pointed it towards the sky, blasting out a yellow beam of light.

    The light from his Manifest bursted through the ceiling and once it reached high into the night sky, it broke off in five different directions.

    ¡°The.. o-other¡­nations.. h-have.. everything.. I¡­ hope¡­ v-volaire¡­ burns¡­¡± Briddle gave Azhane one last devious smile before passing on, dropping his arm and laying completely still.

    The Boundless reign of terror was officially over with Briddle¡¯s death and Azhane was victorious, single-handedly dealing with the threat that had tormented Resotera for many long months. Despite the overwhelming victory, she was grossly unaware of the impending consequences for her actions.

    As she stood from her crouched position, Azhane sighed heavily, feeling like a massive weight was just removed from her shoulders. She had fully come back to her senses and no longer felt the need to be so cold and angry.

    ¡°Now, time to find Carmen and her friends...¡± She thought to herself while looking around the empty throne room. As she shifted her attention toward the left hand side of the room, she noticed a little girl with purple hair leaned against a pillar. Azhane slowly walked over and began to recognize the girl.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one that was with Briddle at the All-Nations Summit?¡± She quietly asked, recalling the events of that day. The closer she got, Azhane started to notice that the girl was terribly beaten and clearly injured.

    Priscilla opened her eyes and saw Azhane approaching her, just barely making out a woman¡¯s shape through her blurred vision. She started to panic and feel frightened, wondering if this woman was going to do to her like she did everyone else. Azhane stood over her and looked down, red eyes glowing and on full display. Priscilla flinched and braced herself, thinking this was the end for her.

    ¡°Did these people do this to you?¡± Azhane asked with the warmest tone possible and a gentle smile. Surprised by her kindness, Priscilla relaxed and slowly nodded her head.

    ¡°I see. Well, they can¡¯t hurt you anymore. I promise.¡± Azhane replied as she crouched down to the girls level. She noticed that the girl was still reluctant to trust her and so, Azhane tried to make some small talk.

    ¡°So... What is your name? I¡¯m Azhane.¡± She said with a motherly smile. The girl didn¡¯t answer at first, instead she looked down to the ground and back to Azhane.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°P-Priscilla..¡± She replied after a few careful moments.

    ¡°Oh my, what a pretty name you have. Who gave it to you?¡± Priscilla thought the question over for a few seconds before responding.

    ¡°I.. I don¡¯t know.. It¡¯s j-just my name..¡± Azhane chuckled at the cute reply and gently pat the girl on the head.

    ¡°I see. Well Priscilla, do you think you could help me with something? Something reeeeally important?¡± Priscilla looked up and slowly nodded her head yes, responding well to Azhane¡¯s incredibly playful tone.

    ¡°Great! I really appreciate it.¡± Azhane stood up and held out her hand to help Priscilla up. She glanced at the hand and then back to Azhane¡¯s motherly smile, wondering if she could trust her. Despite her prior hesitation, Priscilla slowly reached her hand out and took hold of Azhane¡¯s.

    To Azhane¡¯s surprise, she immediately felt a jolt of immense power coming from the girl, sensing Priscilla¡¯s Void affinity. The power was even greater than Briddle¡¯s after his transformation and this realization caught Azhane completely off guard.

    ¡°What? Is she a Calamity Class Vesta? Her pool of Core Energy is expansive.¡± She thought to herself as she looked impressed by this girl¡¯s great potential. Azhane helped Priscilla stand and brushed some dirt off of her face. She smiled at the little girl and quickly posed a new question to her.

    ¡°Okay. Have you seen a young girl with silver hair around here? And if so, where would she be? Also, what about a siestian boy with blue hair and a redhead? Any ideas?¡± She asked with a worried expression, hoping this girl knew the answers to her questions. Priscilla¡¯s face shifted from scared to determined as she gave Azhane a hearty nod, insinuating that she knew where they were.

    ¡°Yes! I-I¡¯ll show you the way.¡± Priscilla quickly hobbled towards the door and rushed to the dungeons down below. Azhane followed closely as they navigated the labyrinth of prison cells. Moments later, they arrived at the cell where Sarah, Rivell, and Caleb were staying.

    Azhane commanded her ethereal blades to slice through the rusty prison bars. They did so with very little effort and the sound woke the prisoners from their rest, causing them to quickly stand up.

    ¡°Your Majesty!? Is that you?¡± Caleb asked with a confused expression, not expecting to see Queen Azhane standing before them. Azhane stepped inside the dimly lit cell and looked around, also surprised to see Caleb in there with them.

    ¡°Caleb Ravenfell? Why are you here?¡± She asked with slight shock.

    ¡°Um.. It¡¯s a long story, Your Grace.¡± He replied while bowing his head to her, not wanting to go over the details.

    She shrugged before aiming her palm at their chains, sending small black orbs towards their feet. They hit the base of the chains and expanded just enough to not touch their bodies. Once the chain was separated, the shackle around their ankles popped open and set them free.

    ¡°Awesome!! Thank you so much, Your Majesty!!¡± Rivell exclaimed while gingerly rubbing his ankle.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, where is Carmen? Why is she not with you all?¡± Azhane quickly asked, beginning to feel more worried by the second.

    ¡°The soldiers took her to a different floor. They wouldn¡¯t tell us exactly where though.¡± Caleb quickly chimed in, eager to locate her as well. Azhane seemed annoyed by the answer as she quickly turned to Priscilla.

    ¡°Do you know where she is? What floor?¡± Priscilla nodded to the question and the group started to follow her, but Sarah was a bit slow to get going.

    ¡°Wait... We need to find my family first. They should be down here somewhere.¡± She said with a concerned tone, struggling to stay on her feet.

    Rivell noticed Sarah¡¯s still weakened state from her run in with Briddle and he immediately summoned forth his Manifest. He forced his Core Energy into the book and a large green circle formed on the ground, surrounding the entire group.

    Sarah was quickly enveloped by a green aura and floating petals. Her weak and injured body was healed completely and she no longer felt any pain, good as new. Priscilla was also surrounded by petals and her injuries were healed. She looked surprised by this random act of healing and before she could say thank you, Azhane gave a quick reply to Sarah¡¯s prior request.

    ¡°Your family is down here? Are you sure? Because, I don¡¯t sense anyone...¡± Azhane remarked as she scanned the area, trying to pick up anyone¡¯s energy pattern.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it! They said my family was captured and taken here.¡± Sarah responded, eager to go look for them. Azhane was quite perplexed and wondered what Sarah was talking about.

    ¡°Who is ¡®they¡¯?¡± Before Sarah could respond, Priscilla chimed in with her soft voice.

    ¡°N-No one else was brought here... Y-You guys w-we¡¯re the first ones they captured.. Briddle didn¡¯t w-want any humans in the palace..¡± She said with her low self esteemed filled stutter. Sarah was surprised to hear this news and didn¡¯t know what to make of it, now feeling as though she was being lied to.

    ¡°Are you serious? Then why..¡± Sarah¡¯s reply was interrupted by a sudden earthquake, causing her to slightly stumble.

    ¡°We need to find Carmen before this building collapses! Let¡¯s go!¡± Azhane commanded with great authority and they quickly rushed out of the dungeons. They bolted to the upper floors of the Boundless palace and located the room Carmen was staying in. The large oak door was locked shut, so with a single glance, Azhane¡¯s blades cut down the door. The group forced their way inside and noticed Carmen laying on her bed.

    Carmen quickly sat up and smiled real big, feeling happy to see everyone there. ¡°You guys!!!¡± She yelled out while standing up from the bed. She saw Azhane step into the fairly dark room and her face lit up even more.

    ¡°Azhane! So glad to see you!¡± She rushed over to her older sister, and was quickly met with a not so warm welcome. Azhane forcefully slapped Carmen clean across the face, not holding back an inch of strength. Carmen was shocked by the hit as she slowly rubbed her beet red cheek.

    ¡°Just how many times will you continue to not think before you act!? You and your friends could have gotten killed out here! Do you realize that!? When are you going to grow up, Carmen!?¡± Azhane yelled with rare, justified anger.

    ¡°We were worried sick when you disappeared and you have no idea what I had to do to get you out of this mess! Did you even stop to think about how we might feel? Huh!?¡± Azhane¡¯s words were from a good place, but hearing them was absolutely scathing to Carmen¡¯s soul. Everyone was silent as they watched Azhane discipline her little sister, not even attempting to get between a family dispute.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I should¡¯ve come to you all for help, but I acted on my own again.. I¡¯m so sorry..¡± Carmen replied, trying to hold back tears. Azhane saw Carmen sulking pitifully and after a brief moment, she calmed down.

    ¡°Haah, don¡¯t ever do something like this again. Okay?¡± She embraced her little sister, giving Carmen a tight and warm hug. Carmen silently nodded her head as she looked at the ground, feeling terrible about her decision to sneak out. However, the moment was short lived as another quake happened. The ground deeply rumbled and it felt as though the Palace was about to drop at any moment.

    ¡°We need to leave this place. It¡¯s becoming unstable.¡± Azhane said while her swords protected everyone from a volley of falling debris. The group nodded as she aimed her palm at them, teleporting everyone out of the building and onto a field outside of the city.

 CH 55: What Have You Done?

    As they teleported outside of the compound, everyone looked around and saw the mass destruction within the city. The whole area was like an eerie warzone and there wasn¡¯t a soul left in sight.

    ¡°What happened to this place?? Where did all the people go?¡± Sarah asked with a bewildered expression, remembering how busy the city was when they first arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.. It.. It was like this when I arrived. Someone must¡¯ve attacked them before I got to Briddle.¡± Azhane said with a suspicious tone, not wanting to reveal to them that she was the one responsible for this atrocity.

    Caleb glanced off to the side and saw all the craters, destroyed buildings, and fires. He then noticed a row of dead, pale skinned bodies littering an exposed alleyway. The state they were in was nothing short of sickening, having lost multiple limbs and covered with deep lacerations.

    His eyes went wide with great concern and before he could make mention of it, Azhane stepped in the way of his view and glared at him. She shook her head no, silently urging him to not speak a single word. Caleb nervously nodded and looked away, keeping the grizzly images to himself. Carmen turned her attention over to the city and began to slightly panic.

    ¡°Wait, we need to get Homura!! She¡¯s still in there!!¡± She yelled out with wide, saddened eyes.

    ¡°Who is Homura?¡± Azhane wondered, surprised by Carmen¡¯s sudden concern. She didn¡¯t reply, instead she started to sprint toward the city, hoping to save Homura from the devastation. However, after a few seconds, she halted her advance completely.

    The Boundless Palace began to fall and crumble in on itself in spectacular fashion, shaking the ground rigorously and kicking up tons of debris in the process. There was no way anyone could survive a building collapse like that. Carmen looked on with sadness and shed a single tear for Homura, feeling upset that she probably wouldn¡¯t ever see her again. Azhane stepped behind Carmen and placed her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°She was someone I met in the palace. She was a Boundless, but.. She wasn¡¯t bad like everyone else! H-Homura had so many big plans and she also had a baby on the way! Please, we must go and find her! I-.¡± Carmen¡¯s hurried words were cut off by Azhane¡¯s somber expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be seeing your friend again¡­ I¡¯m sorry..¡± She replied with a shake of the head. Carmen sulked and looked down at the pendant she received from Homura, thinking back on the brief relationship they had. She gripped it tightly and then wiped her eyes before looking back at Azhane.

    As she gazed upwards, Carmen began to grow curious about what she saw. The clouds in the sky moved away from the moon and the group was now fully illuminated by its white rays. The light caught Azhane¡¯s face and body, revealing something quite disturbing.

    ¡°Umm, sis? What''s that black stuff all over your face and arms?¡± Carmen asked with great curiosity as she now noticed how dirty her sister was. Azhane slowly wiped her cheek with her finger and examined it with a surprised expression. She immediately knew what it was.

    The blood of the countless Boundless she had slain covered her body, staining her skin and clothing. However, Azhane knew she couldn¡¯t make mention of this to them, so she quickly came up with a lie. She smiled and replied after a brief thought.

    ¡°Oh, Briddle had thrown some ink at me when we fought. His ability was quite annoying, I must say.¡± Everyone stared at Azhane with cautious and wary expressions, but they didn''t dare question her answer.

    ¡°O-oh, okay.¡± Carmen responded, not wanting to push for more answers. Suddenly, a thought came to her and she quickly turned to Sarah.

    ¡°Sarah!! What about your family!?!? Did you all not find them???¡± She asked with a worried tone.

    ¡°No idea. Apparently they were never there to begin with¡­¡± Sarah replied, shaking her head.

    ¡°Huh? But how can that be?¡± Before Sarah could reply, two familiar faces flew down from the sky and landed next to the group. Zalthia, Asiah, and Vera arrived at the scene and seemed surprised to see everyone standing outside.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Why are you here?¡± Asiah asked as she bowed her head.

    ¡°I simply decided to offer my assistance. Don¡¯t think anything of it.¡± Azhane replied with a slight smile, clearly not wanting to discuss matters at this time. Zalthia silently gazed at the devastated establishment and began to feel nervous.

    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± She softly muttered as she pieced together what likely happened here.

    ¡°We felt a massive surge of power not too long ago and tried to get here as soon as possible. I should have figured it was from you, Your Majesty.¡± Asiah commented with an impressed cadence, applauding the Queen¡¯s power.

    ¡°You flatter me, Asiah.¡± Zalthia noticed how vague Azhane was being and before she could get a word in, Asiah pointed out an unfamiliar face standing next to Her Majesty.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡± She asked with a curious smile. Priscilla quickly hid behind Azhane and peaked around her thigh, looking at Asiah with a wary expression.

    ¡°Her name is Priscilla and I found her inside the palace fairly beaten up. Despite her fears, she kindly helped me locate Carmen and the others.¡± Azhane replied while looking down at Priscilla with a smile.

    ¡°Ah I see. Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you Priscilla! Thank you for the help.¡± Asiah kindly grinned.

    ¡°Should we really be thanking her? We got captured because of that brat¡­¡± Sarah chimed in with a cold tone, glaring at the young girl with annoyed eyes. Priscilla flinched and shivered, feeling terrible about what she did.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I d-didn¡¯t have a choice.. S-So sorry!¡± She whimpered with an apologetic tone. Caleb saw how distraught the little girl was and he sighed.

    ¡°Cut her some slack, Sarah. You saw how badly that Trion guy beat her when she refused him at first. I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t act sooner if she knew what the consequences would be. I know I would¡¯ve..¡± He said, trying to quell the tension between them.

    "Sure, whatever.¡± Sarah shrugged her shoulders and let the issue go with a slight roll of the eyes.

    ¡°With that aside, we should head back to the castle. I fear someone will stumble upon our presence here and get suspicious.¡± Azhane added. Everyone agreed and they got close together in a circle. Azhane aimed her palm at the group and in an instant, they found themselves in Azhane¡¯s office back at Castle de Belouis.

    ¡°Asiah, inform everyone of my return and escort our new guests to the sleeping quarters. They can rest here for the night.¡± Azhane commanded while looking at Caleb and Priscilla. Asiah bowed her head and motioned for the two to follow her. They did so and swiftly left the room. Azhane then fixed her gaze towards Carmen, Sarah, and Rivell.

    ¡°You three, get some rest and I swear, you all better be in this castle once morning comes¡­¡± Her tone was no longer warm, but that of someone who was incredibly annoyed.

    ¡°O-Of course, Your Majesty! We won¡¯t be going anywhere. I promise!¡± Rivell nervously replied with an anxious laugh. Sarah and Carmen nodded as well and the trio quickly left the room, not wanting to irritate the queen further.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s over, I need to clean myself up.¡± Azhane began to walk towards her door, but was quickly stopped by Zalthia¡¯s tight grip around her arm. She turned her head back and saw a worried expression on Zalthia¡¯s face.

    ¡°Azhane¡­ What did you do?¡± She softly asked. Azhane was confused by the question and then softly smiled before responding.

    ¡°Nothing, I just decided to help and-.¡± Zalthia cut the Queen off as she raised her voice.

    ¡°What. Did. You. Do?¡± She asked again, hoping to get a proper answer this time. The room grew silent as the two sisters stared each other in the eyes, vivid red v.s vivid red.

    ¡°...I killed every last one of them¡­¡± Azhane softly replied with the most evil and cold tone Zalthia had ever heard. Her eyes went wide with fear after she heard this confession, unable to fathom that level of carnage.

    ¡°Y-You.. What?¡± Zalthia questioned, trying to comprehend such words.

    ¡°They were going to hurt Carmen, so I did this world a favor and exterminated them... If I knew it was going to be that easy, I would¡¯ve done it sooner. It was honestly hilarious how weak Briddle was, you should¡¯ve seen it¡­¡± She replied with a dark chuckle, not feeling an ounce of remorse or regret for what she did. Azhane was completely unrecognizable at that moment, giving off an eerie and sinister vibe. Zalthia was at a loss for words as she slowly let go of Azhane¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to wash up and rest. I suggest you do the same, as morning will be here soon.¡± With that final statement, Azhane walked out of the room and down the hall, her heels clicking with each step. Zalthia stood there still in shock as she watched her sister walk away.

    ¡°...A-All those people.. Killed? This is the absolute worst thing that could have happened.. Oh Azhane.. What have you done?¡± She began to feel anxious and worried about what would befall them from Azhane¡¯s actions.

    Prior to the group''s arrival at Castle de Belouis, five Bright yellow streaks flew through the night sky. They made their landfall at the capitals of each nation and the other five leaders began receiving a dearth of highly classified information about Volaire and the Belouis family.

    Jonn Ravenfell, King of Melspire, was just about to wrap up his work for the night when suddenly a beam of light struck his large desk.

    He looked bewildered as a large, thick and yellow folder started materializing before his eyes. He cautiously walked over to his desk just as the beam of light dissipated, reaching down to pick up the document filled folder. He slowly opened it up and his eyes went wide as he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    ¡°Queen Azhane¡­. What have you done??¡± He softly muttered as he flipped through the wealth of knowledge he just obtained. King Darius Crane III and The Ocean Goddess also had similar reactions once they received this folder, wondering what their fellow leader could have done to cause Briddle¡¯s retaliation of blackmail.

    Oddly enough, the final two streaks of yellow light headed in the same direction, making landfall in the city of Volta, capital of the Lumen Theocracy. Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah and Gabriella Ramos were in the middle of a strategy meeting trying to go over various war plans.

    ¡°I say we go with a blitzkrieg operation and overwhelm their borders with impossible numbers. Sure we may lose a lot of men on the front lines, but Volaire¡¯s forces will eventually get swallowed by our numbers.¡± Gabriella said while taking a sip of her tea.

    ¡°Hmm, possibly... But I''m still concerned about Azhane Belouis. The moment she enters the battle, the tides will turn in their favor. Whether we want to admit it or not, that woman is too big of a trump card to overcome.¡± The High Priest responded, feeling uneasy about their plans so far.

    ¡°That may be true, but we¡¯ll have a Calamity Class Vesta on our side as well. The commander of your Holy Core Saints, Von Melrose. Surely he can keep her busy long enough to allow our men past their borders.¡± The High Priest wasn¡¯t so sure about her statement.

    ¡°Commander Melrose is incredibly powerful, but I¡¯m afraid his strength is relatively untested against the other members of his class. I¡¯m not entirely confident he could pull it off alone.¡± He replied as the Empress stroked her chin, going deep in thought.

    ¡°Hmmm... How about I hire the Calamity Class mercenary, Varric Clover? I¡¯m sure he would happily oblige an offer to fight against Azhane Belouis.¡± She smiled deviously at Leo and he returned in kind, thinking this would be a wonderful idea. In that same moment, the air began to sparkle yellow and two beams of light struck down at their table.

    ¡°What is going on!?¡± Leo exclaimed as he was startled by the sudden burst of light.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡± Gabriella responded, slowly standing up and backing away from the table. Seconds later, the beam dissipated and two yellow folders started materializing before their very eyes.

 CH 56: No Longer Classified

    The air went back to normal as the folders finished fading in, enticing the two leaders to come and take them. Gabriella reached out and picked up the folder, curious unto what could be inside. She read the first page and started to laugh slowly, increasing in volume with each passing second.

    ¡°What? What does it say??¡± Leo wondered with a curious cadence, now grabbing his folder.

    ¡°Seems like Queen Azhane finally snapped. I knew it would only be a matter of time before my plan worked!¡± Leo read the pages and was at a loss for words, shocked they had received such a timely gift.

    Within these folders were countless documents of detailed information about the nation of Volaire and the Belouis Family. Documents highlighting financial information about how much each nation paid them to use their trade routes, Volaire¡¯s spending habits, under the table dealings, and civilian tax rates.

    Going further into the pages, there was information about their current military strength, highlighting the exact numbers of soldiers and their average resonance level. There were even locations of hidden bases and strongholds that weren¡¯t public knowledge. Some of the pages had extensive profiles on The Six, providing information on their abilities, weaknesses, past life, and any secrets related to them.

    This folder had page after page of highly sensitive content that would originally never see the light of day. No nation would dare reveal this kind of information and yet the five leaders had it all in the palms of their hands. Even though these documents could cripple Volaire to the very core, the very last few pages had the most damning information of them all.

    In full, explicit detail, there was a profile for the current Queen, Azhane Belouis. There were lines upon lines of text highlighting issues in her early life, cover ups for unfortunate situations related to her, and most of all, her abilities.

    The document went on to list her full capabilities, not sparing a single detail. It also shared her weaknesses and once The High Priest and Empress read these contents, excitement filled their hearts like a playful child.

    The Document read:

    Azhane Rialia Belouis can cross over a near infinite amount of dimensions, teleporting her in rapid succession or across massive distances. While seemingly quick to the naked eye, these teleports have a brief delay to them and are able to be exploited should a foe be fast enough. She is also able to create pocket dimensions that have properties similar to black holes, absorbing and erasing everything they touch. However, Azhane Rialia Belouis cannot attack and defend at the same time. She must choose her fights carefully.

    Azhane Rialia Belouis¡¯ Manifest, The Grasp of Nihility is a highly powerful weapon that possesses dangerous dimensional level abilities. When its Core Energy threshold is met, The Manifest will activate its special ability and transport the wielder and their foe to an empty dimension known as The Plane of Nothingness. The flow of time slows tremendously inside, moving at a one second to one minute ratio. Every minute that passes in the plane is one second in Alaira.

    Within this plane, the opponent will succumb to an onslaught of ethereal blades, spawning from other dimensions created by the Manifest. The wielder will also be able to fight completely unhindered and can unleash devastating amounts of carnage, as the plane will reset once the battle ends. This ability will only end when the opponent perishes or completely loses the will to fight, the Vesta cannot command it to end otherwise.

    While The Grasp of Nihility is highly potent, it has a major flaw. The Vesta that wields this weapon, may only activate its special ability three times a year. Upon the third use, the wielder¡¯s connection to the Core of Alaira will be blocked and severed for a short time. The length of time falls between four - eight months, depending on how much Core Energy was expelled. During this period, the Manifest goes into a slumber to recharge itself and the Vesta will have no access to their abilities, placing them within Pearl Class strength wise.

    Number of uses remaining: 1

    Leo and Gabriella looked at each other with child-like smiles as they read the last page.

    ¡°This is too good to be true. All these years believing she was this all powerful entity that had no weaknesses, and yet that was never the case. We were scared for nothing. This information changes everything!¡± The High Priest said while gripping the pages tightly. The two leaders were beside themselves with excitement, incredibly happy to learn all of this knowledge.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Previously, no nation would dare to invade or attack Volaire because they always had Azhane Belouis in their back pocket. Despite Volaire¡¯s fairly average sized military, which was easily dwarfed by the likes of Arista and Lumen¡¯s, Azhane¡¯s strength and presence alone was enough to keep people at bay.

    Like a small nation with access to nuclear warheads, no one wanted to test their trigger finger. However, with all of this new information, there was now an opportunity to take her out of the equation entirely and strike while she couldn¡¯t be a factor.

    ¡°Yes, this is amazing information indeed! But, what I find even more curious are the amount of cover ups the Belouis family did for Queen Azhane. This girl was a demon in her youth it seems like. The disappearance of a large number of people was because of her. Who would¡¯ve thought?¡± Gabriella replied while quoting an article in one of the documents, mentioning a time when thirteen year old Azhane used her abilities on a high ranking noble because he disrespected Janelle Belouis. He had completely vanished, so the Belouis family covered it up as a tragic accident.

    ¡°Does not surprise me in the slightest. I told you, that woman wasn''t fit to rule a kingdom. She''s way too unstable.¡± Leo responded with an annoyed cadence, highlighting his dislike towards the Queen of Volaire.

    ¡°Well, no matter, I believe this will be the end of her reign anyways. Are your men stationed and ready to proceed? We can invade tonight and catch them off guard.¡± The Empress asked with a cunning tone.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve been on standby at the border since last week. My sources tell me that Volaire¡¯s military is still scattered across their nation thanks to the Boundless, so I can imagine it will take them a while to react to our invasion if we hit tonight.¡± Gabriella smiled and stood, pleased to hear this news from the High Priest.

    ¡°Excellent, as are mine. Have your men invade from the west with haste and we will follow shortly after from the south. A two pronged invasion with the full might of our militaries!¡± She said while putting on her shawl, preparing to leave.

    ¡°We will do so immediately, Your Excellency. But what about you? Why are you getting ready to depart?¡± He wondered, thinking it would make more sense if she left with him.

    ¡°I need to get in contact with Varric Clover and handle a few things on my end. Once he agrees, I will have him join the front lines with your commander. Don¡¯t worry, I shall return quickly.¡± With that final statement, she gathered her things and left the room. She headed toward the transportation wing of the Holy Core Church and stepped up to a large, open door with her guards in tow.

    The nun standing outside of the door saw the Empress and immediately bowed her head before posing a question. ¡°Your Excellency, where might this humble servant transport you this evening?¡±

    ¡°Send me to the Imperial Palace of the Arista Empire.¡± Gabriella commanded, eager to get back home.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Just as the nun¡¯s soft voice spoke, the door began glowing a bright gold color. A portal formed within the frame and Gabriella walked through, taking herself back to the palace at the heart of Arista¡¯s capital city.

    She demanded her servants to set up a meeting with Varric Clover, directing them to begin their preparations. They did so and after escorting her to her office, she sat down at her desk while servants rolled in a large mirror.

    At first she saw her reflection, but then the mirror swirled the image and seconds later she was face to face with a fairly attractive gentleman. He was clean shaven, had shorter brown hair, green eyes, and a strong jawline. He wore a black trenchcoat with no shirt underneath, revealing an incredible amount of muscles and toned abs.

    The man wasn¡¯t alone however, on each side were two scantily clad women leaning against him and under his arms. The multitude of rings on his hands glistened as he groped their breasts like putty, causing the females to moan with pleasure. The man cheekily smiled as Gabriella¡¯s face appeared.

    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure, Empress Gabriella Ramos? It¡¯s rare for you to contact me.¡± The man asked with a deep and confident cadence.

    ¡°Hello, Varric Clover. I have a job that could use your strength. Are you interested?¡± She replied nonchalantly, paying no mind to the suggestive actions happening before her.

    ¡°And what might this ¡®job¡¯ be? I can¡¯t imagine it would be anything as simple as a hit job, you don¡¯t need my power for something as trivial as that.¡± Gabriella adjusted herself in her seat and leaned in towards the mirror, trying to keep the volume of her voice low.

    ¡°I need you for a war of sorts.¡± Varric¡¯s eyes went wide and he began to look annoyed.

    ¡°War? Tsk, listen toots, I have no interest in involving myself with your diplomatic affairs. Find someone else.¡± He replied, no longer showing interest in this job.

    ¡°But what if I told you that you would be fighting Azhane Belouis in the process?¡± The Empress responded with a soft smile. Varric stopped groping the two women and immediately sat up on the couch, his interest now fully piqued.

    ¡°Oh really?? She¡¯ll be there?¡± He questioned while staring back at the Empress with crazed eyes. Gabriella nodded and explained what her current plans were.

    ¡°So you see, all we need is for you to force out that special ability of hers. You get to fight against her to your heart¡¯s content and we get to remove a threat. It¡¯s a win win, don¡¯t you think?¡± Varric smirked as he thought things over briefly, running the idea through his head multiple times.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got a deal. But don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing this for free. My work isn¡¯t cheap.¡± He replied after careful consideration.

    ¡°Of course, of course. Name your price and I will see that it is met.¡± Varric was happy to hear this and he sent the Empress a devious smile.

    ¡°Pleasure doing business with you, toots. Give me a few minutes to prepare and I¡¯ll be ready to proceed.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. I look forward to meeting with you in person. Use the portal to meet me here at the Imperial Palace and we will begin our operation with haste.¡± The transmission ended and the mirror swirled the image until the Empress saw her reflection again. She smiled before loudly cackling, unable to contain her excitement for the events to come.

 CH 57: Feeling Safe

    Shortly after the Empress left his office, The High Priest quickly met with a few of his subordinates to go over his plans. Within the room were two high ranking generals of the Lumen military, Von Melrose the commander of the Holy Core Saint Order, and his second in command, Claudia Vandel.

    They stood at attention as Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah informed them of the impending war. Their all white uniforms, accented with gold trims, glowed brightly as The High Priest discussed his plan.

    ¡°As you know, we¡¯ve been preparing our forces for a potential altercation. I have purposely hidden the reasoning behind this to keep our plans from leaking. But today, I will reveal everything and our operation can begin right away.¡± The High Priest started to tell his highest ranking officials of the plan he and the Aristan Empress had come up with. They looked on with great intent and surprise, not expecting their reasoning to be so elaborate.

    ¡°Now, I know what you all might be wondering. Why even entertain this idea? Well, as you all are already aware, the Lumen Theocracy is by far the smallest nation of the six on Resotera. Our population is beginning to catch up with our size and expansion is seeming more and more necessary as the years go by." The priest briefly paused as he readjusted the tall white hat on his head.

    "If this invasion is successful, Arista has agreed to cede a significant portion of Volaire to us, allowing Lumen to expand eastward and extend our reach further. It would benefit our nation greatly and even give us an opportunity to spread the Core Gospel to areas unknown.¡± He continued with great wonder in his eyes.

    ¡°A conquest operation sounds superb, sir! It makes sense that you would want to do something that benefits our citizens. I expect nothing less from the one that communes closely with the Core!¡± General Colvin replied, shooting infinite amounts of praise to the High Priest.

    ¡°Yes, I knew you had a good reason for rounding up our forces. We will carry out your orders to perfection. My men are yours to command, Sir!¡± General Dunty responded with an equal reaction.

    ¡°Excellent! Commander Melrose, I want you on the front lines forging a path for our forces. Once we reach our first point beyond the border, the Arista Imperial Army will meet us there and combine with our military. From then on, you will continue on the front lines alongside Varric Clover.¡± Leo¡¯s voice was brimming with excitement as he explained the plan.

    ¡°Cause as much havoc as possible! Lay waste to the Volairen soldiers until Azhane Belouis makes her appearance. Do whatever it takes to force out that Manifest ability of hers. Now, let us mobilize and begin this operation. We have no time to waste!¡± The High Priest added with loud authority, riling up his subordinates with each word.

    ¡°YES SIR!¡± Everyone responded in unison and swiftly exited the room, not wasting a single moment. Von Melrose headed down the hall with Claudia Vandel following him closely.

    ¡°Commander, what will you have me do? Shall I join you on the front lines as well?¡± Claudia asked, hoping to get in on the action.

    ¡°No, there is no need. I want you and the other Holy Core Saints to be on standby. Someone needs to stay with the High Priest while we conduct this operation. Even though our force will be overwhelming, we still need to err on the side of caution. We mustn''t get overconfident.¡± He replied with his usual proper and deep tone.

    ¡°I understand, sir. Although, I do find it regrettable that I won¡¯t be able to assist you in battle.¡± She responded with a slightly saddened tone. Von Melrose paused as he turned around to face his subordinate. Claudia¡¯s short blonde hair swayed around her neck as she came to a sudden stop, surprised by Von¡¯s quick pause. He looked directly in her piercing blue eyes and began to speak.

    ¡°Do not worry, Claudia. I assure you that your skills will be utilized to the fullest during this battle. When that time comes, I need you to not hold anything back. But for now though, I need you holding things down during my absence.¡± He said as he placed his hand on her shoulder, reassuring his second in command with a smile. Claudia nodded and appreciated his words before responding.

    ¡°Thank you, Commander Melrose. On my duty as Vice Captain of the Holy Core Saint Order and my honor as a Blade Monarch, I will not fail you!¡± She stood at attention before bowing her head, showing great respect toward her leader.

    ¡°Good, now let us embark with haste!¡± They quickly continued their trek to the transportation wing, ready to begin the invasion into Volaire.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Through the halls of Castle De Belouis, Asiah of Three finished dropping Caleb off at a room in the guest wing of the castle. She continued to the next open room with Priscilla following her closely. As Asiah looked over at the young girl, she couldn''t get over how filthy she was. It was as though she was never allowed to bathe or something.

    Priscilla¡¯s bodily stench attacked Asiah¡¯s strong sense of smell and she started to breathe from her mouth, hoping that would help. As they rounded the corner, Asiah spotted Nadine approaching them and she flagged her down. Nadine quickly came up to them, bowing her head deeply.

    ¡°Lady Asiah, how can I assist you this evening?¡± She asked with a soft and humble tone.

    ¡°Please bathe this girl and fetch her some new clothes. She¡¯s a guest of the Queen, so treat her with the utmost care.¡± Asiah replied as she stepped aside, allowing Nadine to see Priscilla.

    ¡°As you wish, m¡¯lady.¡± Nadine glanced at Priscilla and smiled warmly before holding out her hand.

    Priscilla looked over at Asiah, as though she were asking if it was okay. Asiah nodded and smiled, then Priscilla took Nadine¡¯s hand as they walked down the hall towards the washroom. While they made their way down the hall, Nadine started up a conversation.

    ¡°What might your name be, young miss?¡± She asked with a motherly smile.

    ¡°Uhm.. P-Priscilla¡± She replied, stuttering over each word.

    ¡°My, what a splendid name! And may I ask how old you are? You remind me so much of my granddaughter.¡± Nadine replied, hoping to earn the girls trust. Priscilla pondered the question for a second, fiddling with the frills on her dirty dress.

    ¡°Uhm.. I¡¯m.. eleven.. I think.¡± She softly responded, unsure of her answer. Nadine smiled as her heart melted over this adorable child.

    They arrived at the washroom and Nadine ran Priscilla a hot bath, telling her to get undressed. Priscilla agreed and started to undo the buttons of her dirty, tattered and ripped, black dress. Nadine looked over and her eyes went wide as she saw the girl¡¯s bare back.

    Priscilla had a multitude of bruises, scars, and lacerations that raced down her back and upper thighs. Even though they were fairly old wounds, It was clear that she had endured multiple severe beatings.

    ¡°My goodness, who would do something to such a sweet little girl?¡± Nadine wondered with great concern, growing furious that someone could lay their hands on a mere child. Priscilla finished undressing and was confused by Nadine¡¯s shocked expression, wondering why she was staring at her like that.

    Nadine snapped out of her funk as she quickly assisted Priscilla with her bath. She scrubbed the dirt off of her body and shampooed her purple hair, not missing a single spot. The process took a solid thirty minutes and once finished, Nadine presented Priscilla with a new gown.

    It was silk white with blue trims and on the chest was a cute little bow. It fit her perfectly and was considerably more comfortable than her previous attire. She twisted her hips side to side and admired how pretty and flowy it was, surprised that anyone would give her something this nice.

    ¡°Is it to your liking, young miss?¡± Nadine asked with a smile. Priscilla blushed and silently nodded, happy to have received such a gift.

    ¡°Good to hear! Now, I¡¯ll take you to the room you¡¯ll be staying in tonight. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exhausted. Follow me, Miss Priscilla.¡± After a brief walk, they arrived at a guest room and Nadine opened the door, revealing an extravagant room fit for royalty.

    The bed was massive, the marble floors sparkled, and the furniture screamed expensive. Everything in this bedroom was pristine and the energy of it all was incredibly welcoming.

    Priscilla¡¯s eyes went wide as she saw her new room, absolutely floored by its size. At the Boundless Palace, she was confined to a small, closet sized room that had nothing more than a cot and a bucket for a bathroom. They treated her like filth and thus gave her nothing even remotely close to this.

    ¡°Well, Miss Priscilla, here is where you will be sleeping. If you have anything that you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to call for assistance. Ring that bell over there and a maid will arrive with haste. Do you have any questions for me?¡± Nadine asked, being the best host she could be.

    Priscilla shook her head no while still gawking at her room. ¡°Alright, have a good night, young miss.¡± Nadine smiled as she bowed her head, swiftly leaving the room and shutting the door gently.

    Priscilla slowly approached her new bed while looking around at the grand amenities of this room. She touched the silky sheets, feeling how soft and plush they were. It was calling her name with every press of her palm. She cautiously hopped on and scooted to the center, rubbing her hand on the bed once again. In that same moment, a drop of water splashed against her hand.

    Multiple more drops fell and the water raced down, hitting the bed below. Priscilla was in tears. For the first time in an incredibly long time, she felt safe and happy. Briddle wasn¡¯t there to beat her into submission, Boundless soldiers could no longer demand services from her, and she no longer had to sleep on a rock hard cot.

    The amount of relief that came over her body was incredible and all of the emotions she had suppressed were released in droves. The kindness shown to her in the past few hours was too much to bear and her tears flowed with no signs of stopping. Priscilla continued to cry until she fell asleep, getting the best sleep she had ever had.

 CH 58: Invasion

    Morning came and just as the sun peaked above the horizon, Graymoor of Two, a large group of guards, and some high ranking officers rushed into Castle de Belouis. They had great panic upon their faces as their pace was filled with immense urgency.

    ¡°Send out a message and gather together the Council! Tell them it is of the utmost importance. I will inform her Majesty.¡± Graymoor said to a few guards, wanting to waste no time during this situation.

    ¡°Yes Sir!!¡± They quickly trotted off in different directions and Graymoor began to head to the Queen¡¯s sleeping chambers.

    He arrived and gave the door a hearty knock, making sure that the Queen had heard it. A few seconds went by and Azhane slowly opened the door, still looking incredibly tired from the previous night.

    ¡°Graymoor? What is it?¡± She asked with a heavy yawn.

    ¡°We have a dire situation, Your Majesty! Please, get dressed and I will escort you to the meeting room.¡± He said with a look of rare concern.

    ¡°Dire situation? What do you mean?¡± Azhane softly questioned as she rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re currently being invaded by the Lumen Theocracy and the Arista Empire. Our southern border has already fallen!¡± Graymoor replied, trying to get the Queen to hurry up. Azhane¡¯s eyes went wide and she immediately turned around to get dressed.

    Graymoor closed her door back and patiently waited for her to finish, standing off to the side. A few moments went by and Azhane, now fully dressed, walked out with a quickened pace as Graymoor swiftly followed after her.

    They got to the meeting room and the loud chatter from everyone inside insinuated that something incredibly serious was happening. Once Azhane walked through the door, everyone bowed their heads as the room grew quiet. She took her seat at the head of the large, rectangular table and glared around the room with her piercing red eyes.

    Zalthia and Asiah of Three entered the room shortly after and stood behind Azhane¡¯s chair just as she began to speak.

    ¡°What is the current situation? Can someone get me up to speed?¡± She quickly asked, wanting to get to the bottom of this.

    ¡°Your Majesty, a few hours ago, our southern borders were invaded by the Lumen Theocracy and the Arista Empire. The full might of their forces broke through the south-eastern gate and the south gate respectively. They have already made their way about twenty miles into Volaire and it seems they are headed directly for Ariana City! At their current pace they would be here within a couple days at most!¡± One of the high ranking officers of the Volairen military reported.

    The room filled with more loud chatter and worried panic as they heard this information. Another officer spoke up as he revealed more information about the situation.

    ¡°Also, we have gotten reports that Von Melrose and Varric Clover are both on the front lines, causing mass devastation to our forces stationed down south. They¡¯ve even targeted a few of our hidden bases where we keep our reserves. Those soldiers were wiped out before they could even retaliate!¡± He said with great panic. This news got the room even more riled up, especially among the Council members.

    ¡°What!? How would they even know about those bases?? The only people that know of these locations are the ones stationed there. There¡¯s no way they could do a preemptive strike on those bases!¡± Councilmen Dodrick wondered with great confusion. Just as the table went into another frenzy, Councilwoman Carolla added her thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Her Majesty knows EXACTLY how they know that information¡­¡± She said while shooting a cold glare at Azhane. The room quieted down as everyone stared at the Queen, wondering if she knew the answer.

    ¡°And what do you mean by that, Council member Carolla?¡± Azhane asked, firing back a glare of her own.

    ¡°Well, would you care to explain your sudden absence last night? I got multiple reports from the head maid and a few guards that you had a brief, yet heated exchange with the Boundless leader. Once the meeting ended you showed some hysterical theatrics before vanishing from the room¡­ Where did you go, Your Majesty?¡± The room was deathly silent as all eyes were on Azhane, waiting for her response. She sat there for a second, pondering the question before giving a simple reply.

    ¡°I wiped out the Boundless compound and eliminated the Briddle¡­¡± Upon this confession the entire room exploded into an absolute uproar as everyone was shocked to hear this news.

    ¡°Your Majesty! You did what!? Have you any idea what you¡¯ve just done!?¡± They asked and wondered with angered surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of my actions, but I don''t regret them one bit. He captured Carmen and I was not about to let them bring harm to my family¡­¡± She replied, not feeling bad at all for what she did.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°But Your Majesty! Your interference with Briddle¡¯s plans has potentially revealed all of our secrets to the world!! This nation is no longer fit to protect itself!!¡± One council member yelled, growing angry towards the Queen¡¯s lack of care on the matter.

    ¡°You have effectively given us up on a silver platter! There¡¯s no telling what kind of information the other nations have about us now! Your Majesty, Volaire as we know it could very well be done for thanks to you.¡± Councilman Dobrick said with a hostile cadence, showing very little respect towards his superior.

    The Council continued to berate Azhane and began to question her leadership, bringing up issues from the past that had nothing to do with the current situation.

    ¡°Was all of this part of a bigger scheme, Your Majesty? I find it too coincidental that you would spread our military out across Volaire and then put us in a situation where we get invaded and can¡¯t properly defend ourselves! Is it possible that you¡¯re in cahoots with the Arista Empire?¡± Another Council member spewed as the situation clouded his angered judgment.

    Azhane tried to respond to this accusation but was quickly cut off by another speaker.

    ¡°Council member Raiden, that would be treason!? Surely you don¡¯t suggest such a thing?¡± Councilwoman Peora replied, finding his claims to be ridiculous.

    ¡°What else would be the reason!? We could have left the Boundless be and created friendly relations with them. It might have allowed more bloodshed, but at least Volaire as a sovereign nation would remain. As it stands now, this nation is done thanks to Her Majesty¡¯s childish recklessness.¡± He replied, growing more furious with each word flying out of his mouth.

    As they went back and forth, Azhane sat there quietly while her bloodlust stewed like a boiling pot. Her pressure filled the air and just as the conversations around the room hit their climax, she softly spoke.

    ¡°Enough..¡± The coldness of her voice silenced everyone in the room immediately. They stared at the Queen with slight fear and wondered what she was about to say.

    ¡°I understand your concerns and worries, however... I am still the ruler of this nation and I will not be talked down to like a child. Have you people forgotten who you are speaking to?¡± Azhane shot a death glare at the Council as her fiery red eyes scanned across the table. Everyone grew nervous and beads of sweat dripped down their foreheads as they anticipated what was coming next.

    ¡°I made a judgment call and it unfortunately had consequences. I will continue to make judgment calls and if you don¡¯t like my decisions or actions, then you can leave¡­ I have absolutely no need for individuals that don¡¯t want to listen to my suggestions. I have no need for people that can¡¯t come up with solutions in a respectful manner. I have no need for people that constantly nag and complain, whining like children when things don¡¯t go their way. And, I most definitely have no need for people that don¡¯t know how to shut up when I am speaking¡­ If you find any of this to be a problem, the door is right there. Simply stand up and walk out of it, I will not care either way...¡± Azhane said with stone cold delivery, sounding like a completely different person than before.

    The room was filled with shocked silence as no one had ever heard the Queen speak this way before. Usually she would just take whatever the Council threw at her and reluctantly went along with their decisions. This was the first time she ever put her foot down and addressed them with unwavering ferocity.

    The Council members were stunned, but that faded away quickly as some of them grew irritated by the disrespect. Of the thirteen Council members, nine of them stood up as they glared at the Queen.

    ¡°If that is how you feel, Your Majesty, I have nothing left I can do for you. We have done nothing but guide you through this process, making sure your transition to the throne was as smooth as possible. But if you find our presence to be so annoying and unhelpful, I''ll leave you to figure it out on your own.¡± Councilman Dobrick annoyingly replied, finding her previous statement to be ungrateful.

    ¡°I agree. It''s clear that Her Majesty no longer needs our services. Your father would be ashamed of your actions so far.. Oh well, we wish you all the best of luck and for the sake of this nation, I hope you don¡¯t plunge it into further ruin..¡± Councilwoman Carolla responded, glaring directly into Azhane¡¯s eyes.

    Azhane responded in kind as the majority of the Council left the room, officially retiring from their positions and leaving the Queen to figure out the future on her own. Of the four remaining members, an older gentleman stood up.

    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty. I do find it regrettable that my colleagues have felt the need to depart, but know that I will continue to serve you the best I can.¡± Councilman Omar said with a respectful bow. The others agreed and pledged their continued loyalty to the Queen.

    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate your service and guidance. Now please, let¡¯s take a short break and reconvene in an hour. I need to think things over before we come up with a strategy to stop the southern invasion.¡± Azhane said with a tired sigh, feeling overwhelmed by this stressful morning.

    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty.¡± The remaining Council members and military officers bowed before they swiftly walked out of the room, leaving Azhane, Graymoor, Zalthia, and Asiah inside. ¡°Well then¡­¡± Zalthia said with a slightly confused tone, not fully understanding what just happened.

    ¡°Was that a mistake?¡± Azhane softly asked, wondering if her decision was wise.

    ¡°No, not at all, Your Majesty. If anything, I think they should¡¯ve been put in their place a long time ago.¡± Graymoor replied with a hearty head nod. Azhane sighed again as great anxiety started to take over, growing more nervous about their current situation.

    ¡°The Council aside, what I¡¯m most concerned about is how did Arista and Lumen mobilize an attack so fast? It feels as though this was all previously planned and thought out, like they knew last night would happen or something.¡± Zalthia questioned with a slightly annoyed expression on her face.

    ¡°Indeed, I find it odd too. If this situation were to ever happen, I expected a conflict to occur months down the line, not mere hours after.¡± Graymoor replied, also finding the timing of everything to be quite peculiar. Azhane slumped in her chair, now feeling bad about what she did.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I attacked Briddle, knowing that there would be consequences. I just couldn¡¯t help myself.. Ugh.¡± The room grew quiet and tense as no one really knew how to respond. Everyone simply stared at each other, completely unable to quell the heavy mood that permeated the air.

 CH 59: The Blame Falls on Who?

    The suffocating silence in the room was finally removed once Zalthia decided to speak up.

    ¡°But even so, other nations knowing our secrets or whatever doesn¡¯t explain how perfectly set up this all was.¡± Zalthia remarked, still trying to wrap her head around the invasion. Before anyone could reply, they heard a familiar voice entering the room.

    ¡°Ah! Azhane! I was wondering where you had gone. Happy Birthd-.¡± Said Carmen with a big smile before she suddenly stopped talking. She saw their somber expressions and felt the heavy tension in the air. Something was clearly wrong.

    Rivell, Caleb, and Sarah followed closely behind her and they wondered what had happened to make everyone look so defeated. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Carmen cautiously asked as she slowly walked towards the group.

    ¡°Keep this news to yourself for now, but we¡¯re currently being invaded by Lumen and Arista forces. A war is about to begin¡­¡± Zalthia replied coldly.

    ¡°Huh!?! But why?? That¡¯s so out of nowhere.¡± Carmen said with great shock and worry.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, Lady Carmen. All lines of communication to those nations have been blocked. Their intentions seem pretty clear just from that alone.¡± Graymoor chimed in, hoping to shed a bit more light on the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s insane. It¡¯s just one thing after the other..¡± Sarah responded, shaking her head in disbelief. Zalthia looked over at Sarah and pondered a brief thought, growing curious about something.

    ¡°I know last night happened incredibly fast and we all kind of glossed over some details, but I think it''s high time you all told us where you went and how you were captured.¡± She asked, crossing her arms and awaiting an answer.

    ¡°Oh, uhh.. Well.. I got a letter from Arista saying that my family had been captured by the Boundless and that The Empire wasn¡¯t going to be able to save them. So, I took it upon myself to go and get my family back. Rivell and Carmen tried to stop me, but after they heard my reasoning, they decided to tag along and help. It was supposed to be a quick, in and out type of thing, but we ended up getting captured instead¡­¡± Sarah responded, relaying the whole situation in detail.

    ¡°Yeah, but apparently they weren¡¯t even there. We were the first human prisoners brought inside of the Boundless palace.¡± Rivell added, finding it all to be so strange. Zalthia tapped her chin and didn''t respond right away, thinking deeply about the story Sarah just told.

    ¡°Hmm, that letter.. Do you still have it? May I see it?¡± She asked, growing curious about a fairly insignificant part of the story. Sarah nodded and quickly headed to her room to grab the letter from her bag. She brought it back after a few minutes and handed it to Zalthia.

    She read it over and upon finishing, Zalthia immediately shook her head in disappointment.

    ¡°Gah.. You idiots, this isn¡¯t even an official letter from Arista! The crest is shoddily stamped in the wrong place and there is no such general in their ranks with the name ¡®Mark S. Vermant¡¯. Where did you even get this?¡± Zalthia asked, now looking incredibly annoyed at Sarah.

    ¡°What do you mean!? I got it from a messenger the day before we left. He wore a vest with the Arista crest etched on it. It Seemed pretty official to me.¡± Sarah replied with great concern and confusion. Zalthia palmed her forehead and annoyingly sighs, finding this girl¡¯s words to be rather dumb.

    ¡°The Arista Empire doesn¡¯t send letters via traditional messengers.. They always send information with their imperial soldiers. Why? Because the Empress is obsessed with showing their military power and finds it necessary to remind everyone of that power with everything they do. So, even things as simple as mail delivery will be carried out by a soldier.¡± She said, shocked that Sarah didn¡¯t know this basic information.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from Arista? How do you not already know this?¡± She asked, wanting an answer. Sarah was stunned and after a brief thought, she began to realize that Zalthia was absolutely right.

    ¡°Wait¡­ You¡¯re right.. I¡¯m an idiot.¡± Sarah responded, now also palming her forehead in disbelief.

    ¡°I was so blinded by what the letter said that I didn¡¯t even stop to think. Geez..¡± As Sarah sulked from her mistake, Caleb stepped forward and posed a question to the room.

    ¡°So, her family was never in any danger? This whole situation was fake??¡± He wondered with great worry.

    ¡°Seems like it..¡± Carmen replied, surprised to hear this as well. Zalthia continued to look at the letter while deep in thought and then her eyes went incredibly wide as she scanned the map on the second page.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­¡± She muttered as she realized something about the whole situation.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Asiah asked, finding Zalthia¡¯s stiff demeanor to be quite concerning.

    ¡°This letter has to be evidence of something much much bigger. I think someone coordinated this whole situation.¡± Zalthia responded, all the wheels turning at mach speed inside of her head.

    ¡°Coordinated? What do you mean?¡± Azhane asked, now sitting up in her chair with her interest piqued.

    ¡°Think about it. Sarah gets a random letter from supposedly official means about a severe situation. A situation that she can¡¯t possibly ignore. Sarah can¡¯t tackle it alone so she¡¯ll need some help. Who would she ask for help? Well, the one person she spends all her time with. Carmen.. They go directly to the belly of the beast because the letter has explicit details of the Boundless¡¯ location. It literally leads them straight to their city. They get captured, because of course they would. There¡¯s zero chance they could best any of the Boundless in a fight, making a capture inevitable.¡± Zalthia laid out her thoughts before getting cut off.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yeah, but how does this prove it was coordinated?¡± Asiah wondered, not really following Zalthia¡¯s train of thought.

    ¡°What happened after Carmen got captured? Briddle revealed to Azhane that he had her in his possession. And from that, Azhane was forced to intervene and save Carmen, thus causing all of our confidential information to get leaked to the other nations. And now, we have a damn near immediate reaction from Lumen and Arista mere hours after that information got leaked. You cannot tell me this was all a coincidence. This reeks of a planned set up!¡± Everyone was stunned when Zalthia finished speaking, now piecing things together.

    Azhane¡¯s eyes went wide as she slowly realized that there might be another layer to add onto this unfortunate situation.

    ¡°Damn.. If what you say is true then we followed everything to a tee. Played like an absolute fiddle.¡± Graymoor replied, shaking his head in disbelief.

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing they know about my abilities now too..¡± Azhane softly added, her heart beginning to race vigorously. Carmen glanced over and saw how empty Azhane¡¯s face was, causing her to grow more concerned.

    ¡°But what else is there to know? It¡¯s not like your abilities are some big secret.¡± Carmen questioned, not knowing what that issue is. Azhane turned her head slowly towards Carmen and sighed, scared to speak her next few words.

    ¡°..They know my weaknesses now..¡± The room grew quiet as Azhane adjusted herself in her seat, preparing to divulge some highly confidential information about her.

    ¡°My Manifest, The Grasp of Nihility, serves me without question and heeds my call whenever I need it. But, when I use its special ability, the plain of nothingness, for the third time in a year¡­ My abilities and strength get sealed away for a short period of time¡­¡± Everyone besides Zalthia and Graymoor was stunned to hear this.

    ¡°What!? Your Majesty, what do you mean by sealed away for a short time?¡± Asiah asked with great confusion, having never heard this information before. The others wondered as well, growing more concerned as the seconds went by.

    ¡°Hard to say.. Could be four months, six months, a year. It¡¯s based on how much Core Energy i¡¯ve used throughout the year, but it might as well be completely random. My Manifest essentially sleeps and recharges during that time.¡± Azhane replied, now sitting back in her chair with a dejected look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s only ever happened twice before and the recovery time varied. However, during both of those moments, I was no stronger than a Pearl Class Vesta. My combat abilities and strength were non-existent¡­¡± Rivell stepped up and quickly asked a question.

    ¡°How many more times can you use your Manifest¡¯s ability, Your Majesty?¡± Azhane turned her attention towards Rivell and then up at the ceiling, now frowning as she thought up her response.

    ¡°...One more use¡­¡± Heavy tension and shock filled the room as everyone realized that Volaire¡¯s ace in this fight was about to be rendered useless.

    ¡°And with Von Melrose and Varric Clover on the front lines, Her Majesty will have no choice but to use The Grasp of Nihility¡¯s last skill charge. If she doesn¡¯t, there is absolutely no hope of her beating both of them at the same time¡­¡± Graymoor added with a cold tone.

    ¡°Once Lumen and Arista learned of that, I¡¯m sure they thought their assault was a no-brainer. Azhane¡¯s very existence is a deterrent and if you take her out of the picture, it¡¯s pretty much a checkmate¡­¡± Zalthia muttered, not believing that they really fell so deep into such a simple scheme. Carmen began to panic and quickly brought up a desperate idea.

    ¡°Can we ask the other nations for help? What about Melspire? Caleb, surely your father can assist us right?¡± She frantically asked, hoping to hear any kind of solution for this problem. Caleb looked rather somber as he shook his head no, unable to provide Carmen with an answer.

    ¡°Melspire and the Olun Kingdom are neutral nations. They aren¡¯t allowed to interfere or assist with other nation¡¯s wars and battles, as this would break a plethora of treaties they have in place. And Siestro only looks out for their own people. They¡¯ve no interest in any combat related affairs between other nations that occur on land. We''re unfortunately on our own with this one¡­¡± Graymoor replied, helping Carmen understand why calling for help wasn¡¯t so easy in this situation.

    The room became quiet once more and hope faded from everyone present.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡± Sarah asked with a scared tone, feeling fearful of the future.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to fight with what we have.. But.. Once Azhane goes down, I say we have a few days or so before their forces reach the capital and take it over. Lumen and Arista¡¯s militaries combined are too much to handle with the numbers we have. We should prepare for and expect the worst..¡± Zalthia responded, feeling not so optimistic.

    *SLAM!!!* Azhane pounded her fist on the table, fully losing her rather calm composure.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve seen this coming! Why didn¡¯t I think with my head and not my emotions?! Now, this nation will fall because of me!¡± She remarked, overcome with loud emotions and rare tears beginning to form. No one said a word as they were all stunned at the Queen¡¯s never before seen demeanor. Graymoor sighed and just before he responded, Azhane continued her saddened venting.

    ¡°Mother and father never would¡¯ve allowed this to happen.. Ever since I took over as ruler, nothing has gone right. I¡¯m not fit to rule a nation. I have failed as Volaire¡¯s Queen..¡± Azhane added, her head looking down at the table as tears slowly dripped. Carmen quickly stepped up as she disagreed with Azhane.

    ¡°No sis, if I didn¡¯t go berserk at the festival, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to use your Manifest on me..¡± Carmen said, wanting to take the blame. Sarah and Rivell also added their two cents on the matter.

    ¡°Yeah, and if we didn¡¯t get captured by the Boundless, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to come rescue us. If it wasn¡¯t for us, this supposed plan of theirs would¡¯ve never worked! It¡¯s our fault!¡±

    The room rapidly filled with chatter as everyone continued to shift blame onto themselves, bringing up everything they could think of that was linked to this situation. However, this didn¡¯t last long as everyone was cut off by a loud, booming voice.

    ¡°ENOUGH!!¡± Graymoor had grown incredibly tired of all the back and forth.

    ¡°No one is to blame for these unfortunate circumstances!! Regardless of what anyone did, conflict was inevitable, certain things just accelerated this moment. What¡¯s done is done and the most important thing now is how we deal with the situation. So please, stop blaming yourselves for every little thing that happens. We are better than that!¡±

    Graymoor¡¯s heavy words knocked everyone back to reality and they began to feel bad about the previous back and forth. He then turned his attention towards Azhane as he spoke up once again.

    ¡°My Queen, don¡¯t ever say you¡¯re not fit to lead. You are my sole reason for serving this nation and I would throw my life away for you without a second thought. Don¡¯t trivialize my resolve by downplaying your worth. Got it!?¡±

    Azhane stared at him with a stunned expression, completely caught off guard by his sudden and blunt words. She slowly nodded as she composed herself, knowing that her previous show of weakness was unbecoming of a ruler.

    ¡°Ahem.. Thank you Graymoor.. I needed that to snap me back to reality.¡± She said while giving him a slight smile. ¡°With that out of the way, we really need to figure out a plan. We¡¯re running out of time here.¡± Zalthia chimed in, eager to get any course of action going. With everyone''s composure reset, it was now time to devise some sort of plan to handle this imminent threat.

 CH 60: Hope From the Unlikely

    Just as everyone collected themselves, the other members of Six rushed into the room. Ka-leel of Four, Jordan of Five, and Felicity of Six approached the group before kneeling on one knee towards the Queen.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we apologize for our late arrival. What will you have us do?¡± Ka-leel said with a deep tone.

    ¡°Thank you and you¡¯re just in time. You may lift your heads.¡± Azhane replied, showing a kind smile.

    She briefed the new arrivals on the situation and how things came to pass, not missing a single detail. They all fully understood the current circumstances and Jordan of Five decided to give his thoughts.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems we are in quite the pickle here. Whatever move we make, we¡¯ll be vastly outnumbered. Last I checked, Lumen¡¯s numbers were in the 50,000s and the Arista Empire is just over 70,000.¡± He commented while stroking his long white beard.

    ¡°Yeah and our forces are currently spread across the nation. It would take them days to mobilize at a single location. And even if by some miracle we hold them off, Volaire has what? 40,000 soldiers at most? This doesn¡¯t look good no matter how many ways you spin it.¡± Felicity replied, now crossing her arms and leaning up against the table.

    The room filled with sighs as everyone tried to think of some way to combat this threat. Suddenly, a soft, unfamiliar voice curiously broke the tension in the air.

    ¡°Um, I, uh.. Might be able to, umh.. Help. I-If that¡¯s okay with, um, you guys.¡± Everyone turned their attention towards the door, wondering who was talking. It was Priscilla, standing next to Nadine.

    ¡°Pardon me, My Lady. I was giving the young miss a tour of the castle before coming here to see about your tea. Forgive her for speaking out of turn.¡± Nadine said with a swift and apologetic bow of the head. Azhane quickly shook her head as she gave the girl a warm smile.

    ¡°No, it''s quite alright, Nadine. Please, come in. I would love to hear her out.¡± She replied, welcoming the two into the meeting. They walked over and Priscilla grew more nervous the closer she got, causing her to look at the floor and twiddle her fingers anxiously. They joined the group and everyone stared at the young girl, wondering what she could possibly do that would help them.

    ¡°I know we just met last night, but who exactly are you again?¡± Zalthia asked, having completely forgotten about this purple haired girl.

    ¡°Oh, um. My name is Priscilla!¡± She loudly replied in an awkward manner, bowing her head at the same time.

    ¡°I was with the B-Boundless before, um, Miss Azhane saved me. Uhm.. Even though I-I was bullied by them.. I¡¯m not, um, entirely b-blameless.¡± Everyone gave her their undivided attention as she stuttered her way through a brief story about her past.

    Priscilla was an orphaned kid that never knew her father or mother. She was brought there shortly after her birth and was essentially raised at the orphanage. At the age of nine, she was adopted and taken in by a kind man from the Lumen Theocracy. He went by the name of Karris. He was highly religious and dutiful, always following the teachings of the Holy Core Church. He treated Priscilla well for a while, giving her a better life than what she had at the orphanage.

    However, one day, Karris got involved with the Cult of Unlearning. A group of ex-members of the Holy Core Church that wanted to uncover the deepest, darkest truths of Alaira. He got heavily invested into this group and was eventually appointed as one of their chief researchers. Karris took over the division that was overseeing the revival of an ancient race.

    They had been attempting to bring them back for many years, but barely had any success, only reviving weak citizens from that era. Eventually, Karris was able to make a breakthrough and succeeded where no other member previously had.

    His work with the cult became obsessive and soon enough, that obsession turned into neglect towards Priscilla. His entire demeanor and personality had changed completely, no longer the kind man that brought her in under his wing. Once the revival succeeded and Briddle arrived, Karris betrayed his division of the cult and allowed Briddle to take their Core Energy for himself. This allowed him to quickly regain his strength from such a long slumber. Briddle siphoned the Core Energy out of every person within their secret facility, leaving only Karris as the lone survivor.

    Even though Briddle hated humans, he took a liking to Karris because of the lengths he went through to bring him back. So he appointed him as one of his chief advisors and relied on Karris to get him up to speed with what was going on in Alaira. As a thank you for showing him mercy, Karris gave Briddle another gift, Priscilla.

    Briddle didn¡¯t understand why he needed such a young girl, but Karris convinced him with a few simple words.

    ¡°This girl¡¯s ability will be invaluable to your cause. Her power will help you usher in a new era!¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Karris didn''t know the full scope of Priscilla''s power, but he knew enough to be sure that she would be a great bargaining chip. Especially considering he had never seen such a concentration of Core Energy like that ever in his life. When he saw her at the orphanage, he simply could not pass up on an opportunity like that.

    Thanks to Priscilla, Briddle now had a small army to do his bidding and this allowed him to subjugate many villages during the early moments of his tirade. Her shadowy soldiers killed many innocent people and stripped families apart, making her just as responsible as the Boundless for the mayhem caused.

    Priscilla teared up while telling the story, struggling to get through the last few parts.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t want to d-do it, but everytime.. Everytime I refused, they would b-beat me so badly and threaten to k-kill me.¡± Streams of tears rained down her small face and her tiny body was shaking with fear as she remembered everything the Boundless did to her. Azhane was incredibly saddened to hear this story and didn¡¯t know what words to say that would comfort this poor girl.

    Asiah of Three approached Priscilla and crouched down, giving her a warm hug as she gently rubbed her head. She told her it would be okay and that those days were fully behind her now. The embrace lasted for only a brief period, but it was effective enough to help calm the girl down. Priscilla thanked Asiah as she rubbed her eyes, trying to clear the tears.

    ¡°*Sniff* I-I know what I did w-was wrong, but.. I, uhm, want to make up for those c-crimes. I h-have to!¡± She said while gaining her composure and looking more determined.

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but¡­ What exactly can you do that would help us? A few hundred soldiers is hardly going to make a difference against their numbers.¡± Felicity of Six replied, looking curious and awaiting an answer. Priscilla shook her head and pulled an amulet necklace out that was tucked underneath her dress.

    The amulet was a large, dark silver, perfect circle that had a skull imprinted in the center. On each side of the skull were small skeletal hands shaped in an intricate way. They looked as though they were holding up the skull, presenting it to whoever gazed at its shiny exterior. The room showed great interest in this item, admiring all the immaculate details.

    ¡°My M-Manifest, Legion¡¯s Shade, can summon more than j-just a few hundred s-soldiers.¡± She replied, shining the amulet in the light so everyone could see.

    ¡°Wait.. That¡¯s your Manifest?? But how can someone so young possess such a weapon??¡± Jordan of Five asked with great confusion, knowing that most people didn¡¯t receive a Manifest until age sixteen at the earliest.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s Calamity Class¡­¡± Azhane answered, her suspicions now confirmed. Everyone was shocked to hear this news, not believing that such a child could hold that much power.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you positive!?¡± The members of Six asked with great surprise. Azhane nodded her head as she stared at Priscilla.

    ¡°Yeah.. I first got my Manifest when I was nine years old, so it makes sense that she would also have hers. Plus, I sensed Priscilla¡¯s power last night when I saved her from the Boundless Palace. Her Core Energy pool is beyond expansive. It¡¯s honestly a miracle that she can even control it at such a young age.¡± Everyone looked back at Priscilla with impressed expressions, finding this girl to be even more interesting.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned.. That makes her the eighth documented Calamity Class Vesta, right? Who would¡¯ve thought..¡± Ka-leel of Four added, giving the girl a nod of approval. Priscilla glanced around at everyone with confusion, not sure of what they all were talking about.

    ¡°So, what were you saying earlier?¡± Zalthia asked, eager to hear what else Priscilla had to say.

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry, but.. I don¡¯t know what a-any of that means.. But, uhm.. I was saying that my Manifest can do more t-than just a hundred soldiers..¡± She replied, getting shy again.

    ¡°Well, how many can it summon?¡± Felicity asked, growing impatient with the low esteem filled theatrics.

    ¡°Uhm.. Probably a hundred thousand.. M-maybe more.. I¡¯m not entirely sure..¡± Everyone stared blankly at Priscilla, causing the room to go eerily silent as the group tried to process the words that just came out of her mouth.

    ¡°WHAT!!?!?¡± Zalthia replied with wide eyed shock, wondering if she heard that right. Priscilla awkwardly nodded before discussing her abilities further.

    After her explanation, everyone was floored by her abilities and were curious to see them in action. Priscilla didn¡¯t quite understand what was so impressive about her. She was always made to feel like such garbage and that she had no worth, so seeing everyone show such excitement and admiration towards her was a strange feeling. Hope was slowly beginning to be restored thanks to her and their once somber expressions had turned to ones of great determination.

    Azhane stood from her chair and looked Priscilla directly in the eyes, posing a question to her.

    ¡°Priscilla, are you willing to fight by our side and help save our nation? I know the Boundless situation was tough on you, but.. Now, more than ever, we need all the assistance we can get. Will you help us?¡± Azhane¡¯s eyes were kind and warm, but they were also filled with anxious pleas for help. Priscilla stared back and clenched her Manifest tightly before giving the Queen a hardy nod.

    ¡°I-I know I can¡¯t bring back, uhm, those my Manifest k-killed, but¡­ If I can help save lives t-this time around, I¡¯ll do it!¡± She said with newfound confidence, her low self esteem now slowly starting to fade. Everyone in the room smiled and Azhane thanked her for the assistance, greatly appreciating this new ally of theirs.

    ¡°Okay everyone, we might be able to turn things around. Let us gather the remaining council members and our generals to formulate a strategy. We don¡¯t have a moment to waste!¡± Azhane said, ready to put an end to this invasion. The group agreed and the members of Six left to go fetch those that need to be in the upcoming meeting.

    Before Carmen and the gang left, she walked up to Azhane and gave her a random hug. Azhane was surprised by this and warmly hugged her little sister back.

    ¡°Happy Birthday, Azhane. I wanted to get you something, but.. Well.. You know.¡± She said with a slightly saddened tone.

    ¡°Thank you, Carmen. I don¡¯t need anything for my Birthday. Simply having you home safe is more than enough.¡± Azhane replied, giving Carmen a kiss on the forehead and a big smile. Their embrace ended and as the group left the room, Azhane began her preparations.

 CH 61: Plans Devised

    Carmen, Rivell, Sarah, and Caleb head upstairs to Carmen¡¯s room in silence. The only thing on their minds was the impending war and the potential fall of this great nation. As they made their way inside her room, the group took a seat at a small table with four chairs.

    ¡°Man, this year just keeps getting scarier and scarier. I thought we would be done with this kind of stuff once the Boundless were beaten..¡± Sarah said as she scooted her chair forward.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been one thing after another. Feels like we¡¯re cursed or something.¡± Rivell replied with a heavy sigh. Carmen sat there deep in thought for a few moments before adding to the conversation.

    ¡°I think we should help them fight..¡± She said with a serious expression. Everyone stared at her with shock and confusion, wondering why she wanted to do that.

    ¡°What? Are you crazy?! We literally just got back from that hell hole of a prison and now you want to fight in a war?¡± Sarah responded in an almost angered manner.

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s insane, Carmen! It¡¯s waaay too soon for that.¡± Rivell replied, sharing Sarah¡¯s feelings on the matter.

    ¡°I know it sounds crazy, but think about it! If it wasn¡¯t for us then my sisters wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this mess. Everything that has transpired so far is because of our stupid actions! I feel terrible about it all¡­¡± Carmen said, trying to make them understand where she was coming from. The table was quiet as everyone thought about Carmen¡¯s words.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sit back and let things go down like this. If you guys want to stay out of the situation and not get involved, that is fine.. But for me, I have to do something to help! I just have to!¡± As Carmen gave her determined statement, Sarah leaned back in her chair and let out a loud, annoyed sigh.

    ¡°Ughhhhhh! I hate that you¡¯re right.. If only we didn¡¯t get captured! Tsk.¡± She kicked her feet a little as though she were having a small tantrum. Once she collected herself, Sarah leaned in as she reluctantly spoke.

    ¡°Fine.. I¡¯m in. Let¡¯s see if we can help them out. Even if just a little bit, it would be better than doing nothing.¡± Sarah said with a more determined tone. Rivell¡¯s eyes went wide while he shook his head.

    ¡°Nope, nope, nope. Count me out! I don¡¯t want to fight in a war, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± He said, wanting no part in any of this. He turned his nose up at the idea until he suddenly felt something on his hand.

    He looked and saw Sarah¡¯s hand on top of his, gently caressing it. Rivell averted his gaze towards her and she looked at him with the most pathetic, puppy dog eyes he¡¯d ever seen.

    ¡°Come on Rivell, we don¡¯t want to do this without you.. Who else is going to keep us healed and refreshed?¡± She said with a soft voice, playfully trying to convince him. In that same moment, Rivell had flashbacks of their time in the Boundless prison.

    He remembered the sorry state that Sarah ended up in and how badly he wanted to help her feel better. He never wanted to see his friends in that kind of state again and if he could help prevent that, he would do whatever it took. Those memories were forever burned in his mind and as they resurfaced, a fire lit underneath him. He stared back at Sarah and with a sudden change in demeanor, he gave her a hearty nod.

    ¡°Okay.. I¡¯ll go! But, only because I want to help keep you guys safe. No other reason..¡± He replied, showing a rare sense of maturity. Sarah slightly blushed at his words and was caught completely off guard by his sudden show of manliness. She slowly removed her hand from his and before she could reply, Caleb quickly gave a response.

    ¡°Hmph, I guess I¡¯m in too.¡± He added while crossing his arms and giving a slight smirk.

    ¡°Huh? But, shouldn¡¯t you be going back to Melspire? I¡¯m sure your father is already worried sick about your absence.¡± Carmen replied, not wanting to get the crown prince of another nation involved in their mess. Caleb shook his head as he glanced over at Carmen.

    ¡°My father would want me to see things through to the end. He would be extremely disappointed in me if I turned tail now and ran back home. So, while I¡¯m here, I will assist you all as much as I can.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s face lit up as she heard his response. She smiled and thanked him for the help, quickly standing up from the table in the process.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled! Let¡¯s go and ask Zalthia how we can help!¡± She rushed out of the room and the others swiftly followed after her, wondering what trials awaited them in the very near future.

    Down in the southern plains of Volaire, the once beautiful region was completely war torn. The smell of blood, burning metal, and despair stagnated the thick air. Multitudes of various weapons were clashing throughout the battlefield as Lumen and Arista forces moved through the lands of Volaire.

    Vestas from each nation fought tirelessly, trying their best to impose their countries'' will onto each other. Despite the soldiers of Volaire¡¯s best efforts, they were being soundly defeated by the voracious invaders.

    Volaire was woefully unprepared for an assault of this magnitude. To combat the Boundless threat, Queen Azhane Belouis requested that the military be spread throughout the nation to better protect its citizens. While effective in theory, it did nothing but weaken the nation¡¯s overall security, especially when it came to significant threat response.

    With the majority of Volaire¡¯s forces spread across the lands, it would take multiple days for them to come together as a single unit, making it too late to halt Lumen and Arista¡¯s advance.

    At the front lines, second General Siegard Volf of the Volairen army stood inside their base of operations with a fearful expression. He was seeing first hand how badly they were being pushed back and beaten. A guard quickly entered the tent and relayed some new information to him.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Sir! Our left flank has been completely taken out! Von Melrose and his group are proceeding to the next checkpoint!¡± He said with an out of breath cadence.

    ¡°I figured they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him off¡­ How many men have we lost so far?¡± General Siegard asked, desperately hoping the answer wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought it would be.

    ¡°Our estimates are about 6,000 or so, Sir.¡± He quickly replied. The general¡¯s heart sank as he heard the number and he slammed his fist down onto the table in a regretful rage.

    ¡°Gah! This isn¡¯t a war, this is a massacre! Why have we not heard anything from the capital yet? Are they just going to leave us to die out here for nothing!?¡± He gritted his teeth as he yelled, angered that it had been nothing but radio silence from the royal family. As he wallowed in his despair, another guard suddenly rushed into the tent while looking incredibly distraught.

    ¡°Sir! Another one of our bases have fallen! Varric Clover and the Arista Imperial army have devastated the area and are currently on a path towards this location. Should we retreat, Sir?¡± He questioned with a scared tone. General Siegard grew incredibly anxious from this news and he began to say a short prayer in his mind, hoping against all hope that a miracle would save them from this nightmarish situation.

    As the late morning hours trickled in, the commotion at Castle de Belouis continued to increase as another meeting got underway. The four remaining Council members, all members of Six, a handful of high ranking military officers, Priscilla, and the Queen were present in the room. After a brief announcement, Azhane began to speak to the group.

    ¡°I know that this morning has been both hectic and terrifying for you all as we face such an unprecedented situation. There were no concrete solutions and everything seemed quite hopeless. But, after some brief deliberation and the help of a new ally, we may have a way to push back our enemies.¡±

    The room became filled with chatter as everyone wondered who or what the Queen was talking about. Azhane quieted everyone down before introducing Priscilla to the group. She fully explained her abilities and what she could potentially bring to the table as far as combat goes. Not everyone was convinced of this and they began to question her plan.

    ¡°Pardon me, Your Majesty, but¡­ How can a mere child turn the tides of war? How can we put such a responsibility on someone so young?¡± Councilwoman Peora asked, finding this idea to be a little odd.

    ¡°I know it sounds incredibly reckless, but we don¡¯t have the time to evaluate other options. If this is a chance to shift things back in our favor, then by all means we must utilize this chance to the fullest. If things don''t pan out from this decision, I will take full responsibility and resign from my position as Queen.¡± Azhane replied with the utmost seriousness. The room went into another frenzy once they heard Azhane say she would resign if the plan failed, finding that statement to be rather shocking.

    Once the room quieted back down and the majority got on board with Azhane¡¯s suggestion, she went over a simple plan in full detail.

    ¡°Alright, this is what I had in mind. First General Reagan, please feel free to correct me if any of my ideas seem off.¡± He firmly nodded his head as he urged the Queen to continue.

    ¡°First, I will deal with Von Melrose and Varric Clover. They will be expecting me to fight them and this will keep those two distracted long enough to allow our men on the front lines a chance to retreat and regroup. Once I defeat them, I will shoot a black hole into the sky to signal the beginning of this operation.¡± Azhane cleared her throat and took a sip of tea before continuing on.

    ¡°While I fight Von and Varric, Zalthia I want you and our remaining forces to attack their armies from the rear. Cause as much mayhem as possible so they temporarily halt their advance. Once the signal goes out, I want Priscilla to summon as many soldiers as she can manage and have them split into two groups. One group for the left and One group for the right. I want Asiah of Three and Jordan of Five with the left flank, and I want Ka-leel of Four and Felicity of Six with the right flank. We will overwhelm them from both sides and cause their formations to break.¡±

    General Reagan was impressed by the Queen¡¯s tactics and gave his thoughts on the idea.

    ¡°Hmmm, so we¡¯ll essentially be doing a surprise pincer maneuver. Squeezing their forces simultaneously from the east and west until they split from one another. This should cause their coordination to fall apart quite quickly and throw their formation into chaos. It could definitely work, Your Majesty.¡± Azhane nodded and agreed with his analysis.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this will win us the war, but I do think it will cause enough disarray and discourse to fully stop their advance. If we stalemate long enough, surely they won¡¯t see the point in continuing forward. Their men will get tired and they will expend countless resources trying to fight on, however, Priscilla¡¯s army will have no such weakness. And by then, our military will have fully gathered together and can assist in the war.¡±

    Idle chatter scurried across the room as everyone discussed the idea within their little groups. After a brief deliberation, the room came to a unanimous agreement.

    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty. We will follow your plan to the fullest! I will get my men ready and we¡¯ll get this operation underway!¡± First General Reagan Dowel replied, bowing his head with great adoration. Everyone stood from their chairs after they received their specific instructions and swiftly headed out of the room, eager to put an end to this war.

    Left at the table was Azhane, Zalthia, Graymoor, and Priscilla. Graymoor posed a question to her Majesty after noticing he was absent from her plan.

    ¡°What will you have me do? Should I accompany Zalthia of One at the backline, Your Majesty?¡± He wondered, curious as to why he wasn¡¯t given specific tasks in such an important battle. Azhane looked over and smiled warmly before responding.

    ¡°No, I need you to retrieve me once I defeat Von and Varric. I don¡¯t think I can beat them without using my Manifest¡¯s final ability charge, and when that happens I will be rendered helpless. I want you to protect me after the fact.¡±

    Graymoor¡¯s eyes lit up with fiery determination as he quickly stood from his chair. He swiftly knelt down on one knee as he bowed his head to Azhane.

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty! I will protect you with my life. This I swear!¡± Azhane appreciated the gesture and thanked him for his pledge. Zalthia and Priscilla got up as well and walked towards the door, standing next to it as though waiting for everyone else to exit.

    Azhane stood and just as she stepped away from her chair, she felt extremely light headed. Graymoor noticed her slight stumble and quickly walked over, making sure that she was alright.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡± He asked, feeling great concern for his Queen.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She softly replied, giving him the same smile she always gave. Before she could continue on, he stopped Azhane while looking her directly in the eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not fine..¡± His deep concern caused her to sigh heavily as she looked back at him, her vivid red eyes dull with fatigue.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, okay? My fight from last night took a lot out of me and I haven¡¯t had a chance to recharge. But, there are more pressing matters at hand. I can rest later once this is all over.¡± Graymoor gave her an understanding nod as he let go of her arm.

    Azhane steadied herself and walked past Zalthia, going to her room so she could prepare herself for battle. Graymoor approached the door and stared as he saw the Queen walk away.

    ¡°Her fight with Briddle must¡¯ve been quite intense. I rarely see her that tired.¡± He said to Zalthia with a regrettable tone.

    ¡°Hmph, she did a whole lot more than just fight Briddle¡­¡± Zalthia replied coldly, glaring at Azhane in the distance.

    Graymoor was confused by this statement and asked her what she meant. Zalthia gave him no response and simply walked away in silence, not wanting to talk any further about the atrocity that occurred with the Boundless.

 Character Profile: Azhane Belouis

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    If you''ve been keeping up with Manifest War, you might have noticed that Azhane is just as prominent as Carmen throughout the story. Even though Carmen is the primary focus for the overarching plot, Azhane''s story is being told parallel to it and unfolding as the novel progresses. I really wanted to try making a parallel narrative with this trilogy and this aspect definitely carries over into books 2 & 3. But, how did Azhane come about?

    Well, when I first started writing Manifest war, I played around with the idea of making the main character OP, but eventually I decided that wasn''t the direction I wanted to go with Carmen. I always found it much more interesting when the MC had assets (family, friends, subordinates, weaponry, etc) that were overpowered and could utilize them when needed. This is essentially where Azhane came to fill that role. Not only is she the queen of an entire nation, but she''s also impossibly powerful in comparison to most people in Manifest War. She would do anything for Carmen, making her an irreplaceable asset for the MC.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Also with her being in Calamity Class, the SSS tier equivalent on my power scale, I wanted to make sure her abilities were something that clearly set her above everyone else. I always thought that manipulating dimensions was really cool, so I took that idea and fit them into Azhane''s skill sets. She''s about as broken as you can get as far as capabilities goes, but that honestly just adds to what makes her such an interesting character. Someone so strong that everyone around her might as well be ants.

    Despite her overwhelming strength, she has a multitude of charming qualities about her. She''s very overprotective, quick to spoil/dote, and just an incredibly kind soul for the most part. In a lot of ways Azhane fits an almost "mother-like" role for Carmen and her other sisters, being the one to keep everyone together and level headed.

    With that being said, Azhane has some very dark undertones to her, especially when it comes to dealing with those that have wronged her in some way. She is absolutely not someone you want to piss off or irritate those around her. Hell, with the way her personality is, she 1000% would put her loved ones over her duties as Queen. Putting individuals before the many, essentially. Playing around with this aspect of her design has been interesting and a lot of fun for the most part. What do you all think about Azhane?

    Thanks for reading!!

 CH 62: Battle, Commence!

    Shortly after the meeting, Zalthia finished her preparations and as she rounded the corner, Carmen and her group bumped into her.

    ¡°Ah, Zalthia!! You got a second??¡± Carmen asked with a worried expression.

    ¡°What, Carmen? I¡¯m in a bit of a rush at the moment.¡± Zalthia replied, not wanting to waste any more time.

    ¡°Let us come with you! We want to help!¡± Zalthia was surprised by this request, but before she could reply, Azhane approached them from behind.

    ¡°Absolutely not..¡± She said with an authority filled voice. Carmen and the gang quickly turned around and saw her Majesty donning her iconic black and purple combat attire. Her split cape swayed as she came to a stop and the all black accented perfectly against her smoldering red eyes.

    ¡°I just got you all back from a dire situation. I am not about to throw you back into another. This is not a battle you need to concern yourselves with.¡± Carmen stepped forward and pleaded her case.

    ¡°But sis, we¡¯re part of the reason why this happened in the first place. We can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing!¡± Carmen¡¯s words, while filled with great determination, went in one ear and out the other.

    ¡°No. You all stay here and stay out of it.¡± Azhane replied, glaring deeply into Carmen¡¯s eyes. Rivell tugged on her arm and urged her to leave it be.

    ¡°Come on Carmen. Let¡¯s just stay here. We can-.¡± Before he finished his sentence, Carmen snatched her arm from him as she glared back at Azhane. Her resolve was unshakeable in that moment and for the first time ever, she fully challenged her eldest sister¡¯s demands.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer¡­ I refuse to be a bystander while someone else cleans up our mess. Back at the Boundless city, you asked me when I was going to grow up. How can I grow up if you keep me holed up whenever there is danger? I want to make things right and the only way I can do that is if I get the chance to help out! Let me help you all protect our nation. Our home!¡± Carmen replied, giving a potent glare that was almost identical to Azhane¡¯s.

    As they stared at each other, incredible levels of tension filled the hallway.

    ¡°Will you two knock it off already.. Geez, so annoying.¡± Zalthia said, getting in between her two sisters as she rolled her eyes. She glanced at Azhane and sighed before giving her thoughts on the matter.

    ¡°As much as I hate to say it, we should let her do what she wants. We can¡¯t coddle her forever..¡± Azhane looked at Carmen, who was still glaring at her, then back to Zalthia before sighing.

    ¡°Fine.. Whatever..¡± And with that simple, soft, yet cold response, Azhane swiftly walked away. The group looked on as the Queen headed down the hall in silence, only hearing the click of her heels getting further away. Zalthia turned and stared at everyone, showing a very serious expression.

    ¡°Alright, listen and listen well. You all will be with me during this operation. Do not leave my sight, do not try to be a hero, and don¡¯t deviate from my instructions. If I so much as see any of you acting out of line, I will send you back here in a heartbeat. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    The seriousness in her voice stabbed like a sharp knife and the group quickly agreed to her terms. Zalthia then averted her gaze towards Caleb.

    ¡°Caleb Ravenfell, I can prep a portal back to Melspire for you before we leave. Do you have all of your things?¡± She asked with slight curiosity. He shook his head no before he responded.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going with you all. My father would be furious if I turned away from such a challenge. I have to see this through to the end and help out in any way I can.¡± He bowed his head to Zalthia, assuring her he was more than ready to assist.

    ¡°Hmph, I guess that explains why King Ravenfell didn¡¯t sound concerned in the slightest when we informed him of your involvement in this situation. Alright then, I appreciate your assistance during these trying times.¡± Zalthia said, giving him a slight smile and a nod.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head out. I will brief you all on what our role is on the way.¡± Everyone gave her a determined nod and they quickly followed after her, heading to the grand foyer of Castle de Belouis.

    Once they arrived, everyone that was part of this operation was present. Azhane, all members of Six, the military officials, and Priscilla. Zalthia, Carmen, Rivell, Sarah, and Caleb joined the group, eager to get things going. Carmen glanced over to Azhane and she did the same to Carmen. Their eyes briefly met as Carmen gave her sister an awkward smile, hoping that there wasn¡¯t any more tension between them.

    Azhane responded with no reaction at all and instead ignored the smile, shifting her gaze back to the entire group.

    ¡°Is everyone ready? Once I teleport us there, I won¡¯t be able to bring us back.¡± Azhane asked while aiming her hand outwards.

    The group nodded in unison and in an absolute instant, they all found themselves just outside the main base of operations on the front lines. The scene was grim as hundreds of injured soldiers were being tended to and carted away.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Morale was at an all time low and the feeling of hopelessness was incredibly heavy all around. Azhane and the other military officials walked inside the main tent with great haste. Second General Siegard saw the Queen and immediately bowed his head to her.

    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty!! Thank goodness! You honor us with your presence!!¡± He said, feeling incredibly grateful that his prayers may have been answered. All of the other guards also bowed and showed admiration towards this figure of great royalty.

    ¡°At ease gentleman. I apologize for my late arrival and lack of communication. We had quite a few hiccups to deal with on our end first.¡± Azhane replied with a sympathetic tone, knowing that their delay caused an unnecessary amount of additional carnage.

    ¡°Please, think nothing of it, Your Majesty. We are just so grateful to see that you¡¯ve arrived. What are your orders?¡± He continued to kneel as he awaited her response. Azhane proceeded to tell him their plans, not sparing a single detail. Once he was fully caught up to speed, he swiftly began his preparations to make sure this operation went without a hitch. Azhane turned her attention towards Priscilla, who was standing there with a scared expression. She crouched down to her level as she patted Priscilla on the head.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, okay? If all goes to plan, you¡¯ll never have to set foot outside of this base. You are safe here, I promise.¡± Azhane gave her a warm smile and Priscilla nervously nodded, feeling a bit better about her role.

    The Queen stood and averted her gaze towards First General Raegan, giving him a hearty nod and signaling that she was about to leave.

    ¡°Be safe, Your Majesty. We''re counting on you.¡± He said, giving her a quick bow. Just as he looked back up, Azhane was nowhere to be seen.

    Zalthia and her group began to mobilize as well and just as they exited the tent, Rivell saw all the injured soldiers strewn about the camp. He stopped following the group and stared at the men pleading for help as they moaned from the pain.

    ¡°Rivell? You alright? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Sarah asked as she noticed he wasn¡¯t behind them. She walked over and grabbed his hand, trying to pull him along. To her surprise, he didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay here and help these people¡­¡± He said softly, not taking his eyes off of the wounded for a second.

    ¡°Huh? But what about our operation? We need you to keep us healed and refreshed!¡± Sarah questioned, not understanding why he suddenly changed his mind.

    ¡°You guys will be fine without me, especially with Miss Zalthia there. But these people.. They¡¯re dying and my Manifest can help ease their pain. My dream has always been to leave a mark within the medical world, but how can I do that if I ignore those that are clearly suffering?¡± Rivell replied, looking incredibly serious. Sarah stood there with a stunned, yet saddened expression, not knowing how to respond.

    Rivell looked at her and gave a kind smile. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll take care of those here. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She sighed before smiling back. ¡°Alright, you do that. We¡¯ll be back in a flash!¡± Sarah sprinted away and caught back up to the group, letting them know that Rivell was staying behind to help the injured. With that matter taken care of, they set off towards the enemy''s back line.

    Somewhere on the front lines, Von Melrose (Age 33 ¨C Calamity Class - 21,500rlvl) and Varric Clover (Age 36 ¨C Calamity Class - 23,450rlvl) were making quick work of the Volairen forces. These foot soldiers were no more than ants to them, posing very little threat at all.

    ¡°I wonder how long she¡¯ll hide herself from this battle. Fighting these runt soldiers is beyond boring. Feel like I¡¯m wasting my time¡­¡± Varric said, kicking some rocks around like an annoyed child.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, Sir Varric. I didn¡¯t take Azhane Belouis to be such a coward in the face of great opposition. At this rate we¡¯ll have the capital city taken within a few days and with little resistance to boot. It feels all too easy.¡± Von replied, thinking this invasion had gone a little too well.

    ¡°The easier the better if you ask me. I¡¯m essentially getting paid to waste my time, I can¡¯t be too mad at that.¡± Varric cackled, finding this situation to be extremely hilarious.

    ¡°Sir Varric, this may be easy but still, we mustn¡¯t get complacent. Underestimating your enemy is a mindset for a fool. You never know when the tides can turn.¡± Varric rolled his eyes as he shooed Von away, not wanting to listen to his honorable memoirs. However, in that same moment the two perked up and noticed something approaching.

    ¡°Well, look who finally decided to show up. Took you long enough!¡± Varric said with a devious smirk, turning around as he looked up at the sky. Azhane slowly floated down to the ground a short distance in front of them, shooting them with a cold glare.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you boys waiting, I had to deal with other, more pressing matters. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡± She said, oozing an immense amount of confidence.

    ¡°Ha! Is that supposed to make us feel bad? Your priorities must be extremely twisted if you had more pressing matters than this.¡± Varric replied, finding her opening statement to be quite ridiculous.

    ¡°Priorities twisted? No, I just hate wasting my time with such weak individuals..¡± She gave him a cheeky smile as she glared with her fiery red eyes. Before Varric could reply to the rude remark, Von stepped up and added to the conversation.

    ¡°Azhane Belouis, I find it regrettable that I have to fight you in this manner. I¡¯ve always had great respect for how you carry yourself and your country. However, today is different. I must do what is best for my nation and I will do whatever it takes to achieve our goals. This isn¡¯t personal, Your Majesty.¡± He said while summoning forth his Manifest.

    A platinum and gold spear appeared in the air and dropped down into his hands. The blade was surprisingly long and large, covering a fourth of the entire weapon. On the blade were golden runic symbols that glowed brightly. The shaft of the spear was so shiny that it looked almost mirror-like, reflecting the world around it. Seraphim Lance was the name of this Manifest. A fitting title for a weapon that looked like it came straight from the heavens above.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, Von Melrose. I know you¡¯re just following orders. However¡­ The moment you brought harm to those in my nation, it most certainly became personal for me. I will drive you all out of my home today. This I swear.¡± Azhane replied, now looking incredibly irritated by their presence and seeping out incredible amounts of bloodlust.The battlefield grew more tense as the seconds passed by, building up immensely as these Calamity class Vestas prepared to clash.

 CH 63: When Titans Collide

    Varric stepped up as he folded his arms, snickering at her sheer sense of overconfidence.

    ¡°I always hated that cocky attitude of yours! You¡¯re strong, I¡¯ll give you that, but you¡¯re delusional if you think you¡¯re beating both of us at the same time. I think it¡¯s time someone at your level took you down a few notches, toots.¡± Varric grinned with great anticipation, eager to finally fight someone within his class.

    Azhane gave him no response and instead held out her right arm. The Grasp of Nihility materialized as its twelve ethereal blades spawned out of the void. The various swords began to rotate around her in a counterclockwise manner, awaiting commands from their master. Varric cheekily smiled as he held up his hands, fingers pointing upwards.

    Both of his hands had four rings, one on each finger, however after he exerted his Core Energy, two new rings appeared from the ether. They each took their place on the previously ringless fingers and glowed with great power, giving him ten rings in total. The ring on the left was ruby red with black accents and the ring on the right was pure white with silver accents.

    Alicia¡¯s Duality was the name of his Manifest. A pair of rings that complimented his status as a dual type Vesta, with each one housing Core Energy for both of his affinities. Ruby red for his Fire affinity and pure white for his Light affinity.

    The trio sized each other up with a short stare off, fully anticipating any sudden movements. The winds blew heavily on this barren battlefield, cutting across their bodies with a chilling bite. Moments later, Azhane made the first move.

    Her twelve ethereal swords stopped their orbit and took aim at the two foes ahead of her. They flew off in multiple directions, sending six swords towards Varric and six towards Von.

    The blades moved with incredible speed and precision, slicing through the air in an elegant yet brutal fashion. As the assault got underway, Von carefully and swiftly blocked their hits with his spear. Even though his white and gold armor seemed quite heavy, his movements were graceful and light.

    Von twirled his spear around and effortlessly parried every blade attack sent his way. All six of the ethereal swords were knocked back, but to his surprise, they immediately collected themselves and continued the assault, as though the swords had a sense of intelligence to them.

    He dodged out of the way and forced a few of them back, but one of the blades broke through his defenses as it lunged towards him with great speed. Von noticed this at the last second and he masterfully shifted his weight to the left just enough to dodge. The blade barely missed his face and lightly kissed his cheek, leaving a small cut behind.

    However, just as the sword passed him, Von utilized his quick reflexes and reached out. He caught the hilt of the ethereal blade with a white knuckled grip. In one swift motion, Von flung the sword back at Azhane.

    The blade careened towards her with an unreal amount of quickness, looking like a purple streak flying through the air. It reached Azhane within seconds and just as it was mere centimeters from her face, the sword sliced into the void and disappeared.

    It was as though it flew into a dimensional portal at the last second. Moments later, that same sword rematerialized above Azhane and took aim at Von, rejoining the other blades still attacking him.

    ¡°Oh my, what incredible trust she has in her Manifest. She didn¡¯t even flinch from that.¡± Von thought to himself as he witnessed her lack of fear from that attack. He flipped backwards to create some space between them and his Manifest began to glow brightly. Von twirled it around before stabbing the blade into the ground, lodging it firmly in place.

    The earth around them began to shake and suddenly, thin beams of white light shot up from the ground. The beams fired off at the swords with precise motions, streaking through the air as they chased after the blades. The beams looked like shooting stars as they danced around at incredible speeds, tracing themselves in the sky.

    The attacks caught up to the swords and in an instant, all six blades were pierced by the white beams, causing them to implode in extravagant fashion. Azhane was stunned to see her weapons get blown away so easily, having never seen anyone do such a thing. Von swiftly pulled his spear out of the ground and after a skillful show of twirls, he pointed the blade at Azhane.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you''ll have to do better than that, Your Majesty!¡± He said while giving her a cheeky smile, as though daring her to try something else. In that same moment, Varric was dispatching her weapons with relative ease as well.

    The mercenary was dipping and sidestepping the blades, not letting a single one touch an inch of his body. He would then shoot off multiple blasts of fire from his left hand, blowing up the swords one by one. The final blade flew towards him and to Azhane¡¯s surprise, Varric caught it with his left hand. With a searing hot grip, the sword melted and shattered as he squeezed it tightly. The flames from his hand reached unfathomable temperatures and made short work of Azhane¡¯s weapons.

    Azhane glared as her Manifest was being overpowered so easily. These two were by far the strongest opponents Azhane had faced thus far and she was beginning to feel ever so slightly nervous.

    The fight took a brief pause as Von and Varric gave her cheeky grins, eager for more carnage. Then, just as the howls of the wind whistled, Von rushed Azhane with an insane amount of speed. It caught her completely off guard and just before his spear pierced her side, she quickly teleported to create distance between them.

    However, she noticed something quite peculiar and concerning. Azhane had wanted to teleport a bit further out, but for some reason she couldn¡¯t.

    She looked out in the distance and tried to teleport to a nearby rock formation, just outside of their immediate area. Her body blinked only a short distance once again, as though she were unable to leave this area.

    ¡°What''s happening? Why can¡¯t I leave this spot?¡± She thought to herself, beginning to lose her composure for the first time in this fight. Azhane focused her gaze and noticed that there seemed to be something in front of her.

    Azhane held out her hand and pressed it up against a thin, yellow tinted wall. It was entirely see through and could only be noticed if you looked hard enough. She glanced up and noticed that this wall was encasing the whole area. They had been fighting inside of a large box this entire time.

    ¡°Seems like you finally noticed the little field I put up. Just wanted to make sure you wouldn¡¯t chicken out and leave once things started getting tough for you.¡± Varric said with a smile, showing her the white ring on his right hand. It glowed with a yellow intensity, as though willingly making it''s presence known.

    Before she could even process this new information, Von dashed towards her again and unleashed a quick volley of spear attacks. His movement was damn near inhuman, stabbing the air with rapid succession. Azhane ducked and dodged the quick attacks, teleporting whenever something got too close to dodge with normal movement. However, even though she was blinking at a rapid pace, Von had no problem keeping up with her.

    As this vicious assault continued, Varric aimed his left hand towards them and little wisps of fire formed in the air. Their numbers increased into the hundreds and with a slight push of his Core Energy, Varric sent them all off towards Azhane.

    ¡°Fly, my dancing cinders! Burn her down!¡± He yelled as he watched hundreds of flaming wisps take aim at Azhane.

    She quickly noticed the approaching attack and her ethereal swords rapidly formed again, blocking her blind side in anticipation. Azhane was about to teleport again to create more space, but this time, Von swiftly appeared behind her. Just before she could do so, he punched her directly in the back with tremendous force. Azhane careened into the ground with brutal velocity, destroying the terrain beneath her.

    The flaming wisps then rained down from the sky and caused rapid mini explosions, blasting the area Azhane had landed at. The dust settled and suddenly, a massive black hole orb flew upwards from her location and consumed all of the wisps. Azhane emerged from the small crater, looking down at them as she floated into the air.

    ¡°Damn.. Seems like they know about the delay on my teleport as well. I couldn¡¯t get out of the way in time..¡± She thought to herself as she glared at them with her fiery red eyes.

    Azhane then aimed her palm at them and began to fire off multiple black hole orbs. Varric and Von bolted out of the way, knowing full well what these orbs could do if they touched their bodies. After Von leapt out of the way, he skidded to a stop and looked up as a shadow covered his face.

    Right above him was a massive black hole, nearly impossible to dodge. He smirked as he gripped his Manifest tightly, pouring his Core Energy into it. The golden blade glowed intensely and with one powerful swipe, he cut the orb clean in half, causing it to become unstable.

    The two halves exploded and Von stood there unscathed, ready for more. Azhane sucked her teeth and just as she summoned up another attack, Varric aimed his left hand at her. All of the flaming wisps from before rematerialized and filled the air around her. It looked as though she were hovering around thousands of tiny, fiery mines. Varric then closed his hand to make a fist. A single wisp exploded, causing a massive chain reaction of searing hot explosions all around.

    Azhane was unable to defend from them all as she was in the middle of doing an attack. This entire sequence of events happened within a few short seconds as Varric¡¯s timing was absolutely impeccable, proving his worth as a fellow Calamity Class Vesta.

    As the black smoke filled the sky, Azhane¡¯s swords were doing their best to keep her protected, but the attacks came from every possible direction imaginable. And since her teleports weren¡¯t as effective as before, they did nothing to help her in this situation.

    Von and Varric were meticulously fighting with her weaknesses in mind. They knew she couldn¡¯t attack and defend at the same time, they enclosed her in a space that made her teleports useless, and they only attacked during the small window of her teleport delay. These two had done their homework and were doing everything they could to ensure a victory. This fight was entirely one sided at this point and she began to realize that. As the thick smoke permeated in the air, Azhane anticipated the next volley of attacks.

 CH 64: The Plane of Nothingness

    Just as the final explosion occurred, Von dashed into the thick smoke and appeared behind Azhane, ready to strike. Her remaining ethereal swords quickly moved to her back, but in that same instance he shifted and dashed in front of Azhane.

    ¡°What!?!¡± She said with a shocked expression on her face. He swung his spear and stabbed it straight into her stomach. However, at the last second, a single ethereal blade appeared and blocked the attack. Even though the pierce was blocked, Azhane was sent crashing down to the ground from the tremendous force.

    The smoke cleared as Azhane struggled to get to her feet, gripping her stomach in pain. Before she could even remotely retaliate, Azhane felt something forming around her. It was another box-like prism crafted by Varric Clover.

    She pushed up against the clear yellow box, hoping to break free from it. But despite her efforts, the prism didn¡¯t budge an inch.

    It kept her in place long enough for Von to unleash a finishing blow. Azhane sensed an enormous amount of Core Energy building above her and she looked up to see an incredible sight.

    Von floated in the air and as he aimed his Manifest at her, large angel wings burst forth on his back. The sight was both beautiful and terrifying as the wings glowed a bright white, shedding silky feathers with each wing beat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve fought well, Your Majesty! But, I am afraid you cannot win this battle!¡± He yelled from above as his Manifest shined an intense white, blinding those below. As he pointed the blade of the spear downwards, multiple white runic letters appeared on the ground beneath her and they began to shine brightly as well.

    Azhane squinted from the light and in an instant, a massive pillar of pure white energy lasered down from the heavens. The beam was hundreds of yards wide and decimated the entire area down below, purifying the land of everything in its wake.

    Varric formed a barrier around himself and was fully protected from the blast, showing a devious grin as he witnessed the power of Von¡¯s Manifest.

    The attack lasted only a few seconds, but felt like an eternity for those that saw its magnificence from afar. Once it finished, the smoke and dust faded to reveal a massive crater and tremendous amounts of destruction all around.

    Von floated down to the ground, still donning his angel wings as he joined up with Varric. They looked down into the crater and were impressed by what they saw.

    ¡°Man, you really are a stubborn one, huh?¡± Varric yelled out, surprised that Von¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t fatal. Azhane was on one knee, panting heavily as she looked up at her two foes with an incredibly irritated expression.

    As she knelt, you could see her ethereal swords breaking apart and fading above her body, proving that they had protected her just long enough.

    Her clothes were terribly tattered and she had multiple burns and bruises all over, showing that this attack did some serious damage. A streak of blood raced down her face and dripped onto the rugged ground below, providing more evidence that she barely survived.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep this up much longer. I tried to see if I could beat them without using my Manifest¡¯s final ability charge, but that was foolish. If they timed that attack better, I would have died just now¡­¡± Azhane thought to herself as she struggled to catch her breath, feeling pain racing all throughout her body.

    ¡°You seem to be approaching your limits, Queen Azhane. I suggest you surrender yourself so we can end this battle. As I said before, you cannot win in your current condition¡­¡± Von added with slight concern, showing her knightly consideration.

    ¡°Such a disappointing fight.. Why did we all think you were so much stronger than everyone else? What a joke¡­¡± Varric chimed in, crossing his arms and showing an expression filled with disapproval.

    Azhane listened to their words as she contemplated her next move carefully. She struggled to stand and gave them a slight smirk, finally entertaining their conversation.

    ¡°Hmph, you guys must really have a death wish.. Alright then, I¡¯ll show you something you¡¯ll never forget..¡± She said as she slowly aimed her right palm at the duo.

    Von and Varric sensed a rapid uptick in her Core Energy, feeling the immense pressure seeping out of her body. They braced themselves, getting ready for anything that Azhane fired at them. She glared at the two with her smoldering red eyes, looking at them with an almost evil expression.

    Then in an absolute instant, she appeared directly behind them. Her sudden appearance was completely silent and had no possible way of being detected.

    ¡°HUH!?!¡± Von and Varric remarked in unison as she caught them completely off guard, surprised by how different this teleport was. It was almost as though she had been standing behind them the entire time.

    ¡°Die..¡± They heard Azhane softly say with cold delivery, her voice now sounding completely different. Shivers went down their spines as they quickly turned around to find themselves in a new location.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    There was nothing around them, nothing as far as the eyes could see. The air was black as night, the ground completely flat and leveled, and the sky was a dull purple color.

    ¡°Where are we??¡± Varric asked, looking confused as he tried to make sense of this strange area.

    ¡°I think this is the plain of nothingness. The enclosed and separate dimension created by Queen Azhane¡¯s Manifest. The High Priest made mention of this when he briefed me.¡± Von replied, keeping his guard up and his wits about him. As they continued to look around, Von and Varric heard a loud voice speak up from the sky above.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wasted my time enough with you vermin. I am ending this now..¡± Azhane echoed, glaring down at them with her fiery red eyes and her silver hair flowing gracefully.

    ¡°Ugh! Bitch, stop with the cocky attitude!! If you couldn¡¯t beat us out there, what makes you think you can defeat us here!? If anything, you¡¯re wasting our time!¡± Varric yelled with an annoyed expression, growing tired of this seemingly meaningless show of force.

    Azhane ignored his statement as she slowly stretched out her arms, closing her eyes in the process. She breathed in and exhaled slowly, opening her eyes again and looking at Varric.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious, let me show you the difference in our power.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the sky lit up and sparkled as hundreds of thousands of swords materialized from the void. The various weapons looked like stars, shining brightly as they took aim at the enemies below.

    Von and Varric were gobsmacked by the sheer number of blades in the sky, barely able to comprehend such an ability.

    ¡°What the hell is this!?!¡± Varric yelled out with justified concern. Von slowly backed away before giving a worried response.

    ¡°This is her Manifest¡¯s special ability, we must brace ourselves.¡± Swords continued to form, emerging from void portals all over. The sky looked as though it were alive and sentient with the number of blades moving into position.

    After an extremely brief moment of stillness, the weapons started to fall from the sky at incredible speeds.

    It was a torrential downpour of blades, covering every inch of this enclosed space. The duo dodged and blocked the swords, trying their best to keep the attack at bay.

    However, unlike Azhane¡¯s blades from before, these weapons were hitting significantly harder and moving at a much more rapid pace. As they tried to fend everything off, Azhane aimed her palm at Von and Varric from above.

    She fired off multiple large black hole-like orbs at them, adding to the already insane amount of carnage. Each orb caused ridiculous amounts of damage to the ground below and the destruction was almost impossible to dodge.

    ¡°This is insane!!!! Does it ever end!?!¡± Varric yelled out, angered that the Empress didn¡¯t tell him her Manifest ability would be this potent. This void based obstacle course was otherworldly and the description within the leaked documents did an absolute disservice explaining what the plain of nothingness would be like.

    Von blasted away some of the swords with his spear and found a brief opening. His Manifest glowed white as the angel wings from before reappeared on his back. He leapt into the sky with great speed and made his way towards Azhane, swiping and slashing swords out of the way.

    As he danced around in the sky like a hawk navigating towards their prey, Azhane tracked his movement with her eyes. The blades in the air followed and attacked him from behind.

    Von took notice of this and he rapidly sped up, leaving the swords behind with incredible quickness. He pointed his spear towards Azhane as he careened closer and closer towards her, letting out a loud battle cry at the same time.

    Just as the blade of his Manifest approached Azhane, A large, armored gauntlet materialized out of nowhere and blocked Von¡¯s attack.

    The gauntlet was all black with a deep purple trim and it was easily the size of an adult male, six or more feet in length. It¡¯s appearance was curiously similar to the Grasp of Nihility.

    ¡°What is that!?!¡± Von thought to himself, stunned by yet another addition to this woman¡¯s arsenal. Before he could even collect his thoughts, the sentient gauntlet quickly grabbed Von¡¯s forearm tightly as his arm was still extended from the previous attack.

    ¡°Unhand me!!¡± Von yelled, trying his best to force it off of him. He let go of his Manifest and skillfully caught it with his left hand, allowing him to attack the gauntlet with his spear. The weapon didn¡¯t even leave a scratch and the gauntlet began to grip even harder. Von let out a loud scream as it crushed through his armor effortlessly, breaking his arm in the process.

    The pain was unbearable, and Von continued to struggle, trying everything he could to get this thing to let him go. In that same moment, Azhane floated over to them and placed her hand on the gauntlet, petting it as though it were some kind of cute animal. Von¡¯s pain-filled face looked over and his eyes met Azhane¡¯s.

    She coldly gazed into his eyes as though enacting judgment upon him. There was no soul behind her vivid red eyes whatsoever and this began to terrify Von Melrose.

    ¡°Y-You¡­ Demon..¡± He said, struggling to talk through the pain.

    Azhane gave him a slight smirk, not saying a single word to him. Then, in that same moment, the gauntlet gripped him harder before tossing Von down to the ground.

    He careened towards the devastated lands below at breakneck speeds, looking like a white blur as he crashed. Once he landed, a shower of blades quickly followed and exploded with immense power.

    The impact created a small crater and once the dust settled, there laid Von, severely beaten and broken down. His armor was in shambles, multiple bones were broken all over, blades were stabbed in various locations, and pools of blood welled up from underneath him.

    His Manifest faded away as he coughed up some blood, signaling that he could not continue on in this battle. Von averted his gaze towards Azhane in the sky and his vision blurred as he went unconscious.

    Azhane turned her head to the left and saw Varric still trying his damndest to fight off the never ending onslaught, using everything in his arsenal to survive.

    ¡°Just what was that giant gauntlet she summoned?? I swear this woman has way too many tricks up her sleeve!¡± He thought to himself as he witnessed Von¡¯s defeat, feeling concerned for his safety moving forward. Varric shook off his fear and continued to dodge and blast away the incoming blades, prolonging the fight even further.

    Azhane gazed from the sky above with an empty stare, feeling bored of this battle and feeling ready for it to be over. At this point, Varric had been under constant fire for nearly twenty minutes and the assault showed no signs of stopping whatsoever. Varric was almost completely out of Core Energy and the potency of his attacks began to diminish.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no end to this. I can¡¯t keep this up.¡± He thought as he stood there panting heavily and realizing that his time was almost up. Varric was bloodied, bruised, and cut up all over from the attacks he couldn¡¯t successfully block with his abilities.

    Even though his body was in shambles, his face told an even darker story. He had the expression of someone afraid and backed into a corner with no way out, a far cry from his typical confident and arrogant demeanor.

 CH 65: Progression of War

    Varric looked over at Von Melrose¡¯s unconscious body and then back towards Azhane, thinking heavily about his next move. He then began to hold both of his arms upwards, palms facing the sky.

    Large red and white runic symbols appeared around him in a circle, surrounding his entire area. A massive burst of Core Energy built up as the ground beneath him shook vigorously, crumbling the already devastated terrain.

    Varric¡¯s power grew to incredible levels, showcasing just how formidable of a Calamity Class Vesta he was. His rings shined brightly and suddenly a pillar of fire welled up from his body, fully engulfing him. The flaming pillar shot upwards into the sky and transformed into a massive red and white phoenix.

    Its entire body was a glowing pure white, looking absolutely beautiful to the naked eye. The bird sparkled as its red flames reflected against it. Cinders of fire danced in the air as the creature flapped its large wings, fully covered in deep red flames. It screeched loudly, letting out an ear piercing and high-pitched rhythm.

    Azhane stared it down as the phoenix rose higher into the sky, knocking away her onslaught of swords with ease. Then with immense speed, the bird flew directly towards her. Its all white body was completely covered in the deep red flames, increasing the air temperature to absurd levels.

    Despite all of the swords and weapons attacking it, the phoenix continued its pursuit, not stopping until it hit its target. It glowed brightly as it got closer and closer, the heat becoming hotter and hotter.

    The phoenix collided with Azhane and a massive, fiery explosion occurred in the sky. Fire rained down in spectacular fashion, looking as though a volcano had violently erupted all the magma from within. The sky was filled with thick, black smoke and Varric emerged from it all.

    He slowly floated down to the ground below, breathing heavily and completely out of Core Energy. He patted out a small flame on his pants leg and removed his burnt up trench coat, feeling that it wasn¡¯t even worth wearing anymore.

    ¡°Did I get her? It¡¯s been a few years since I¡¯ve used that skill. Luckily we¡¯re inside some other dimension, otherwise that would¡¯ve destroyed everything within twenty miles at least.¡± Varric muttered under his breath, looking upward at the smoke filled sky and the falling balls of fire everywhere. As he continued to look up, the smoke slowly started to lift and what he saw made his stomach drop.

    Azhane floated above with a second black gauntlet covering her and providing protection. It had taken considerable damage from the fiery blast, but Azhane remained completely unscathed. The gauntlet moved off to the side to show Azhane¡¯s face.

    She looked incredibly agitated by his attack, angered that she had to reveal this aspect of her Manifest to someone else. Varric¡¯s jaw dropped as he was at a loss for words, having no idea how this woman survived an attack that could level multiple cities in one shot.

    ¡°T-There¡¯s just no way¡­¡± As soon as these words exited his mouth, he felt something sharp hit his chest. A blade had pierced him straight through, missing all vital organs as it lodged itself deep in his chest. Varric screamed out in pain as the blade lifted him off the ground and up towards Azhane. It paused in front of her, allowing Azhane to float over and look him face to face.

    ¡°If you were capable of all this, why did you even waste your time fighting us normally before? Is this some kind of game to you?¡± Varric asked with a heavy grimace.

    ¡°I had hoped I could defeat you two without resorting to this, but I was wrong..¡± She replied, now beginning to look and sound like her usual self again.

    ¡°Tsk, lame.. So what now toots? Gonna kill us?¡± He asked, preparing himself for the end.

    ¡°No, you idiots aren¡¯t worth killing. However, try something like this again and I won¡¯t be so merciful..¡± She glared at Varric with her piercing red eyes and in that same instance, the blade tossed him straight to the ground. He crashed into the same crater as Von and laid on top of him fully unconscious.

    Her two Calamity Class foes were soundly defeated, having depleted their Core Energy pool and losing the will to continue fighting. Azhane floated down to the ground and once she landed, the three found themselves back on the battlefield in southern Volaire. She looked over at the two unconscious bodies on the floor and sighed, feeling exhausted from such a long fight.

    Although they were only gone for thirty seconds in the real world, Von and Varric had endured the plain of nothingness for thirty minutes. This was the longest anyone had ever survived inside of Azhane¡¯s Manifest. Up until this point, she had never had to fight for such an extensive period of time.

    She stepped forward a bit and then aimed her right palm up to the sky. Azhane fired off a massive Black hole orb into the clouds above, making sure it could be seen from miles away. She was signaling to the others to begin their operation as she had completed her mission. Azhane exhaustedly lowered her arm and then in that same moment, she felt a massive jolt in her head.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Azhane collapsed to the ground and suddenly, multiple purple chains emerged from her Manifest and wrapped around her body. They squeezed incredibly tightly before fading away as her Manifest dematerialized itself. She rolled over onto her back and struggled to keep her eyes open as copious amounts of Core Energy left her body. However, just as she was going in and out of consciousness, Azhane heard a muffled voice calling her from a short distance away.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Your Majesty!!¡± She squinted through her blurred vision and saw Graymoor sprinting towards her. Graymoor arrived at the scene and he quickly crouched down, picking up the Queen gently. He lifted her up into his arms, like a prince carrying his princess, making sure she was fully comfortable.

    Her battered body looked small and frail in his large frame as he carried her towards his horse. Azhane snuggled her head into his shoulder as she looked up at Graymoor¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thank.. You.. Go to.. Castle¡­¡± She said with an extremely weakened and exhausted voice. She gently caressed the side of his face as he looked down at her, giving Azhane a determined nod.

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty! Rest now, I will take it from here.¡± He replied with great care, not wasting any time to get her to safety. He placed her onto his horse as he quickly got on behind her, keeping Azhane¡¯s body close to his. They set off at a breakneck speed and Azhane fell deep asleep.

    During Azhane¡¯s fearsome battle against Von and Varric, Zalthia and her unit were making their way to the enemy''s backline. As they snuck around the Lumen and Arista militaries, they stopped briefly to discuss their plans further. Zalthia walked over to Caleb, handing him a black cloak and a simple mouth cover.

    ¡°What is this for?¡± He asked with curiosity.

    ¡°You¡¯re the crown prince of another nation. The last thing we need are people recognizing your face and thinking Melspire is assisting us in this war. It would cause a multitude of issues for your father.¡± Zalthia responded with a serious tone. Caleb nodded as he fully understood what she meant, taking the attire from her and putting it on.

    ¡°Alright, Carmen and Caleb you¡¯re with me. We''ll divide and conquer the groups at this camp alongside our remaining forces. Defeat as many of their soldiers as possible, hold nothing back. Sarah, I need you and the other archers in our group to head to that ridge over there. Stay hidden within the trees and provide us with cover fire. We¡¯re going to hit them from all angles and we¡¯re going to hit them hard, cause as much chaos as possible so we can halt their advance.¡± Zalthia looked at her group to confirm that everyone was ready, taking note of their hearty nods.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give ''em hell!¡± She thrust her fist into the air and everyone in the group gave Zalthia a loud cry before heading off to their respective positions. Caleb and Carmen began their walk to the left side of the base while Zalthia stepped towards the right, pulling out her Manifest in the process. The eerie power permeating from the scythe sent chills down her group''s spines as they got closer to the camp.

    Shortly after, some guards sitting down at the entrance noticed someone slowly approaching their location. They couldn''t quite make out who it was until they focused and squinted their eyes. Her features came into view as they saw Zalthia¡¯s silver hair flowing in the wind and her red eyes glaring into their souls. The large demonic looking scythe in her hands felt beyond dangerous and the guards quickly stood up with expressions filled with fear.

    ¡°Zalthia of One has appeared!!!¡± One of the guards yelled out, hoping to get the attention of the others within their camp. A horn blared loudly in the distance as hundreds of soldiers began to mobilize, quickly taking their positions at the rear. However, before they could even start to prepare for combat, Zalthia dashed towards the mob of soldiers with blinding speed.

    She mightily swung her Manifest at them and the blade cleaved through their bodies with ease. Limbs and blood flew everywhere as she made quick and effortless work of the weaker forces of the enemy''s backline.

    She continued her gruesome assault and just as she leapt out to create some space between them, Zalthia split into ten other copies of herself. All of her clones donned the same dangerous looking Manifest and they each assumed a different pose with the weapon, showing incredible coordination. They all rushed in different directions of the massive group of soldiers and caused even more carnage, slicing and dicing anyone in their path. Zalthia twirled Mind Reaper around in her hands before joining in on the fun again.

    ¡°Woah, your sister is amazing!¡± Caleb said with an amazed expression, gushing over Zalthia¡¯s immense level of skill.

    ¡°Yeah, she is. There¡¯s a reason why she¡¯s the leader of the Six. But hey, we need to focus on our half!¡± Carmen replied, pushing back an enemy soldier with her gravity manipulation. Caleb nodded as he swiped at another soldier with his Manifest, knocking him to the ground with great force.

    The duo rushed in and easily handled these soldiers, having no issue at all forcing them away. While the size of the backline was quite large, it was mostly composed of weaker soldiers from Lumen and Arista. They were essentially the reserve unit in case they needed more bodies to throw at the enemy. Their top fighters were all on the front lines, forging a path forward.

    The goal of Zalthia¡¯s group was to cause as much damage as possible so Lumen and Arista would be forced to stop their advance and send reinforcements from the front line to assist.

    Caleb weaved and dodged their coordinated attacks, firing off ice shards of his own to dispatch anyone that got too close. He saw someone approaching Carmen from behind and Caleb quickly aimed his Manifest at the ground. The icy blue rapier glowed as multiple pillars of ice flew up from the dirt below.

    The soldier was flung into the air with incredible speed and power. Carmen quickly turned around and smiled at Caleb, thanking him for the assist. He nodded as he dashed over towards her, so they could stand back-to-back.

    Carmen aimed her Manifest upwards, thrusting it into the sky. Suddenly the sky shifted dark as an eclipse began to occur over the sun. The air grew colder and moments later the surrounding soldiers were hammered by an incredible amount of gravitational force. They dropped to their knees and flattened out like dominoes as the gravity field grew larger and larger.

    Once she finished her ability, Caleb quickly summoned forth more ice shards and fired them off into the crowds of kneeling soldiers. Carmen followed suit, shooting black needles in all directions from her Manifest.

    Off in the distance they saw massive explosions happening. Soldiers were sent flying off in multiple directions, getting dispatched left and right. Sarah and a large number of other long range Vestas were firing their skills from afar, giving everyone support. This assault continued for quite awhile and even though the battle was going well for them, Carmen noticed that the fight was taking a bit too long.

 CH 66: Priscillas Redemption

    The Lumen and Arista militaries stopped their advance and began sending reinforcements to the rear. Even though the group''s goal was achieved, the number of soldiers was a bit too much for them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed well over a thousand of these bastards, but there is just no end to them.¡± Zalthia stressfully thought to herself, beginning to feel exhausted from such a long battle. As she expended the last bit of her Core Energy, her clone numbers dwindled to three and were considerably weaker than before.

    Zalthia glared at the approaching soldiers with great irritation, wanting desperately for Azhane to give the signal. Carmen, in a similar situation, ended her gravity field and the sky turned back to normal. She panted heavily and backed up into Caleb as they were surrounded by more soldiers.

    ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m almost out of Core Energy. I can¡¯t keep my field up anymore¡­¡± Carmen remarked, struggling to catch her breath. As she gripped her Manifest, Carmen noticed she couldn''t feel the handle anymore. Her entire right arm had gone completely numb.

    ¡°Yeah, same.. I was hoping this wouldn¡¯t be a battle of attrition, but we have to keep going.¡± Caleb nodded and exhaustedly replied, matching her tired demeanor.

    ¡°Gah, hurry up Azhane! We can¡¯t keep this up for much longer!¡± Carmen thought to herself, fearing that her sister might¡¯ve failed and lost her fight against Von & Varric. Just as the thought left her mind, a large black ball of energy flew into the sky, breaking the clouds above in extravagant fashion. Azhane had done it, giving everyone the signal they¡¯d been waiting for.

    Sarah noticed the orb and immediately charged another shot of concentrated wind energy from her bow. With tremendous force, she fired it just ahead of Zalthia, Carmen, and Caleb. It split in the air as it approached and rained down wind arrows upon the soldiers below. The group used this opportunity to flee from the camp, getting to safety.

    ¡°Whew that was close, you guys alright?¡± Sarah asked as everyone got back together, moving to their next rendezvous point.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just exhausted.. What about you Zalthia-¡± Carmen looked over and saw Zalthia slightly slumped over, right hand gripping her forehead tightly. She was clearly in some kind of great pain, but she made no remark about it.

    ¡°Zalthia! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carmen asked with great concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s.. Nothing.. Keep walking.¡± She said with a stern and annoyed tone, having no desire to talk about it. Carmen hesitated before Caleb nudged her along, understanding that whatever Zalthia was dealing with wasn¡¯t anything new or cause for concern. The group continued their trek, now ready to move on to phase two of the plan.

    Earlier at the basecamp for the Lumen and Arista forces, multiple guards rushed to the central tent with worried expressions. They entered and immediately bowed to the Arista Empress and the High Priest.

    ¡°Your Excellency, we¡¯ve received confirmation that Azhane Belouis has fallen. The operation was a success.¡± One of the guards said with a hurried breath. Gabriella Ramos and Leo Vaux¡¯hallah heard this news and smiled deviously.

    ¡°Well done! Direct our men to continue their advance and wipe out the rest of their forces. Victory is within our grasp now that Azhane Belouis is no longer in the picture.¡± Leo said, breathing a sigh of relief and leaning back.

    "What about Von Melrose and Varric Clover? What are their conditions? Will they be able to continue?" The Empress asked as she crossed her arms, her lilac colored eyes brimming with curiosity.

    "We''ve retrieved them from the battlefield, however their bodies were incredibly beaten, Your Excellency. According to the medical examiner, Captain Melrose''s right arm is completely crushed and will need to be amputated. As for Sir Varric, he sustained a chest injury that caused significant damage to his Strand. Unfortunately, I don''t think we can rely on their strength for the remainder of this war." Another soldier added, bowing his head after giving his debrief.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s a shame that Von Melrose and Varric Clover were defeated, but their purpose was served. Continue giving them whatever medical assistance they need. Ensure that their sacrifices weren¡¯t for nothing.¡± Gabriella demanded, her tone sounding surprisingly regretful. The soldier quickly nodded and gave her the Arista Imperial salute in response.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Once the backline gets fortified again, we¡¯ll be able to break further through their forces. I will inform our generals right away!¡± One of the guards chimed in before taking his leave from the room, followed closely by other soldiers.

    As the room emptied, Gabriella stretched in her chair and let out a light chuckle.

    ¡°So, what shall we call this new nation? The Empire of Lumen? The Arista Theocracy? Neo-Arista Lumen?¡± She said with a hearty laugh, making light of the gargantuan situation taking place before their eyes. Leo joined in the laughter as well, finding great joy in their all but assured victory.

    ¡°No longer will we need to deal with Volaire¡¯s tariffs, expensive trade routes, and we¡¯ll have all the lumber we could possibly ask for. Taking Volaire out of the equation will make us more money than we can count. No other nation would dare defy us as we would now be the center of the world!!¡± Leo stated with his fist gripped tightly, showing an evil grin.

    Just as he finished his sinister moment, he looked out the window and saw a massive black orb shoot into the sky. It expanded and dissipated within seconds, darkening the heavens above.

    ¡°What was that!?¡± Gabriella asked, quickly standing from her seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it didn¡¯t seem to do anything. Probably some fake scare tactics, nothing to raise an alarm to I bet.¡± Leo replied, not worried in the slightest about what just occurred.

    Back at Volaire''s base camp, upon seeing the signal in the sky, Priscilla and the other four members of Six headed outside.

    ¡°Seems Queen Azhane has accomplished her part of the plan, it¡¯s time we get started. Are you ready to do this kid?¡± Jordan of Five said, looking over at Priscilla with a hopeful expression, wondering if she could actually do what she said she could.

    Priscilla quietly nodded as she slowly stepped forward to the front of the group.

    ¡°Um, I think we''ll need more room than this..¡± She said, looking around at the surrounding area filled with tents and soldiers.

    Felicity of Six pointed off to the distance and directed everyone to an open field slightly outside of their base. Once they arrived, Priscilla walked a few feet away from the group and pulled out the large silver amulet from under her dress. She gripped it tightly as she slowly exhaled, causing everyone to look on with baited breath.

    A brief moment passed and Priscilla began to glow a dark purple color while the air around the group became incredibly cool and stagnant. The sky got darker, looking as though a storm were about to roll in and everyone started to sense a massive surge of Core Energy permeating from Priscilla.

    The energy built to unfathomable levels and moments later, Priscilla¡¯s shadow grew and spread like fire engulfing the grass below. The members of Six and the general jumped back to get clear of Priscilla¡¯s ever increasing power.

    ¡°What the hell man, how old was she again? This kind of strength is ridiculous!¡± Felicity of Six remarked, feeling beyond impressed by what she saw.

    However, this first impression was only a precursor to what was to come. As the shadow continued to increase in size, purple colored soldiers of various sizes emerged from the dark depths below. Their shadowy limbs broke through the surface, pulling themselves upwards in quick fashion.

    Some of the soldiers were tall and lanky with light armor, some were short and stout with heavy armors, and many were a mix of the two. They held weapons of all types as their numbers quickly increased into the thousands upon thousands. Even though this amount of soldiers would¡¯ve been enough, Priscilla¡¯s Manifest went even further, summoning forth a multitude of creatures not from this world.

    Five massive shadow golems burst out of the darkness and got to their feet, towering over the camp while letting out an unsettling roar. Hundreds of large shadowy wolves donning armor spawned as well and they were being ridden by soldiers, eager to sprint into battle. Lastly, multiple dark purple shadow wyverns took flight and screeched loudly as they circled above the spawning soldiers below.

    This new army that Priscilla conjured up was simply incomprehensible to those that looked on in absolute shock.

    ¡°J-Just.. What??¡± Kaleel of Four stuttered as he tried to wrap his brain around what they just witnessed.

    ¡°This level of summoning power is beyond dangerous. Had the Boundless truly known what this little girl was capable of, I fear that Alaira would¡¯ve been ruined.¡± Jordan replied, terrified at the thought of having to handle a force like this.

    After a few more minutes, Priscilla stopped glowing and her summoning was complete. The eyes of the skull etched on her Manifest glowed brightly and suddenly, everything that was summoned turned to face Priscilla in perfect unison. They all bowed down to her and patiently awaited a command to be given to them. As they knelt, it looked like a wave skating across a sea of dark purple and black. Priscilla looked over to the group as they approached her from the rear.

    ¡°Uh, um.. So, what do you want them to do?¡± She nervously asked, not making much of a big deal about the incredible feat she just pulled off. Everyone looked in astonishment at the sheer number of troops in front of them, standing at a number easily over a hundred thousand. The general walked up to Priscilla and struggled to gather any words to say.

    ¡°Um, just, uh, tell me what to say and I¡¯ll tell them.¡± She said, trying to help him out. The general collected himself as he quickly nodded.

    ¡°Ah, uh, right. Ahem, we need half of these units to take on the right flank and the other half to take on the left. They will need to follow the members of Six into battle.¡±

    Priscilla nodded as she stepped forward, giving the command to her legion. The soldiers stood while letting out a visceral battle cry and the sea of purple split perfectly into two halves. After coordinating who goes with which half, they began to march towards the Lumen and Arista militaries.

    The Lumen and Arista forces were continuing to sweep through Volaire, laying waste to any stragglers and the surrounding lands. Nothing was safe with them around and their assault was effortless as they faced very little resistance. However, as they moved to their next destination, eagle eyed soldiers noticed two individuals walking just above the horizon.

    Felicity of Six¡¯s long, dark blue ponytail swayed as she stepped down the hill. She gripped the hilt of the top katana blade sheathed on her hip, leaving her second katana untouched. Next to her was Jordan of Five.

    He stroked his long white beard as he walked forward with a hunched over posture. He used his Manifest, a staff made of brown vines, as a walking stick to help steady himself.

    ¡°You ready to do this old man? I don¡¯t want to have to carry you off the field if you trip and fall.¡± Felicity cheekily asked, shooting him a friendly grin.

    ¡°Oh please, I may be old, but I¡¯ll be damned if I have to be carried by a youngling like you. Watch your own back.¡± He replied with an annoyed smile, irritated that she reminded him of his age. The two stopped their banter as they quickened their pace towards the forces below.

    ¡°Sir, there are people approaching from the north!!¡± Yelled a guard, being overly cautious.

    ¡°So, keep walking! It¡¯s only two of th-¡± The commander replied before ending his sentence prematurely. His eyes went wide as he now noticed the sea of soldiers and shadowy creatures approaching behind the two individuals, infantry as far as the eye could see.

    ¡°What is this!?!?! How do they have reinforcements!? This wasn¡¯t in the report!¡± The commander yelled, wondering if his men could handle a force of this size. He quickly commanded his soldiers to get ready and they rushed to arm themselves, summoning forth their Manifests with impressive coordination. A massive battle was about to take place, a battle that would turn the tides of this war.

 CH 67: Turning the Tides

    As they noticed the enemy preparing themselves, Jordan raised his staff into the air and yelled out, ¡°CHARGE!!!¡±

    The shadow soldiers replied with a cry of their own and began their descent down the hill. Their armor clad steps thundered across the land and the two members of Six joined in on the action, quickly rushing into battle.

    Felicity leapt onto one of the shadow wyverns and caught a swift ride towards the Lumen and Arista forces. The two armies collided in gruesome fashion as the massive fight ensued, causing immense casualties on both sides.

    Once the battle had begun, Jordan slammed his staff into the ground and a multitude of thick roots fired up from the earth below. They quickly made their way to the enemy forces, taking aim and attacking them with great precision. Despite his old age, he was commanding his ability with exceptional execution, not missing a single beat.

    As the fight went on, the human soldiers of Arista and Lumen began to realize something strange about these ethereal soldiers. Every time they slayed one of them, it slowly reanimated and would fight again as though it never got cut down. Not only were the forces formidable in strength and number, but they were also seemingly unkillable. This realization caught them off guard and created confusion throughout the battlefield.

    Felicity of Six leapt off of her shadowy ride and dove down to the group below, unsheathing her top katana and placing the blade against her free hand in the process. She cut her palm and just as Felicity landed, she gripped the hilt of her second katana with her bleeding hand. Felicity unsheathed it to reveal an opaque, deep red blade, dripping blood onto the ground below.

    A mass of soldiers rushed her and just as they got close enough, she dashed around them with incredible speed, leaving little cuts all across their bodies. They looked confused by her seemingly pathetic attack and quickly turned around, ready to rush her again. She glared at them as she held her hand up in a snapping position.

    With a single snap of her bloodied fingers, all of their wounds burst open and blood flew out in all directions, painting the dirt red. The mass of forty some odd soldiers collapsed to the ground, laying there completely lifeless. More soldiers sprinted to her location and she continued her assault, moving at lightning speed as she sliced her way through the swaths of soldiers. Her position as a member of Six and one of the Blade Monarchs was on full display, effortlessly laying waste to her enemies.

    The battle waged on for quite a while and ultimately stalemated, but gradually, the summoned army began to push back the Lumen and Arista forces. The fact that they kept respawning from the void was enough to cause a temporary retreat. The same situation occurred over at the left flank as Asiah of Three and Kaleel of Four ran through their forces alongside the legion. For the first time during this gruesome battle, Volaire could claim a small victory.

    Back at the Arista command center, the doors flew open as generals and guards rushed inside with panicked expressions.

    ¡°Your Excellency! We have a major problem!!¡± The commander yelled, out of breath and sweating.

    ¡°Well, what is it? Spit it out, I don¡¯t have all day!¡± Gabriella Ramos replied, annoyed that they entered her chamber in such a fashion.

    ¡°The enemy has a mass of reinforcements, Ma¡¯am! Thousands upon thousands of them!!¡± Gabriella¡¯s eyes went wide with confusion as she sat up in her chair.

    ¡°What!?! Where are they from? What nation is helping them!?¡± She asked with an expression that grew more and more angered.

    ¡°Their affiliation is unknown. All we know is that they are more like creatures than anything else. They definitely aren¡¯t human. They appeared out of nowhere and have been fighting alongside the Volaire military and members of Six.¡± The commander laid out all the information he knew, not missing a single detail of the situation.

    The High Priest walked into the room, followed closely by Claudia Vandel and wondered what the commotion was all about. He asked and after the Empress filled him in, his jaw dropped to the floor.

    ¡°What!!?? Show me!¡± He commanded, needing to see this for himself. The commander and some guards escorted him outside and they went up into the watchtower. A guard handed Leo a pair of binoculars and he quickly looked into them.

    His heart jolted as he saw the massive amount of shadowy purple forces marching back over the horizon. The iron clad soldiers, purple wolves sprinting about, shadow wyverns skating across the sky, and large golems towering in the distance had the High Priest at a complete loss for words.

    ¡°T-This can¡¯t be¡­. Why were we not made aware of this much military strength?? There is no way you could hide an army that size..¡± He questioned, feeling great disappointment in the current situation. He handed the binoculars back to the guard and quickly gave orders to the commander.

    ¡°Tell our men to regroup and fight harder. We can¡¯t afford to get pushed back after coming this far. I won¡¯t stand for it!!¡± The commander bowed his head and quickly left the watchtower, ready to give his men new directions. Claudia Vandel stepped forward as she posed a question to the High Priest.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°What will you have me do, sir?¡± She asked with a stoic yet curious expression.

    ¡°Tell the Holy Core Saints to deploy and join the front lines. Since Von Melrose is out of commission at the moment, I need you to lead them. Do not disappoint me Claudia¡­.¡± He replied with a dark tone, clearly upset by the current circumstances.

    ¡°As you command.¡± She bowed her head and vanished from the tower, leaving in an instant. Leo looked out over the horizon as he scowled, gritting his teeth with rage.

    Claudia Vandel (Age 29 - 12,950rlvl) made her way to an all white and gold tent not too far from the main command center. Outside of it was a banner donning a golden crest of a square crystal surrounded by wings. This was the symbol for the Holy Core Saint Order, Lumen¡¯s elite group of Vestas.

    All seven members were incredibly powerful and had immense control over their manifests. Led by Von Melrose, the Holy Core Saints answered only to the High Priest and handled any command he gave them. Outside of extreme and desperate cases, the Holy Core Saints were rarely called upon. However, when they were summoned, their actions were swift and precise. Many within the nation referred to them as the seven Saints of Lumen, infinitely blessed by the Core of Alaira.

    She stepped inside and five individuals immediately looked in her direction before standing from their seats. They placed their right hands on their chests and bowed, showing the utmost respect to Claudia.

    ¡°At ease... We will be deploying shortly.¡± She said with a cold and stoic cadence. The Knights stopped their greeting as they stood next to each other in a line.

    From right to left, the members present were Cassandra Graves (12,600rlvl), Byron Devault (11,900rlvl), Riegard Monroe (12,300rlvl), Trevor Falmon (11,700rlvl), & Simone Lathom (12,000rlvl).

    Their armor was lightly plated with white and silver metals, shining brightly in the light. The trim that traveled all around their gloves and chest piece was a deep gold, accenting perfectly with the rest of their gear. The Holy Core Saints looked nothing short of extraordinary and the pressure from their Core Energy added even more to their presence.

    ¡°Vice-Captain Vandel, if you''re the one here giving our orders, I assume Commander Melrose fell in battle?¡± Byron asked with a curious tone. Claudia looked over and gave a short nod, confirming his suspicions.

    ¡°Yes, Von Melrose and Varric Clover were defeated by Azhane Belouis. However, they succeeded in their mission and are still among the living. Their bodies were retrieved and they''re currently undergoing medical treatment.¡± She replied, crossing her arms as she let out a slight sigh of relief.

    ¡°That''s good to hear, but if they were successful, why are we deploying?¡± Cassandra asked, brushing her dark red hair to the side.

    ¡°It seems that the enemy had another card to play and it¡¯s become quite troublesome. High Priest Vaux¡¯Hallah wants us on the frontlines to find and eliminate whatever the source is for this new threat." As Claudia finished her response, Trevor Falmon smirked and chuckled.

    ¡°Were our soldiers so weak that they couldn¡¯t push through Volaire¡¯s pathetic little army? And now we need to dirty our hands with whatever they couldn¡¯t handle. Tch, what a joke.¡± He remarked, finding this situation to be quite annoying. The other Knights rolled their eyes at his disrespectful comment, not accepting his line of thinking.

    Claudia shot an icy glare at her subordinate, her eyes appearing like crystals as blue as the ocean. Shivers went down Trevor¡¯s spine once his eyes met hers.

    ¡°Those ¡®weak¡¯ soldiers of ours have risked their lives for our nation and you dare sully their names? Say something else stupid like that again and I''ll end your life right here, right now. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    Her presence in that moment was terrifying and Trevor immediately nodded before bowing his head to Claudia, apologizing and regretting his comment. The tension in the room was sky high until Claudia redirected the conversation.

    ¡°Anyways¡­ Prepare yourselves for battle, we leave in twenty minutes¡­¡± She turned around and walked out of the tent, not saying another word.

    *SMACK* ¡°Ow!!¡± Trevor yelled, rubbing the back of his head.

    ¡°Are you insane?? Why would you even open your mouth like that in the presence of Vice Captain Vandel???? Idiot!¡± Simone remarked with an angered and annoyed expression, shocked he would step out of line like that.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. Sometimes I just can¡¯t help myself, sorry¡­¡± Trevor replied with a half smile, still rubbing his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky she only let you off with a warning. The Vice Captain has done much worse to past members of the Order.¡± Byron added, shaking his head at Trevor¡¯s stupidity.

    ¡°Hmm, maybe she likes me, heh heh heh. I wouldn¡¯t mind marrying into the Vandel family!¡± Trevor smirked as he licked his lips creepily.

    ¡°Ew, so gross¡­¡± Cassandra glared at Trevor with disgust, wishing he would just stop already.

    ¡°Pfft, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d ever have a chance with that. You would be like a worm to that family, useless and unaccepted.¡± Riegard quietly added, finally giving his thoughts on the current conversation.

    The Vandel family was one of the more influential families in Alaira, holding high ranks in both wealth and political power. While not quite at the level of royal families such as Belouis, Ravenfell, or Crane, they still had a large enough footprint that could be felt across the continent. Dealing largely in construction and architecture, they provided services all around Resotera that helped with building up cities and towns of all sizes.

    Besides The Arista Empire, Vandal Industries had assisted in some way with the construction of many developments in each nation. Marcellus Vandel and his wife Dana built this powerful entity within the Lumen Theocracy and they continued to find ways to increase their influence.

    ¡°Alright, time to get serious. Let¡¯s take care of this threat so our forces can move forward again. We¡¯ve wasted enough time..¡± Byron said, gathering his things and preparing to leave.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s crush them! Heh heh!¡± Trevor added, now looking fired up and eager to fight. The rest of the team agreed and after a brief prep period, they headed out of the tent to meet up with Claudia. They gave her an assured nod and the Holy Core Saints mobilized towards the battlefield.

 CH 68: The Holy Core Saints

    As the battle in south Volaire came to a brief pause, some members of Six, Priscilla, Carmen and her friends rested at their base camp. Rivell, however, was extremely active, not taking a moment of rest as he helped tend to the many wounds of the injured. Despite his fairly weak resonance level, Rivell¡¯s Manifest was proving to be quite useful in this situation. Being able to fully heal any and all wounds was a resource they couldn¡¯t afford not to use.

    ¡°Geez, look at him go. Rivell¡¯s been doing a lot since we left.¡± Carmen remarked as she looked out the window of their tent, noticing how hard Rivell was working.

    ¡°Yeah, apparently he¡¯s been healing people nonstop today. Such an admirable kid.¡± Replied Kaleel of Four, applauding Rivell¡¯s efforts.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a lot more amazing than he cares to think.¡± Sarah added with a slight blush.

    ¡°Rivell¡¯s not the only one working hard. That little girl over there is absolutely incredible to pull off what she did today.¡± Jordan said as he turned his attention towards Priscilla taking a deep nap on a nearby chair.

    ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re telling me. I¡¯ve never seen a summoner raise an entire army by themselves. It¡¯s terrifying that she could¡¯ve accomplished this with the Boundless. If only they knew¡­¡± Ka-leel took a seat as he admired Priscilla from afar.

    ¡°How¡¯re you guys holding up so far?¡± Felicity asked as she entered the tent, holding a tray with some cups of water on it. They quickly accepted a cup and took a much needed drink.

    ¡°I¡¯m eager to get back out there. So sick of these Lumen and Arista bastards!¡± Sarah replied with a fire in her eye and you could tell this war was irritating her to no end. The group shared a brief laugh before a couple of guards rushed into the tent.

    ¡°Lady Felicity, Ma¡¯am we have a major problem!! The Holy Core Saint Order has made an appearance. They were spotted roughly two miles away from our current location!¡± The guard remarked with a terrified expression. Felicity¡¯s eyes went wide as she quickly stood, surprised to hear this news.

    ¡°What!? Why would they deploy them now, of all times?? Everyone is still tired from earlier¡­¡± She questioned, irritated that Volaire¡¯s soldiers hadn¡¯t rested long enough. In that same moment, Zalthia walked into the tent and wondered what the problem was.

    ¡°Hmm, I knew they would show their faces eventually. Once Priscilla came into the fray it was just a matter of time. It¡¯s unfortunate we don¡¯t have a bit more time to prepare, but we have to take them down, no matter the cost. We can¡¯t let them come here and capture her.¡± Zalthia said, looking over at Priscilla, who was clearly still exhausted from her prior summoning.

    ¡°Who are the Holy Core Saints?¡± Carmen asked, wanting to understand the severity of the situation.

    ¡°One of the strongest group of Vestas in Alaira. I¡¯d say besides us and Enclave, there isn¡¯t any other group of that size or strength. True masters of their abilities and Manifests.¡± Ka-leel replied with an incredibly serious and uneasy expression.

    ¡°Yeah and I bet that bitch Claudia is out there as well. So annoying¡­¡± Zalthia¡¯s demeanor began to shift as she was reminded of the Saint¡¯s second in command, feeling irritated by the mere thought of this woman. Carmen and Sarah looked at each other with confusion before turning to Zalthia again, staring at her with curious eyes. She softly sighed before giving them a vague reply.

    ¡°We¡­ Have a bit of history¡­ Don¡¯t worry about it. Anyways, we need to prepare ourselves for a long fight.¡± Zalthia remarked, still clearly on edge.

    ¡°Yeah, but we''re down Graymoor at the moment. It¡¯ll be tough to fight them five versus six. Damn it..¡± Asiah added, crossing her arms as she wondered how they were going to pull this off.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight with you guys!¡± Sarah hopped up from her chair with a determined look, however this expression didn¡¯t last long.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Zalthia yelled with a surprising sense of shock, shaking free from her prior closed off demeanor.

    ¡°Fighting some basic foot soldiers is one thing, but these guys are all Mid to Upper Sapphire Class Vestas. They''re completely out of your league. I can¡¯t risk you kids getting hurt or killed. We''ll deal with this.¡± She said, not liking the idea at all.

    ¡°But! Who else can-¡± Carmen was immediately cut off by her sister¡¯s loud voice.

    ¡°No!¡± Zalthia completely put her foot down and refused any kind of assistance from Carmen, Sarah, & Caleb. Carmen looked down at the floor as she clenched her fist, feeling annoyed that she was being treated like a useless kid again.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As the group continued to plan their next move, Sarah stepped over to Carmen and Caleb, noticing their annoyed expressions.

    ¡°I say we take it to those Holy Core chumps. three against one would make things even.¡± Sarah whispered in Carmen¡¯s ear while wearing a cheeky smirk.

    ¡°Huh? But Zalthia said no..¡± Carmen wasn''t following Sarah¡¯s train of thought.

    ¡°Since when did that stop you?¡± Carmen took a brief moment to think before looking Sarah in the eyes, giving her a hearty nod. Sarah then glanced over at Caleb, confirming his willingness to assist them. He nodded as well and in that same moment, Carmen and Caleb felt a heavy gust of wind form around their feet.

    They looked towards Sarah with confused expressions, noticing her conjuring up teal colored wind currents. In an instant, the three rose into the air and burst through the top of the tent, flying out of the camp in spectacular fashion.

    ¡°YOU IDIOTS!!!¡± Zalthia yelled out in an absolute annoyed rage, unable to believe they were being so reckless again.

    ¡°After them, NOW!¡± She loudly added and with no preparation at all, the members of Six dashed out of the tent, heading towards the Holy Core Saints. As the trio flew towards their target, Carmen glanced over at Sarah with great surprise.

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m tired of them thinking we can¡¯t hang. How many times do we need to prove ourselves?? You¡¯d think that after all the stuff we¡¯ve been through these past few months, they would trust our resilience more.¡± Sarah said with an annoyed smile.

    Caleb nodded in agreement as Carmen chuckles, happy to be with her friends at this moment. Sarah¡¯s wind burst began to dissipate and the trio slowly floated down, landing behind some rocks a short distance away from their enemy.

    A few Volairen soldiers were still on the battlefield and like cattle, were getting slaughtered with ease by the Holy Core Saints. Claudia stabbed her Manifest, a large claymore with a black and gold blade, into the chest of a fallen soldier and rested her hands on top of the hilt. Her short blonde hair swayed in the wind as the air grew more chilly.

    ¡°How much further til we reach their base?¡± Byron asked, punching together the red gauntlets on his fists.

    ¡°A mile or so, shouldn¡¯t be much longer.¡± Cassandra replied, twirling her bladed chains around to fling the blood off of them. Moments later, Claudia sensed something in the distance as she turned her head slowly.

    ¡°Look alive, we¡¯ve got company...¡± The Holy Core Saints averted their gaze to the left and saw individuals emerging from the cloudy dust.

    Zalthia of One, Asiah of Three, Ka-leel of Four, Jordan of Five, and Felicity of Six walked up and stood before them, not looking thrilled in the slightest. Claudia, still resting her hands on the hilt of her Manifest, smirked as she stared deep into Zalthia¡¯s fiery red eyes.

    ¡°Zalthia of One, I see you finally decided to show your face. I thought for sure you''d tuck your tail and run away like last time. That made for quite the laugh.¡± She said with a cheeky smile, clearly trying to get under Zalthia¡¯s skin. She glared back before chuckling herself.

    ¡°Run away like last time? You must¡¯ve gotten dropped on that big forehead of yours, because I don¡¯t recall any situation like that. Since when could ¡®Holy Saints'' tell such blatant lies?¡± She replied, sending back an even cheekier grin. Claudia sucked her teeth as the tension skyrocketed.

    ¡°Still have that sharp tongue, huh? Looks like I¡¯ll have to beat some manners back into you¡­¡± Neither member of each team spoke a word, they just patiently waited behind their respective leaders with great anticipation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this supposed ¡®beat down¡¯ you keep talking about, but you all keep staying in hiding. I grow bored of waiting..¡± Zalthia remarked, still egging on her opponent.

    ¡°Hiding? Not at all.. This war was just too trivial of a matter that, besides Captain Melrose, our assistance wasn¡¯t needed. Volaire¡¯s forces are so comically weak that it¡¯s honestly impressive you¡¯ve held out this long.¡± The two continued to glare at each other until Claudia looked at all the members of Six, noticing something different.

    ¡°I see you''re down a man. Did Graymoor Penult fall in this battle already? Pity, I had hoped I could cross swords with him today.¡± She asked, feeling disappointed that a fellow Blade Monarch was absent from the Six''s ranks.

    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s perfectly fine, unlike your commander. How was he doing again? Ah right, beaten and broken like an old toy. Shame..¡± Zalthia sharply retorted with a slight snicker. These words irritated Claudia to no end and she finally took hold of her Manifest, ripping it from the dead body below.

    ¡°You disrespectful little bitch! Saints, take care of these pests!! Zalthia, you are mine.¡± The Holy Core Saints nodded as they quickly dashed from behind Claudia, choosing a member of Six to squabble with in quick fashion.

    Claudia v.s Zalthia, Cassandra v.s Felicity, Byron v.s Ka-leel, Riegard v.s Jordan, and Simone v.s Asiah.

    The battle was set, but Trevor remained without an opponent. Just as he was about to join Simone in her fight against Asiah and Vera, a volley of wind arrows crashed into his path. Everyone looked over and saw Sarah, Carmen, and Caleb standing not too far off in the distance with their Manifests drawn.

    ¡°NO! I told you guys to stay out of this!¡± Zalthia yelled out, desperately hoping they wouldn¡¯t get involved. In that same moment, Claudia clashed with Zalthia, pushing her back away from the group.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you keep your focus on me?¡± Zalthia glared at Claudia with rage filled eyes and prepared to defend herself. The ferocity of these two powerful Vestas was reaching incredible levels as they sized each other up, waiting patiently for someone to make the first move.

    Trevor slowly began to walk towards the trio with a smirk on his strong jawed face, eager to teach these kids a lesson for meddling in their affairs. He brushed back his short brown hair as he towered over his young opponents, glaring at them with piercing green eyes.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to entertain some children for a bit. I don¡¯t expect this to take long at all.¡± Trevor said as he continued his menacing approach. Carmen, Caleb, and Sarah braced themselves as Trevor summoned forth his Manifest, a teal colored spear with a crescent blade.

    The air pressure built around him as a dense burst of wind energy gathered at the tip of his weapon. The trio noticed that it was getting more difficult to breathe the closer he got, as though all the surrounding oxygen was being sucked away.

    ¡°I pray to the Core that your souls will move on to the next world.¡± He whispered as he twirled his Manifest around and exerted an immense amount of Core energy.

 CH 69: Fear Itself

    Trevor slowly began to walk towards the trio with a smirk on his strong jawed face, eager to teach these kids a lesson for meddling in their affairs. He brushed back his short brown hair as he towered over his young opponents, glaring at them with piercing green eyes.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to entertain some children for a bit. I don¡¯t expect this to take long at all.¡± Trevor said as he continued his menacing approach. Carmen, Caleb, and Sarah braced themselves as Trevor summoned forth his Manifest, a teal colored spear with a crescent blade named Tempest¡¯s Glaive.

    The air pressure built around him as a dense burst of wind energy gathered at the tip of his weapon. The trio noticed that it was getting more difficult to breathe the closer he got, as though all the surrounding oxygen was being sucked away.

    ¡°I pray to the Core that your souls will move on to the next world.¡± He whispered as he twirled his Manifest around and exerted an immense amount of Core energy. Sarah fired a quick volley of wind arrows at the Saint and Caleb, along with Carmen, dashed in opposite directions towards their foe.

    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t even get to introduce myself. Pfft, such rude kids!¡± Trevor swung his spear in their direction and the force from that simple action blew them back, sending Carmen and Caleb flying off their feet.

    They recovered midair and after doing a flip, they landed next to Sarah, making no progress. The trio glared at him and in that same moment, he bolted towards them with incredible speed, moving perfectly with the wind.

    The trio looked absolutely shocked as Trevor was now directly in front of them, having covered multiple meters in impossible time. He reared his fist back as wind energy violently gathered around it. Trevor then punched Caleb directly in the face, sending him flying way off into the distance with unfathomable force.

    The attack happened so suddenly that Caleb had no chance to react to it. He crashed into the side of some large boulders in spectacular fashion, knocking him completely unconscious and out of the battle.

    ¡°CALEB!¡± Carmen screamed out with great concern, looking over to where he got sent flying. Seconds later, she sensed that her opponent was preparing another attack. Carmen quickly aimed her Manifest at Trevor and to his surprise, pushed him back just enough to miss his spear stab. Carmen and Sarah dashed away to create some distance, keeping their eyes on him the entire time.

    ¡°Oh ho, you actually pushed me. Bravo little girl.¡± Trevor gave Carmen a brief applause while he chuckled, clearly mocking her ability.

    He stopped his hearty claps before taking hold of his Manifest again, swinging it around vigorously and sending out sharp bursts of wind energy in every direction. Carmen and Sarah dip and side stepped the best they could, trying to avoid the clearly fatal attacks. Even though they were able to survive the majority of the onslaught, they didn¡¯t come out unscathed.

    They both had multiple lacerations on their bodies and bruising from the hits they couldn''t avoid. However, the worst part of it all was the feeling of not having enough air to breathe.

    ¡°Man, this guy is nuts. We haven¡¯t even gotten a chance to attack back, there¡¯s no opening!¡± Sarah said, struggling to catch her breath.

    ¡°Yeah, and is it just me or is it really hard to breathe?? I¡¯m starting to get light headed..¡± Carmen replied, her vision now seeing double of Trevor in the distance.

    ¡°Are you kids done already? Heh heh, like, seriously? For such a dramatic entrance, you all didn¡¯t put up much of a fight.¡± Trevor remarked, trying his best to control his laughter. Carmen glared at him with her vivid red eyes, highly annoyed that he was mocking them again. Sarah glanced over at Carmen as she got her attention.

    ¡°Hey Carmen, you think you can hold him for me? It¡¯ll take me some time to gather enough of a breath but, I¡¯m gonna blow this bastard off the map...¡± She asked while building her Core Energy up internally. Carmen nodded and proceeded to aim Graviton¡¯s Eclipse at the sky, preparing to activate its ability. The sky grew darker as an eclipse started occurring over the bright sun.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Ah finally! I¡¯ve been waiting to see you do some-¡± Trevor¡¯s comment was cut short as a massive amount of gravitational force crushed him. Trevor immediately buckled under the immense weight and was forced down to one knee.

    ¡°What is this force!? Feels like my whole body weight has increased by a hundred times!¡± He thought to himself, unable to lift his body from that spot. Trevor grimaced and glared back at Carmen, noticing that her Manifest was the reasoning for his current predicament. Just as he finished that thought, hundreds of little black needles formed around him and took aim.

    ¡°What? Does she have two abilities!? Impossible!¡± The needles rained down onto him, causing multiple explosions in a relentless manner. As the assault continued on Trevor¡¯s static position, Sarah had him in her sights. She was crouched down on one knee with her bow pulled all the way back, generating an enormous amount of wind energy at the tip of her arrow. She was fully focused on charging her Manifest¡¯s ability as Carmen kept Trevor busy.

    ¡°Argh, this annoying little brat!!¡± He said as he began to glow a light green color. Carmen dashed in closer to unleash a volley of rapier pierce attacks, stabbing into his incredibly hard armor and dense wind shielding.

    Trevor¡¯s patience was wearing thin as he finally started to break free from Carmen¡¯s gravitational field. He continued to glow as he slowly stood up, forcing his body upwards from the immense weight. Then with a burst of wind energy, he pushed Carmen backwards. She went flying and gracefully landed near Sarah who was almost finished with her prep.

    With a single deep breath, Sarah let go and sent the arrow flying towards Trevor. Sarah put every ounce of energy she had into this one attack, not holding back an inch. The wind arrow was massive and cut through the air with searing hot tenacity, making a loud whistling noise as it raced towards its target.

    As it got closer, the terrain ripped upwards and divided from the incredible power emanating from the arrow. It quickly collided with Trevor and a massive teal colored explosion ensued.

    The blast was nothing short of extraordinary, being seen from miles away as it glowed and warped in violent fashion. The very wind currents in the area were manipulated and concentrated so tightly, creating a physical and visible form. The other fights occurring nearby briefly paused as they were surprised to see such destruction.

    ¡°Holy wow, Sarah! I think you did it!¡± Carmen said with a shocked smile, not sensing Trevor¡¯s presence anymore.

    ¡°You think? That serves him right! Annoying bastard.¡± Sarah replied, catching her breath as she de-summoned her Manifest. The smoke and dust was thick, completely obscuring their vision from the outcome of the blast.

    However, Carmen noticed something quickly approaching their location. A spear flew out from the smoke and struck Sarah directly in the stomach, lodging itself firmly.

    The scene went still and the world looked as though it were moving in slow motion. Carmen¡¯s heart sunk to the floor as she witnessed Sarah stumble backward, coughing up blood and collapsing to the ground. Carmen sprinted over to Sarah and quickly lifted her head upwards, trying to make her more comfortable.

    ¡°Sarah!! Sarah, are you okay!! Hey! Tell me you¡¯re okay!¡± She screamed out in desperation, tears starting to quickly well up. Sarah struggled to speak as she spit up blood with every breath.

    ¡°Ahg.. I-I guess.. T-That bastard got m-me..¡± Sarah said with a slight, bloodied smirk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much! Save your energy!!¡± Carmen held Sarah¡¯s hand tightly as she rocked her back and forth. She then noticed a teal colored whirl of wind energy flutter out of Sarah¡¯s wound.

    ¡°I-I think I redirected it, b-but I¡¯m losing t-too much.. Blood¡­¡± Sarah began to go in and out of consciousness until she ultimately passed out cold from the injury. Carmen desperately tried to shake Sarah awake, but despite a slight pulse, she was completely unresponsive.

    ¡°S-Sarah.. SARAH!! Wake up!! P-Please..¡± In that same moment the smoke cleared and there stood Trevor, with barely a scratch on him.

    ¡°Man, I didn¡¯t think I threw my Manifest that hard. Heh, sometimes I even impress myself. Maybe I should compete in the Azure Trials next time, with an aim like that, surely I would win at least Bronze!¡± He said with a snicker, patting himself on the back for his accomplishment.

    He called back his weapon, causing it to force itself out of Sarah¡¯s lifeless body as it fired backwards towards Trevor. Carmen had no response to his words. She sat there completely still, staring down at Sarah¡¯s bleeding body.

    ¡°Well, looks like you''re up kid. Hopefully you''re next attack is actually decent.¡± Trevor quipped as he slowly approached Carmen from behind. Carmen looked over her shoulder at him and her red eyes met with his. However, this time, something was incredibly off about her glare. Trevor felt an incomprehensible amount of pressure welling up in his chest, as though he were staring death itself in the eyes. He paused his approach as he began to feel nervous out of nowhere.

    ¡°What is this!? Why am I hesitating?¡± He thought to himself, confused as to why every ounce of his body wanted to run away at this moment.

    Carmen slowly stood up, still staring at Trevor with the most evil looking glare he had ever witnessed. She pointed her rapier at him and started to draw a strange symbol in the air, tracing black ink on an invisible canvas. The sky shifted to a dark purple as the eclipse in the sky began to drip a black substance onto the ground. The whole area grew dark and colder as Carmen¡¯s Core Energy exploded to unfathomable levels, greatly overshadowing Trevor¡¯s and everyone else present on the battlefield.

 CH 70: Scarlet Reaper V.S Blade Monarch

    Prior to the trio¡¯s engagement with Trevor, Zalthia and Claudia were deep in combat, trading blow after powerful blow. Claudia was making quick work of Zalthia¡¯s clones, dipping and dodging their attacks effortlessly as she dispatched them with precise swipes of her claymore. Zalthia joined in on the action and quickly swiped her scythe at Claudia, attacking her from all directions with the assistance of her clones.

    Claudia aimed her palm at the ground and multiple stone pillars burst from the dirt below. The pillars fired upwards and quickly defeated two of Zalthia¡¯s clones as they were unable to dodge in time. Zalthia and her seven remaining clones landed a short distance away, taking a moment to assess the situation.

    Despite Zalthia¡¯s many skillful advances, Claudia was proving quite difficult to deal with. Her abilities, in many ways, completely countered Zalthia¡¯s and this reality was becoming even more obvious to her. Zalthia specialized in upclose melee combat, but it was nigh impossible to consistently close the gap as Claudia manipulated the very ground beneath them.

    Claudia''s Earth affinity skills coupled with her immaculate sword handling, she became an incredible opponent for anyone to face. Being able to fight from range and melee, she had absolutely earned her spot as a Blade Monarch and Vice Captain of the Holy Core Saint Order.

    ¡°This is disappointing Zalthia. I honestly thought you''d be more of a challenge now, seeing as how everyone wouldn¡¯t shut up about you. Scarlet Reaper this, Scarlet Reaper that, you¡¯re still a joke to be honest¡­¡± Claudia coldly said, hardly breaking a sweat against Zalthia¡¯s assault.

    ¡°Hmph, you seem jealous that more people are aware of me than they are of you. I see you¡¯re still just as shallow as ever.¡± Zalthia quipped back as she skillfully twirled her scythe around.

    ¡°Jealous? Please¡­ Why would I be jealous of a girl that¡¯s too scared to use her own Manifest? If everyone knew how many times I¡¯ve humiliated you in battle, you wouldn¡¯t be so famous.¡± Claudia sent a cheeky smirk as she pressed her blade into the ground, resting her hands on the hilt.

    ¡°Tch. You really do like dwelling on the past huh? How about you focus on the battle happening before you right now.¡± Zalthia gave a deep red eyed glare as she struggled to come up with a better rebuttal, feeling small traces of truth behind Claudia¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dwell on it? We¡¯ve fought what? Eight times now? And you¡¯ve yet to truly make me work for it. If you don¡¯t want the past to repeat itself, then stop insulting me by not using your Manifest!¡± She forcibly stabbed Titan¡¯s Ward into the ground and the entire area began to shake violently. Zalthia and her clones were knocked off their feet as they saw a large golem form up from the earth behind Claudia.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been over this already! You don¡¯t want to fight my Manifest, Claudia.. Trust me, I can deal with you without it!¡± Zalthia quickly got to her feet and dashed towards Claudia, her clones mimicking her every move. Claudia frowned and her golem punched into the ground, causing a massive explosion. Zalthia¡¯s clones emerged from the dust as they began attacking the golem, keeping it busy while she fought with Claudia.

    Zalthia slashed and twirled her scythe around masterfully, moving like a woman possessed. Her barrage was heavy and quick, but to her surprise was being matched one for one by Claudia. Despite the large size of Claudia¡¯s Manifest, she effortlessly swung it with great speed.

    These two Vestas were going blow for blow, dancing around the battlefield with focused intention and flawless execution on both sides. Zalthia and Claudia collided, trying their best to push the other back.

    ¡°Ah, so it seems you¡¯ve improved a little bit. This is much more like it! Now show me why you put so much ¡®fear¡¯ into people!¡± Claudia said with a smirk, increasing her Core Energy to new levels.

    She exerted her power and sent Zalthia backwards, leaving her wide open for an attack. Zalthia grimaced from the blow and looked down to see Claudia already in front of her, ready to attack again.

    Just as Claudia thrusted her sword forward into Zalthia¡¯s chest, one of her clones appeared to take the blow for Zalthia. The clone turned to stone before exploding into a cloud of dust, raining dirt downwards. Zalthia dashed back even further and landed with her clones returning in front of her, taking a position of protection.

    ¡°Hmph, still needing to rely on those weak imitations I see. How cute..¡± Claudia remarked with another smirk, finding the clone¡¯s sacrifice to be quite amusing. Zalthia gave her another red eyed glare before she sensed something approaching from below. A large stone fist burst from the ground and uppercutted her in the chin, sending Zalthia high into the sky.

    ¡°Gah!! I''m so sick of this bitch!!¡± Zalthia thought to herself as she felt the pain from the attack radiate across her jawline. Once she reached the peak of her trajectory, Claudia appeared above Zalthia and swung her sword downward. Zalthia quickly blocked the attack with her scythe as the force from the blow sent her barreling to the ground. She crashed into the rocks below, causing an explosion that created a small crater in the process. However, Claudia was not finished with her assault.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    As Zalthia stood from the rubble, the very earth that cushioned her fall came alive and rose into the air. She quickly called back her clones just as all the rocks and boulders flew at her. The barrage was brutal and seemingly endless as stone after stone crashed into the crater, shaking the ground with each terrifying blow. The attack finally ended and as the dust cleared, there was Zalthia and two of her clones crouched down.

    Zalthia¡¯s scarlet robes were ripped and tattered, her long silver hair that was typically collected neatly to one side was messy and all over the place, and her scythe was bordering on unusable; incredibly chipped and cracked. A streak of blood raced down her forehead as she gasped for air, dripping onto the distressed ground.

    ¡°Might want to use your Manifest now¡­ This isn¡¯t a battle you can run away from either, so stop wasting my time and fight for real.¡± Claudia said with a fairly bored expression on her face. The wind blew heavily and as the tension increased, Zalthia slowly stood up. She softly sighed as she looked at the broken weapon in her hand, rubbing her thumb gently against its handle.

    ¡°Fine.. But know this.. Whatever happens from this point forward is on you. Your life as you know it will end after this battle. You¡¯ve been warned¡­¡± Zalthia softly replied, tossing her broken scythe to the ground. She absorbed her two remaining clones as she began to prepare herself.

    ¡°Oh please, spare me those empty words. I''ll walk away just fine from this encounter, same as always. Stop insulting me¡­¡± Claudia responded, stabbing her sword into the ground again as she rested her hands on the hilt, patiently waiting for Zalthia to make a move.

    Zalthia gripped her shredded robe and proceeded to rip it off, feeling that it was just in the way at this point. She then raised her right hand upwards, clenching every finger tightly besides the index and middle finger, which remained extended. Zalthia closed her eyes as she traced a symbol in the air with her two fingers, moving them quickly and precisely.

    In that same moment, a small dimensional rift appeared in front of her, shaking ominously with each passing second. Claudia looked on in confusion, wondering why Zalthia was doing all of these theatrics just to summon her Manifest.

    ¡°Is this some kind of joke to you? Why do you need to show me such useless movements??¡± She asked, growing more and more impatient. Just as she hit the peak of her impatience, Zalthia opened her eyes and reached into the void in front of her. She forcibly pulled out her Manifest, Mind Reaper.

    The air immediately grew colder and Claudia could feel the unsettling energy pouring out from it. Zalthia twirled the terrifying looking scythe around, causing its silver strands of hair to make a slight whistling sound. She finished her twirls and assumed a new position, clearly ready for the next phase of this battle. The skulls on the back of the blade stared at Claudia and sent a slight shiver down her spine.

    ¡°So that¡¯s Zalthia of One¡¯s Manifest? It certainly fits her look¡­ Something feels off about it though, hmmm¡­¡± Claudia thought to herself as she looked at her reflection in the black blade of Zalthia¡¯s new scythe.

    Then with tremendous speed, Zalthia was in Claudia¡¯s face. ¡°When did she!?!?¡± Claudia said with great surprise, shocked by her sudden increase in speed and movement. She sidestepped Zalthia¡¯s new attacks at the last second, with the blade just barely missing her face.

    Claudia dashed back and raised multiple stone pillars out of the ground in quick succession, hoping that these would slow Zalthia¡¯s approach. Zalthia rapidly sliced through the pillars like paper as she continued to closely pursue Claudia, not losing a single step.

    ¡°Where did all this power come from?? She wasn¡¯t moving anything like this earlier!¡± Claudia began to show signs of slight panic for the first time in this battle, taken completely off guard by this sudden increase in strength. Just as Zalthia closed the gap, the golem from before reared its ugly head again.

    A giant stone fist blindsided Zalthia with a brutal punch, sending her flying into some nearby boulders. She crashed into the rocks but to Claudia¡¯s surprise, she quickly recovered and dashed towards the golem with a breakneck pace.

    Zalthia gripped Mind Reaper tightly as she swiped at the golem with inhuman speed, slicing every inch of it with little to no resistance. The whistle from her scythe was loud as it cut through the stone like a hot blade to butter. Seconds later, the golem exploded and separated into tiny pieces after being shredded by Zalthia¡¯s Manifest.

    ¡°WHAT!?!¡± Claudia yelled, floored by such an impossible feat. However, Claudia couldn¡¯t dwell on it for too long because Zalthia was once again in her face, attacking from all directions. She was absolutely relentless and gave Claudia no room to rest.

    Just as she had her on the ropes, Zalthia lost focus for a slight moment, feeling pain from her prior wounds shooting through her body. Claudia noticed the hesitation and took advantage of this, summoning forth two massive walls of stone. They quickly came together and caught Zalthia in between them.

    Zalthia coughed up blood as she tried to free herself, continuing to be pressed tightly on both sides of her. Despite her efforts, it seemed as though it was a little too late to turn the tides of this battle. Claudia chuckled as she landed in front of her captured foe, finding the current situation to be quite amusing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, you had me startled there for a second. Your Manifest is strong, shame you didn¡¯t use it earlier..¡± Claudia aimed her palm at Zalthia and the walls began to press even harder against her, causing Zalthia to scream out in pain.

    ¡°I told you I would walk away from this perfectly fine..¡± She glared at Zalthia with her piercing blue eyes, but to her surprise, Zalthia began to laugh.

    ¡°Man, you really enjoy hearing yourself talk, don¡¯t you?? You haven¡¯t walked away from anything yet..¡± Claudia was confused by her shift in mood and then in that same moment, Zalthia dissipated from between the two walls. Just as she disappeared, Claudia felt a deep, ice cold slash hit her back. Slicing cleanly through her armor and into her flesh.

    ¡°That was a clone you were talking to, idiot.. If you weren¡¯t so damn dense, you would have known it wasn¡¯t real from the start.¡± Claudia quickly turned around, shocked by the fake out as she saw Zalthia behind her, holding that ungodly looking scythe. Its blade dripped with her blood as its energy grew in rapid fashion. Claudia swung her sword, causing Zalthia to dash back, creating space between them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it had to end like this, but.. Your time is up.. It¡¯s my win.¡± Zalthia said with an almost saddened tone, clearly insinuating something dark.

    ¡°What are you talking about?? You merely cut me.. That is not enou-¡± Claudia stopped talking as a heavy jolt slammed her chest. She stumbled back and looked at Zalthia, seeing her vibrant red eyes staring deeply. Moments later, Claudia found herself back at home, ten years in the past. Little did Claudia know that her world was about to crumble before her very eyes.

 CH 71: Carmens Rage

    Claudia was stunned by her sudden transportation, having never experienced anything like this before.

    ¡°What!? Why am I here!? How!?!¡± Claudia questioned as she frantically looked around her new surroundings, finding them incredibly familiar and nostalgic. Suddenly, the door opened and in walked her little sister, greeting Claudia with a big smile. Claudia smiled back before saying hello, feeling happy to see her baby sister again. However, this warm moment didn¡¯t last long at all, as the doors to her room blew open.

    Faceless men, shrouded in darkness, walked inside; their footsteps sounding incredibly heavy. They approached and violently took hold of Claudia¡¯s sister, placing a burlap bag over her head.

    ¡°No! Stop!! Unhand her this instant!!¡± She yelled and screamed, angry that anyone would dare put their hands on her family. As they dragged the little girl back, Claudia noticed that she couldn¡¯t move from her position and that her cries were completely unheard. She was simply a bystander that had no influence on the situation at all.

    The faceless men proceeded to beat the little girl with large hammers, brutally murdering her in terrible fashion. The sound of the actions taking place were incomprehensible as Claudia could hear every squelch and snap.

    ¡°BRIDGETTE!!!! NO!! HOW COULD YOU!!!?!?!¡± Claudia screamed out with horror filled tears. She was absolutely horrified and devastated at the sight of her dead sister, having no words for the atrocity that just occurred in front of her. The faceless men walked out of the room after finishing and closed the door, shutting it incredibly slowly.

    Once the lock caught, the scenario stopped and shifted into another, putting Claudia into another familiar location. She looked around with great confusion and wondered how she ended up in this new place.

    Claudia''s family was all seated at the table. Her father, mother, elder brother, and little sister were enjoying a meal together. Just as Claudia began to calm down from the prior nightmare and felt the comfort of her family, faceless men arrived into the room again.

    Her parents looked panicked as they were violently ripped from their chairs and thrown to the ground. Once again, Claudia desperately tried to help, but she could do nothing other than watch everything unfold before her.

    The entire family was slaughtered in front of her, blood and flesh flying in every direction as the faceless men used severely unconventional methods to dispatch them. Claudia cried out as she became overcome with incredible grief, terrified by everything that was happening. The scenario ended and curiously, another situation occurred. Claudia was now forever trapped in her mind, witnessing horrible nightmares for the rest of her life.

    Claudia¡¯s body dropped to the ground completely lifeless. Her eyes were wide open as drool dripped from her slightly agape mouth. Claudia¡¯s Manifest faded away and the pillars she summoned retreated back into the earth below, no longer having a master''s orders to follow. Zalthia stared at her before suddenly stumbling to the ground, unable to stand up.

    The eye sockets of the skulls on her scythe glowed a deep black as Zalthia¡¯s head started hurting. She began to witness the brutal killings of the little girl in Claudia¡¯s nightmares, seeing every grizzly detail as though she were there herself. Zalthia couldn¡¯t help but imagine what it would feel like if that little girl was Carmen or Nyanza, unwillingly putting herself into Claudia¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°Damn it all.. Why did she have to make me use my Manifest?¡± She softly muttered under her breath as tears began to well up. The visceral screams of those present in Claudia¡¯s nightmares were absolutely haunting and Zalthia felt terrible for her fallen opponent, fully regretting that the battle turned out this way.

    Just as she wiped her eyes, Zalthia sensed a massive surge of Core Energy explode in the distance. The pressure in her chest felt incredibly sinister, causing her to grow worried.

    ¡°Whose power is this?? Never felt anything like it.¡± She wondered as she slowly got to her feet, looking in the direction of the burst of power.

    Trevor watched in fear as the eclipse continued to drip black ink all over the ground, making the entire area incredibly dark and slick.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt Core Energy like this before. It feels p-pure evil!!¡± Just what is this girl!?¡± He questioned, slowly backing away from Carmen as she glared deep into his eyes. As he looked on, he noticed that Carmen began to change before his eyes.

    Her silver hair had transitioned to a bright white color, her eyes were completely red, socket to socket, and her skin grew significantly more pale. While she still looked like a young girl, Carmen certainly didn¡¯t seem human at that moment. But, despite the impressive nature of her transition, it still seemed rather incomplete visually.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Just as she finished her transformation, the whole battlefield was flattened by absurd levels of gravitational force. The size of Carmen¡¯s new gravity field was simply remarkable, affecting multiple miles worth of land. All soldiers in the surrounding area, the Holy Core Saints, and members of Six got pushed to the ground.

    The earth below crumbled and shifted under the immense pressure, unable to withstand the gravity being asserted onto it. Trevor slammed into the ground, face down and completely unable to move an inch. Zalthia, who wasn¡¯t much further away, was also tossed to the dirt and watched as her sister slowly walked towards Trevor.

    ¡°What the hell is going on!?! Did she go berserk again?? But, that shouldn¡¯t be possible anymore!¡± Zalthia thought to herself as she tried to lift her body upwards.

    Carmen paused her approach a few meters from Trevor as she lifted two of her fingers, pointing them outwards at him and motioning them inwards slowly. Trevor immediately levitated off of the ground and was put into a standing position. Even though he was now standing, he couldn¡¯t willingly move his body at all.

    ¡°What are you doing you stupid girl!?!? Let me go!!¡± He yelled with an angered expression, upset that he was being absolutely embarrassed by this teenage girl.

    Suddenly, his stiff body started to float towards Carmen slowly. She brought him within a couple arms length before stopping his approach. Trevor¡¯s angered frown quickly changed to that of fear as Carmen continued to stare him in the eyes, not breaking contact for even a second.

    ¡°L-Look, I¡¯m sorry for hurting your friend. Truly, I am! So please, just let me go!¡± Trevor said, losing all of his confidence from earlier as he pleaded for his life. Carmen, not saying a single word, curiously raised her open palm again as she aimed it at him.

    Carmen slowly began to close her hand as though she were squeezing something. Trevor screamed out in pain as his body started getting crushed by an invisible force. His bones popped and contorted under the pressure, breaking slowly in the most gruesome and disgusting way possible.

    ¡°P-PLEASE!!! STOP!!!¡± He yelled out, hoping against all hope that she would let him go. Carmen paused briefly and then quickly closed her hand, squeezing her fist tightly together.

    Trevor exploded in extravagant fashion, flesh and blood splattering in all directions. It was as though Carmen had crushed a handful of grapes, squeezing every ounce of juice out of them. Zalthia, the members of Six, and the other Holy Core Saints looked on in horror as they witnessed Carmen completely eviscerate this man with no remorse. His mangled body of broken bones and limp flesh dropped to the ground, making a sickening squish sound against the solid terrain below.

    As everyone laid there in stunned silence, still unable to move from the gravity field, Carmen turned her head slowly towards the remaining Holy Core Saints. The ink that rained down from the sky suddenly raced towards Carmen¡¯s shadow. It began to increase in size and come to life, looking like a massive pool of black ink.

    ¡°W-What is she doing now!?!¡± Cassandra asked, looking over at her comrade.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t like the feeling of this.¡± Riegard replied, growing more concerned as each second passed. The shadow then quickly darted towards the remaining four Holy Core Saints, splitting off into multiple directions.

    The inky shadow snaked around and rushed like a raging river, consuming everything it touched. It was spreading outward at an impressive rate, taking no time at all to reach those present on the battlefield.

    ¡°What is that stuff?!?¡± Asiah questioned, wondering if they should be as concerned as their opponents. Before she got a response from anyone, the ink curiously snaked around her and Vera, showing zero interest in them.

    She looked over in confusion, surprised that the ink seemed to have a mind of its own. It continued to go around the other members of Six and Moments later, it reached its target.

    Cassandra, Riegard, Byron, and Simone were all covered in a pool of black ink as they laid there on the ground. The Holy Core Saints yelled out in a panic as they noticed that they were sinking into the pool, getting pulled further down into the dark depths. Within a few seconds, their bodies completely disappeared from the ground and their cries could no longer be heard.

    The ink receded and dissipated, revealing the earth it was once covering. There wasn¡¯t a single body or trace of the Holy Core Saints left, as though they were never there in the first place. Jordan of Five looked terrified as Carmen¡¯s shadow shrunk back to its normal size, absolutely shocked by what he just witnessed.

    ¡°S-She just k-killed five Sapphire Class Vestas like it was nothing¡­ W-what??¡± He muttered, unable to get his thoughts together. As he continued to look on in shock, Carmen turned around and quickly made her way to Sarah. She lifted her up before leaping into the sky, headed in the direction of their base camp.

    As she left the area, the gravity field subsided and the large eclipse consuming the sun disappeared, brightening up the battlefield once again. Zalthia and the other members of Six got to their feet with confused expressions on their faces, not sure of what just happened.

    ¡°Commander¡­ What.. What just happened?¡± Ka-leel asked Zalthia as he dusted off his uniform, still playing back the events in his head.

    ¡°I have no idea what that was, but we need to get back to the camp. Quickly!¡± She replied, grabbing her tattered robes off the ground. However, before they left, Vera noticed someone approaching them from the rear.

    Everyone turned around to see Caleb slowly walking towards them, limping with each step. He was still alive from the sudden blow he received, but he certainly did not look good.

    ¡°Prince Ravenfell!?¡± Felicity yelled out as she rushed over, helping him stand before he collapsed to the ground. He gave her a pained moan for a response, not feeling up for any kind of conversation.

    ¡°Asiah, let Vera carry him and let¡¯s hurry back to the base.¡± She nodded and after loading him up, they dashed towards their base, not wasting a single second.

 Character Profile: Zalthia Belouis

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    When creating the Belouis sisters, I wanted them all to have completely different personalities. Azhane is very kind & nurturing, Carmen is curious & reckless, Tiaran is quiet & calm, Nyanza is a loud jokester, and Zalthia is stern & dutiful. They all have aspects that are totally opposite, but in a lot of ways compliment each other.

    As the 2nd eldest, I wanted Zalthia to be Azhane''s voice of reason, especially with Azhane being so new to the role of ruling a nation. Zalthia''s no nonsense attitude and "I''ll do it myself" mentality helps keep Azhane grounded, allowing her to focus on more pressing matters while Zalthia takes care of the dirty work. Even though Zalthia can be a bit condescending and direct with her tone, Azhane never finds it rude and instead values her sisters thoughts. I found this dynamic to be quite interesting to work with.

    Zalthia didn''t always used to be like this though. We will explore the why''s and how''s throughout the rest of the trilogy, including the reason behind why she never likes using her Manifest. It goes a lot deeper than just "it''s very dangerous." Maybe when the entire Manifest War series is complete, I''ll do a spin off series with Zalthia as the MC. That would be a lot of fun to write!

    Thanks for reading!

 CH 72: No More Bloodshed

    Carmen, still in her berserker state, landed at the center of the base camp with terrifying force, crushing the ground beneath her feet. The camp already looked fairly destroyed, having succumbed to her massive gravity field from earlier. She sprinted towards the infirmary with great speed, looking for some help.

    Carmen burst into the tent and saw Rivell picking some supplies up off of the ground. He turned around and was startled to see Carmen standing there, wondering why her hair was shifting from white to silver. Her eyes changed back to normal as tears began to stream down.

    ¡°Ah Carmen!? When did you ge-¡± He stopped talking as he noticed Sarah¡¯s unconscious body in her arms. Rivell dropped everything in his hands as he sprinted over to them, his heart racing from the sight of his injured friend.

    ¡°Need help here!!¡± He yelled out, getting the attention of nearby doctors. Rivell then summoned forth his Manifest, quickly opening it up and placing his hand on an empty page.

    He poured his Core Energy into it and a green, runic circle appeared around them. It glowed incredibly bright as green petals gathered and attached themselves onto Sarah¡¯s body.

    ¡°Come on Sarah!! Not like this!!¡± He yelled, desperately trying his best to heal her. The petals skated across her belly and entered Sarah¡¯s body, analyzing every inch of her body. The giant, blood filled gash on her stomach started to close up and disappear, looking almost as good as new.

    Moments later, the color began to come back to her face and her pulse stabilized. She stopped glowing as all of the green petals faded away and Rivell¡¯s Manifest closed itself. Sarah¡¯s injury had been healed, but to their surprise, she didn¡¯t wake up.

    Rivell fell onto his back, feeling completely exhausted and panting heavily after using up every ounce of his remaining Core Energy to perform that healing. A doctor rushed over and did a quick examination on Sarah¡¯s body, finding something rather disturbing as he did so.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems that her Strand has been damaged. We need to move her to a healing pod right away or else she could die from the loss of all her Core Energy!!¡± He ordered some nearby nurses to gather her body quickly and they proceeded to move her to a separate wing of the infirmary. Just as they cleared out of the room, Zalthia and the other members of Six rushed into the tent.

    ¡°Carmen! What¡¯s wrong!? Are you okay!?¡± She exclaimed, wanting to make sure everything was alright. Another doctor informed them of the situation, detailing the state of Sarah. Zalthia glanced over at Carmen with a worried expression after getting updated, still playing back the prior events in her head.

    ¡°Lady Carmen, are you alright?¡± Asiah asked with a soft voice. Carmen gave no response, instead she stood from her chair and started to head towards the exit.

    ¡°Where are you going??¡± Zalthia questioned, confused by Carmen¡¯s lack of attentiveness. She paused her approach as she looked over her shoulder, exerting an impossibly high amount of pressure. The level of bloodlust seeping out of her in that moment was almost on par with Azhane Belouis and everyone in that room recognized it immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them all..¡± She softly said in an irritated tone, clearly in a terrible mood. Her voice was totally different in that moment, sounding like she was possessed by something. Everyone flinched as they felt slight fear from her words, realizing that she was beyond serious. She began to walk forward again, but Zalthia stepped in the way to halt Carmen¡¯s advance.

    ¡°No.. You aren¡¯t going back out there¡­ It¡¯s finished.¡± She replied in a serious tone, glaring at Carmen with her vivid eyes.

    ¡°MOVE!!¡± Carmen responded with an almost evil cadence, sounding grizzly and foreign in tone. Then, with a quick and swift chop to the back of Carmen¡¯s neck, Ka-leel of Four knocked Carmen out cold. She slumped over as Zalthia caught her, holding Carmen close. Zalthia nodded at Ka-leel and looked down at Carmen with a somber expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.. We don¡¯t need anyone else getting hurt.. No more bloodshed.¡± She said, brushing Carmen¡¯s hair to the side. The room remained quiet as Zalthia sat Carmen down on a chair. She then turned her attention to Rivell and gave him a slight smile.

    ¡°Take her to my tent and stay with her until she wakes up. She¡¯ll need the support of a friend.¡± Rivell nodded in agreement and he quickly got off the ground, walking over to Carmen. With the help of a few nearby guards, they took her out of the infirmary. Zalthia let out a big sigh of relief as she took a seat, clearly exhausted from this eventful day.

    As the sun began to sit lower in the sky, there was a panic occurring at the Lumen and Arista base camp. Soldiers were running around with confused and frightened expressions, wondering what caused such massive gravitational weight to fall upon them. The basecamp was in shambles and despite the military strength these two nations possessed, nothing prepared them for such a random phenomenon.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Inside of the command center, Gabriella Ramos and Leo Vaux¡¯hallah got to their feet slowly, not sure what to make of the situation.

    ¡°What was that just now?!? I¡¯ve never felt anything like that before!¡± Leo remarked, brushing the dirt off of his usually pristine white robes and picking up his priest''s hat. Before the Empress could respond, multiple soldiers burst into the tent with fear-filled faces.

    ¡°Your Excellency!! We have terrible news!!¡± A soldier yelled, struggling to catch his breath.

    ¡°Well, what is it?? Spit it out boy!¡± Gabriella eagerly wanted him to get to the point.

    ¡°Our scouts just relayed some new information! They report that the Holy Core Saints have fallen. They¡¯re all missing except for Claudia Vandel and Trevor Falmon!!¡± The High Priest¡¯s eyes went wide with shock, not believing this soldier for a second.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!! There is no way that is possible!!!¡± One of their generals'' stepped to the front of the group and confirmed the report.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Holiness, but it¡¯s true. We have retrieved Claudia Vandel¡¯s body, she¡¯s breathing but completely unresponsive, and.. Um.. Sir Falmon is.. Well.. Nigh unrecognizable.. And as for the other members, they¡¯re nowhere to be seen. We can¡¯t even sense their presence anymore¡­¡± The general looked down at the ground with a saddened expression, feeling terribly sorry to report such somber news.

    Leo dropped his hat onto the floor again, completely stunned by what he was hearing.

    ¡°I-Impossible¡­ Who could even do such a thing?¡± He continued to softly mutter to himself, struggling to find the words to explain this ridiculous situation. Gabriella looked over at him with an angered expression.

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself! Soldiers fall in battle everyday, this is nothing more than a slight setback. We will continue our advance!¡± She said, trying to get Leo riled up again. He turned his head towards her slowly, still donning the same blank stare from before.

    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t understand, that was our last trump card¡­ Other than soldiers, we have nothing left to send¡­ We¡¯re finished..¡± He stuttered, having no idea how to proceed in this battle.

    ¡°And? We will send every soldier and resource we have left to continue this war!! Don¡¯t you dare back down and cower to our enemy now!¡± She screamed out, growing more irritated with the High Priest and his lack of fight. She then turned her attention to the general before giving new orders.

    ¡°Prepare our men and get ready for another strike within the hour! We will show them the true might of Arista and put fear into their hearts once again!!¡± Gabriella barked.

    The general hesitated, knowing that his soldiers were still incredibly exhausted from their prior battle, and he looked at the High Priest to hopefully say something against the order. Leo remained stunned and silent, being of no use in this situation at all.

    ¡°GO!!¡± Gabriella yelled with a rage filled scowl, exerting her Core Energy to new heights. The general and the other soldiers immediately bowed before exiting the tent, swiftly putting her orders into action. The Empress sat back down in an absolute fit as she contemplated what to do next

    Back at Volaire¡¯s base camp, night had fallen and many of the soldiers were taking a much needed rest. However, Carmen had woken up in an unfamiliar tent. Her eyes darted around slowly as she grimaced at the slight headache she had, rubbing the back of her neck gently.

    ¡°Ow, what happened to me and why am I back at base?¡± After a brief thought, images of Sarah getting injured flooded her mind. However, to her surprise, everything after that moment was a complete blur. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember anything beyond that point. Just as she was about to get out of the bed, someone entered the tent.

    Zalthia approached as she noticed that Carmen was awake. She gave her a warm half smile before taking a seat next to her on the bed.

    ¡°Where is Sarah and Caleb! Are they alright!?!?¡± Carmen exclaimed, desperately hoping to hear some positive news. Zalthia nodded slowly before responding.

    ¡°Yeah.. They¡¯re fine and thanks to you, Sarah will live.¡± A wave of relief and emotions washed over Carmen, taking a massive weight off of her shoulders. She began to tear up and moments later, burst into a heavy cry. Zalthia brought her in close for a hug, gently comforting her little sister the best she could.

    ¡°There, there, it¡¯ll be alright. It¡¯s over now..¡± She softly said as she rubbed Carmen¡¯s head.

    ¡°T-they never would¡¯ve gotten hurt if we had just stayed put.. A-Azhane was right about me. I still haven¡¯t g-grown up yet.. W-why is it so hard for me to listen!? I¡¯m so stupid!¡± Carmen replied with another loud cry, blubbering through her shaky words.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t blame yourself for what happened, you hear me? Anything could have happened at that moment. All that matters is that everyone made it out alive and that you grow from this. Worry about nothing else right now¡­¡± Carmen continued to cry and feel terrible about what happened, wishing things could have gone differently. Zalthia stared at the fireplace, letting out a soft sigh as she rocked Carmen.

    A long while passed as Carmen had finally calmed down, causing Zalthia to end her warm embrace. She sniffed and wiped her eyes before asking Zalthia a question.

    ¡°What happened after Sarah got hurt? Were you guys the ones that brought us back here?¡± She wondered, still having no idea what occurred. Zalthia was confused by this question, raising her eyebrow as high as it could go.

    ¡°Wait.. You don¡¯t remember what happened??¡± She quickly asked.

    ¡°No. Last thing I remember is seeing Sarah laying in my arms unconscious¡­ Everything went dark after that and then I woke up here. No matter how hard I try, there¡¯s nothing else I can recall.¡± She replied, tapping her chin lightly.

    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­ Well.. You went berserk again.¡± Zalthia stood up from the bed and walked over towards the fireplace, stoking the fire inside.

    ¡°I went berserk? Like, when I didn¡¯t have control over my Manifest??¡± Carmen asked, growing more curious with each passing second. Zalthia stopped stoking the fire and shook her head before facing Carmen again.

    ¡°This was nothing like your prior outbursts. You were.. Different.. Kind of hard to explain.¡± Carmen was perplexed by this statement, still not fully understanding what Zalthia meant by ¡°different.¡± Before Zalthia could further her explanation, a general entered the tent and requested her presence for a debrief.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to talk about this later. Get some rest, kiddo.¡± Carmen nodded as Zalthia exited the tent with the general following closely.

    ¡°Zalthia seemed really weird just now. Did I do something bad out there?¡± She thought to herself as she laid back down, staring at the fabric ceiling. She contemplated their conversation until she ultimately fell back to sleep, continuing her rest from such a long day.

 CH 73: Falling Apart

    The following morning came and the fighting between both sides resumed, clashing over the bloodstained battlefields once again. Priscilla summoned forth her legion, commanding them to fight alongside the Volairen forces. The members of Six also took up their arms and assisted in battle, hoping they could tip the scales in their favor.

    Carmen wisely stayed behind, having no desire to fight after what happened the prior day. She instead decided to spend all day at the infirmary sitting beside Sarah, who was currently resting inside of a healing pod. As she sat there staring at her unconscious friend, Rivell and Caleb walked into the room.

    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± Caleb asked, pulling up a chair and taking a seat.

    ¡°Good. The doctor said her Strand received extensive damage and that she might not be able to summon her Manifest anymore¡­¡± Carmen responded with a somber tone, feeling awful about the news.

    ¡°What?? Oh no.. Sarah¡­ I¡¯m so sorry..¡± Caleb replied, not wanting to believe what he had just heard.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for this stupid war to be over with..¡± Rivell clenched his fist together as he gritted his teeth, feeling more angry than sad at that moment. The trio sat in silence as they continued to watch over Sarah, patiently waiting for her to wake up.

    The war continued day after day, showing very little signs of slowing down. Multiple weeks had now passed and the enemy numbers were beginning to thin, losing a significant portion of both Lumen and Arista soldiers. However, despite their lower numbers, the enemy alliance had forced an absolute stalemate. Neither side was making any progress against the other, essentially starting each day at square one.

    In the Lumen and Arista basecamp, the High Priest defiantly stood from his chair after getting yet another unfavorable debrief from their general.

    ¡°Empress Ramos.. What are we even doing this for anymore?? We have more than lost our chance here..¡± He said, finding this war to be an incredible waste of time at this point.

    ¡°What!? This isn¡¯t over!! I will not be humiliated by these roaches, so we will continue our-¡± She remarked before getting cut off by an angered High Priest.

    ¡°ENOUGH!! I only agreed to this alliance because you assured me a victory, however we have accomplished nothing!! It¡¯s been weeks and we¡¯ve completely stalemated, literally no progress at all. I¡¯m not throwing away the lives of my men any longer. It is done.¡± Leo was beyond fed up at this point and his harsh expression plainly spelled it out to the Empress.

    Gabriella was shocked by the High Priest¡¯s sudden change of attitude, having not expected him to come to this decision so quickly. Before she could reply, he glanced over at his general and ordered a formal retreat, commanding him to pull back every single Lumen soldier from the battle. Leo then looked over his shoulder as he glared at the Empress.

    ¡°You are more than welcome to continue, but you no longer have the Lumen Theocracy¡¯s support. I bid you good luck with your decision..¡± The Empress scowled at him as he exited the room, followed by a group of Lumen soldiers.

    An Arista general stepped towards her and bowed his head, awaiting any kind of order.

    ¡°Tch.. Useless.. Fine, call back our troops and head back to Arista¡­¡± She reluctantly said, leaning back in her chair with the look of absolute disappointment and annoyance on her face.

    The general bowed again and quickly bolted out of the tent. However, once he left, Gabriella snapped her fingers.

    ¡°Show yourselves..¡± Seconds later, multiple individuals appeared before her, kneeling down and bowing their heads. They wore all black robes and had red masks covering their eyes, perfectly hiding their tanned faces. There was a mysterious aura about them and they sat there in complete silence until the individual closest to the Empress spoke.

    ¡°We, the Arista Shadow Infantry, await your commands.¡± She said with a heavy voice.

    ¡°Go to Ariana City and assassinate Azhane Belouis¡­ Castle de Belouis should be lightly guarded now and with her being out of commission, this is the perfect time to strike. Take the portal, get rid of her and kill anyone that crosses your path. Go..¡± Gabriella motioned her hand and the robed individuals dash out of the tent, leaving just as silently as they appeared.

    ¡°I will have her head in the palm of my hands, this I swear¡­¡± She squeezed together a fist as she smirked, thinking deeply about how great that would feel.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The halls were dim and eerily quiet at Castle de Belouis. Not a sound could be heard as the moonlight trickled through the windows, painting the tile floors white. Besides the maids, butlers, and a few guards on duty, the castle was nearly empty. It was the perfect time for an enemy to strike.

    Multiple quick and shadowy figures silently dashed through the halls, not making a single noise as they skated across the air. They bolted up the stairs and eventually found themselves at Azhane Belouis¡¯ sleeping quarters. The group looked around with great intent and focus, making sure the coast was completely clear. They slowly opened the door and entered the room one by one, still being impossibly quiet the entire time.

    The group of assailants approached the center of the room as they saw Azhane¡¯s fair and slim body sound asleep on a large bed. She still had not awoken from her battle against Varric and Von, making the Queen completely defenseless at this moment.

    They gave each other a soft nod before preparing to eliminate their target swiftly. The group split off in multiple directions and surrounded her bed, taking out incredibly sharp knives with poison dripping from them.

    The tension was high until one of the assassins aimed his knife at her body, raising his hand up high. With great speed, he thrust it forward into Azhane¡¯s chest, stabbing her perfectly in the heart. The others joined in and stabbed her all over, sending blood across the sheets and into the air.

    They pierced her body over and over, making sure it would be impossible for her to survive. However, they began to notice that something wasn¡¯t quite right. Azhane¡¯s body curiously shifted and faded, as though it were some kind of hologram or projection. She warped and flexed until eventually disappearing.

    The assassins looked surprised as they quickly stepped back from the bed, looking around the room with panicked glances. Suddenly, the pristine and clean walls of the Queen¡¯s bedroom transitioned into a dingy and dark color, changing completely to that of a musty old dungeon. Confusion overcame the intruders as they quickly tried to rush for the door, hoping to escape before the situation got worse.

    The double doors of Azhane¡¯s room flickered and disappeared, revealing a solid wall with no way out. They stopped in their tracks as they frantically looked around, scanning the room for any kind of escape route. Moments later, they heard footsteps approaching from behind them. The assassins turned around to see light blue eyes glowing in the darkness, getting closer and closer with each step.

    ¡°You people sure are bold to step foot in this castle... Did you seriously think no one was guarding Her Majesty? I¡¯ll be sure to make this quick, you absolute amateurs¡­¡± Said a deep voice coming from the darkness.

    The mysterious individual stepped into the light and there stood Graymoor of Two, eyes glowing incredibly brightly while he held his Manifest. The intruders flinched at the sight of him as they were caught completely off guard by his illusion. However, to his surprise, the lead assailant shot him a simple smirk.

    With an agile quickness, the intruder tossed a flare high into the air. It popped loudly as it exploded into a blinding white light. The moment Graymoor¡¯s eyes met with the piercing white, he grimaced intensely as he squinted his eyes. He frantically stumbled back in an absolute daze, as though the light had severely injured him.

    ¡°Damn it, I was careless! Of course they know about my weakness now!¡± He thought to himself as he deeply rubbed his eyes, still backing away from the blinding light. The assassins slowly stepped forward as his illusion faded completely.

    Graymoor Penult¡¯s Manifest, Illusion Hand, had the unfortunate cost of severe light sensitivity to his eyes. Whenever he activated his illusory abilities, his eyes as well as his sword would glow a light blue color. The moment his opponents gazed upon the alluring color, they would immediately be captured by his illusions. However, while his eyes glowed, they would become incredibly sensitive to light. The brighter the light, the more severe the pain would be.

    Thanks to the leaked information from Briddle, Gabriella Ramos and all of her subordinates knew about this adverse weakness. The assassins she sent were more than prepared to take advantage of this newfound knowledge.

    As the assailants surrounded him, Graymoor cautiously collected himself, breathing out slowly. His eyes remained closed as he entered his signature sword stance, pointing the blade upwards as his feet slid into the perfect formation. Just as his hand gripped the handle tightly, the intruders bolted forward.

    In an absolute flurry, they slashed and jabbed at Graymoor with incredibly quick movements. Even though Graymoor had his eyes closed, he easily sidestepped and dodged every attack sent his way. It was as though he had a sixth sense directing him every inch of the way.

    He parried two dagger stabs from behind and immediately thrust his Manifest into their chests, pointing the blade directly into their hearts. Once dispatched, he immediately dodged another strike coming from his left. Graymoor proceeded to palm their arm as it was still extended, striking at the elbow and breaking it with relative ease.

    Despite being at a clear disadvantage and having injured his eyes, Graymoor did not miss a single beat. His sword skills were just as impeccable as ever, making quick work of these skillful assassins. Within a few short moments, only one of them remained. He looked around with a fearful expression as Graymoor slowly approached.

    Seconds later, Graymoor dashed forward and swung his sword with lightning quick agility. The last assailant¡¯s head flew into the air and landed onto the floor, making a gruesome thud sound as it rolled over. The dungeon grew incredibly silent as blood dripped from his sword.

    ¡°I knew it was only a matter of time before attempts at Azhane¡¯s life would be made. No matter how many times they try to exploit me, I will protect Her Majesty with my life, this I swear..¡± Graymoor flung the blood off of his sword as he slowly opened his eyes. His vision wasn¡¯t great, but it was good enough to make out where the exit was.

    He walked towards the wall and pressed on one of the cold bricks. The walls shook as a small opening revealed itself, sliding out of the way to make a doorway. He stepped through and headed down the hall, continuing his patrol of the castle to make sure no more intruders had come inside.

 CH 74: Sense of Normality

    The winter sun was warm in southern Volaire as the fighting began to die down. Curiously, the mood at Volaire¡¯s basecamp became much lighter. Laughter could be heard for the first time in weeks and smiles could be seen on soldiers'' faces, happy that the war was finally coming to an end. The Arista and Lumen forces had fully retreated and headed back to their respective nations, no longer seeing the point of wasting valuable resources on a stalemate.

    Over at the medical tent, Carmen rushed inside with Caleb and Rivell following closely. They entered the western wing of the infirmary and saw Sarah sitting up in a bed, eating some food.

    ¡°Sarah!! The war is over! We can go home tomorrow!!¡± Rivell yelled with glee, grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Gah, you¡¯re so freaking loud, dummy! Lower your voice!¡± Sarah barked back, trying to be considerate to the others that were resting inside.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry! My bad.¡± Rivell loudly whispered with an embarrassed expression. Sarah chuckled at him and looked over at the rest of the group with a smile.

    ¡°Geez, I¡¯ve only been awake for a week and you guys are already causing trouble without me.¡± The group shared a laugh before chatting, catching up on various topics and enjoying each other''s company before heading back home.

    The following day came quickly and Carmen, accompanied by her friends and Asiah, had loaded up into a carriage. Their destination was Ariana City. However, the trip was everything but pleasant as they rode across the war torn landscape of southern Volaire. The once lush and rolling hills, usually flourishing with life, were burned and ripped apart.

    Multiple towns and villages were completely destroyed and many innocent lives were lost from the sudden invasion. Even though the war had come to a stalemate and ended, the Nation of Volaire couldn¡¯t possibly see this as a victory.

    Relief efforts had already gotten underway, relocating the people that had lost their homes or families. The Volairen soldiers were bringing them closer to the capital city, where temporary living accommodations were being made. As Carmen and company got closer to Ariana, they noticed a sea of new cabins being built off in the distance.

    ¡°Woah, look at all those houses!¡± Rivell exclaimed as he looked out the window, having never seen so many homes in a single area.

    ¡°Yeah, they got them up pretty quickly thanks to King Ravenfell. He sent supplies and workers from Melspire to help out. We definitely owe him big time for this act of kindness.¡± Asiah said, showing an appreciative smile as she also looked out the window.

    ¡°You¡¯re dad is awesome, Caleb! He¡¯s alright in my book.¡± Sarah added with a smirk, happy to hear that a member of royalty was putting their power to good use. They continued to chat until they eventually reached the gates of the city, riding through the large walls surrounding Ariana.

    Caleb looked over at Carmen, noticing that she was strangely quiet during the trip.

    ¡°Hey Carmen, how¡¯s Queen Azhane doing? I haven¡¯t heard anything about her condition.¡± He asked, hoping that she had an answer.

    ¡°She¡¯s still asleep.. It¡¯s been four weeks since her fight and she still hasn¡¯t shown any sign of waking up..¡± The carriage grew silent after Carmen¡¯s reply until Rivell chimed in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Carmen, she¡¯ll wake up soon! It¡¯s just a matter of time, promise!¡± Carmen gave a slight smile and nod, appreciating the comment.

    The carriage finally arrived at Castle de Belouis and as they exited the cart, the group was greeted by multiple maids and butlers. Nadine was also present and she gave Carmen a warm hug upon seeing her.

    ¡°Welcome home, young miss! Welcome home!¡± She said, squeezing tighter and tighter. Carmen hugged back as she accepted the greeting with a smile. The group headed inside and took a moment to unwind after a long trip from the war torn region.

    Several days later at the turn of the year, a cool afternoon breeze blew into Azhane Belouis¡¯s room. Graymoor, who was sitting next to her bed, had a fresh newspaper open. He flipped through the pages and scanned each line quietly, enjoying the breeze tickling his cheek.

    Just as he got to the center, he noticed a sizable article detailing the sudden disappearance of the Boundless. It described the terrible state of their city and the ruins that remained, highlighting a possible massacre occuring there. The paper also went on to say that Olun officials had no idea who or what caused that much damage, finding it quite mysterious how such a major threat would be dealt with so swiftly and with no witnesses. The excerpt ended with a simple statement of, ¡°Whoever is responsible, Alaira thanks you. Good riddance¡­¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Hmph, I think it¡¯s best no one knows what you did¡­¡± Graymoor whispered with a slight chuckle, finding the article to be quite humorous and lacking substance. He looked over his shoulder to see Azhane still sound asleep, not responding at all to his voice. He smiled as he turned back to his paper, continuing to thumb through its coarse pages. However, it only took the flip of one page for him to suddenly hear a soft voice speak.

    ¡°Graymoor?¡± It said in a child-like whisper. His head quickly jolted to the left as he saw Azhane beginning to sit up in the bed, holding her forehead and slightly grimacing.

    Graymoor dropped his papers and stared in amazement as the sun from the window caused her silver hair to sparkle like diamonds. Even after being in a long coma, the Queen¡¯s beauty shined like no other. He quickly grabbed her hand with both of his, holding it tightly.

    ¡°Your Majesty!! You¡¯re finally awake!!¡± He yelled with excitement while showing a bright smile. Azhane was a little taken aback by his forwardness and shift in mannerisms, surprised to see him so excited. She nodded as she smiled back at him before speaking.

    ¡°Yes, Graymoor. My rest is finished. How are you?¡± She asked, not bothered at all that he was still holding her hand tightly.

    ¡°Forget about me, Your Grace! How are you feeling??¡± He quickly responded, wanting to make sure she was alright first. Before she could reply, there was a knock at the door.

    Someone knocked twice before turning the knob and entering the room. It was Nadine, bringing a towel and some water to wipe down Azhane as she slept. However, to her surprise, Azhane was sitting up and looking directly at her. Nadine dropped the bowl of water onto the ground while wearing the most stunned expression she had ever worn.

    ¡°My lady!! Thank the Core you¡¯re awake!!¡± She exclaimed, overcome with happiness that her master was alive and well. She quickly rushed over to the bed and Graymoor embarrassingly let go of Azhane¡¯s hand, fearing that Nadine would see. She gave the queen a big hug and brushed her hair to the side, admiring Azhane¡¯s face.

    ¡°I will go and inform everyone that you¡¯re awake!¡± Nadine stepped away from the bed and bowed before quickly heading out of the room. Shortly after, multiple people rushed into Azhane¡¯s room, happy to see that she was awake. Zalthia, Carmen, Sarah, Rivell, Caleb, members of Six, and Priscilla all arrived and approached her bed.

    ¡°Ah, I should step out and give you all a moment. Excuse me.¡± Graymoor said to Azhane just as everyone entered the room. Before he could stand, he felt something soft on his hand. He glanced down to see Azhane¡¯s slender hand on top of his, caressing gently.

    ¡°No, please stay.¡± She said while giving a warm smile. He slowly nodded while slightly blushing, not moving his hand an inch from that spot. Zalthia noticed this cute moment and rolled her eyes, feeling slightly annoyed by the public displays of affection.

    ¡°Sis!! I¡¯ve missed you!!¡± Carmen yelled as she happily gave Azhane yet another big hug.

    ¡°Calm down child! She¡¯s still really weak!¡± Nadine remarked, scolding her for the rough behavior.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Azhane replied with a chuckle, holding Carmen tightly and patting her head gently. They all got to chatting and the topic of war eventually came into view.

    ¡°We managed to push back their forces thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work. We lost a great deal of our numbers, but Priscilla here more than made up for that.¡± Ka-leel of Four said, sending a smile towards Priscilla. She nodded as she shyly looked at the floor, beginning to blush at the kind comment.

    ¡°Yeah, and we also dealt a major blow to Lumen. Their Holy Core Saint Order is in shambles now. You defeated Von Melrose, I put Claudia Vandel in a coma, and well.. The rest are no longer around.¡± Zalthia added as she leaned up against the wall, recalling the events from that battle.

    ¡°No longer around? What do you mean?¡± Azhane questioned, not understanding what Zalthia meant.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later¡­¡± Zalthia glanced over at Carmen with a concerned expression. Azhane nodded as Asiah stepped forward, asking the Queen a question everyone was eager to know.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Your Majesty?¡± The room went quiet as Azhane sat up further, trying to get more comfortable. She glanced at her hand and made a shaky fist, clenching it together weakly.

    ¡°I feel¡­ Okay? But, my power is most definitely gone right now..¡± Azhane opened her fist and tried to generate a small black hole. A tiny black orb briefly appeared before quickly sputtering out, looking absolutely pathetic in the process.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even think I''m Pearl Class right now.¡± She added with a saddened snicker, having never felt this weak before. The room was eerily silent as everyone was shocked to learn this, unable to process that someone as powerful as Azhane Belouis was now one class away from the weakest.

    ¡°Well, no matter! We, your swords, will fight in your stead just as we always did. We will take on anyone that dares oppose you!¡± Felicity of Six said, breaking the silence and bowing her head towards the Queen. The other members of Six agreed and joined in, bowing their heads in unison.

    ¡°Thank you. I''ll need all the help I can get over the next six or so months. Until I get my powers back, I will be in your care.¡± Azhane smiled and graciously accepted their show of loyalty, appreciating her subordinates even more. After a few more lengthy conversations, Azhane began to feel quite exhausted from the dearth of new information.

    ¡°I¡¯m so very glad to see you all back and alive, but.. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve grown quite tired from our conversations.¡± Azhane said as she let out a weak yawn.

    ¡°Oh, of course Your Majesty! Please, get all the rest you need.¡± Ka-leel of Four replied, motioning for everyone to leave the room. The room quickly emptied as Azhane laid her head down on the soft pillow.

    ¡°Hurry up and charge, my Manifest.¡± She whispered, staring at her right arm as she held it up towards the ceiling. Azhane grew increasingly more worried, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself should anything happen. She sighed loudly before turning on her side and closing her eyes, falling asleep once again.

 CH 75: Admiring the View

    Later that afternoon, Caleb was standing on the rear balcony of Castle de Belouis, minding his business as usual. He looked out over the courtyard and noticed Sarah walking towards the training facilities beyond the garden below. His curiosity got the best of him and he decided to head down as well, wondering what Sarah was getting up to.

    He entered the large dome structure and made his way to the innermost arena, hoping to find her there. As he went up the small set of steps leading to the arena, he saw Sarah at the center of the field alone, holding out her right arm. She was breathing heavily and looked as though she were struggling with something.

    ¡°Hey, you alright?¡± He asked as he approached her from the side, making his presence fully known. Sarah quickly glanced over her shoulder with a startled expression, surprised to see him standing there.

    ¡°Oh, hi Caleb! And yeah, I¡¯m fine..¡± She replied with a long face. Moments of silence went by until she rescinded her previous statement.

    ¡°Actually.. No, I¡¯m not fine..¡± Sarah kicked the ground, revealing that she was frustrated about something.

    ¡°The doc said that my Strand was damaged beyond repair and that I probably won¡¯t ever be able to summon my Manifest again¡­ I know I should be grateful that I''m still alive, but... I don¡¯t know... Not being able to fight and use my abilities anymore hurts even worse, ya know?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice began to get shaky as a single tear streamed down her face. Caleb quickly sprung into action and tried his best to comfort her.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let this get you down. It¡¯s not 100% assured that you won¡¯t be able to use your abilities again. There have been plenty of stories just like yours where, after a while, people get them back. You just need to keep pushing and training even harder!¡± Caleb replied while placing his hand on her shoulder gently. Before Sarah could reply, the two heard someone else approaching them from the rear.

    ¡°Prince Ravenfell is right. There¡¯s no need to get discouraged so early on in the recovery process. Stop crying like a child, Sarah.¡± The individual said with a stern and matter of fact tone. They quickly turned around and were surprised by who they saw.

    ¡°Jorah!? What are you doing here??¡± Sarah asked with great shock.

    ¡°I was helping with the relief efforts outside of the city. I had planned on heading back to Melspire today, but it seems there is something else that requires my attention.¡± Jorah looked at her with intention filled eyes, insinuating that Sarah was who she was referring to.

    ¡°Let me guess, my father roped you into coming down here with our forces? You know, you¡¯re not obligated to answer his calls anymore.¡± Caleb said, also not understanding why she was here.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind helping out those in need. Besides, I¡¯ve been pretty bored during my retirement.¡± Jorah replied with a hearty chuckle as she lit up a cigarette, taking a heavy puff in the process.

    ¡°How do you guys know each other?¡± Sarah questioned, growing more curious about their relationship.

    ¡°I used to be a member of Enclave, Melspire¡¯s Elite guard, many years ago. I served under King Ravenfell for almost a decade before retiring from my post. During my time there, I watched Caleb here grow up into the young man you see before you. Long story short, me and the Ravenfell¡¯s go way back.¡± Jorah took another puff of her cigarette, tapping the ashes off with her middle finger.

    ¡°Oh wow! I had no idea you were part of that group. I guess it makes sense though, considering how strong you are.¡± Sarah replied, wanting to learn more about her.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.. Anyways, about your abilities.. It¡¯s very much possible to build them back up, but it won¡¯t be easy. It¡¯ll take a lot of hard work, the hardest work you¡¯ve ever experienced in your life. Are you willing to put your body through that kind of effort?¡± Jorah looked at Sarah with a serious expression, making sure she understood the gravity of what she would have to do.

    ¡°You bet your ass I¡¯m willing! I don¡¯t care how hard it is, I want them back! I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡± Sarah had a fire in her eye and the most determination she could possibly muster up. Jorah stared directly in her eyes and smirked, feeling greatly pleased by the answer.

    ¡°Alright kid, I¡¯ll be in charge of your training from today on. Stick with me and follow all of my instructions. Within a year¡¯s time, I guarantee you¡¯ll have your Manifest back and more.¡± Sarah gave Jorah a hearty nod before leaping into the air with joy, excited to start this new journey. The trio had a few more conversations before heading back to the castle, the mood now significantly more pleasant than before.

    A few days went by and inside of the Queen¡¯s bedroom, Azhane was being tended to by Nadine.

    ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you, My Lady?¡± She asked, retrieving an empty tea cup from her bedside table.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Ah yes, please have Graymoor come to my room. I have a favor to ask of him.¡± Azhane replied, swinging her legs over to the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Right away, Miss.¡± Nadine bowed as she left the room, gently closing the door behind her. Shortly after, Graymoor walked into the room, eager to be of service.

    ¡°You called for me, Your Majesty?¡± He asked with his deep voice, giving the Queen a respectful bow.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been stuck in this bed for far too long. Would you escort me to the garden? I want to walk around and get some fresh air for a bit.¡± Azhane sent him a warm smile, hoping that he would help her out. Graymoor hesitated for a second, feeling unsure of what to say.

    ¡°Ah, are you sure, Your Majesty? Are you strong enough to walk on your own yet?¡± Azhane nodded as she slid out of bed, placing her feet softly on the cool, tile floors. Graymoor walked over to her vanity table and grabbed the shawl draped over the chair, bringing it to the Queen. She gently put it on over her gown and slowly began to stand up, slightly shaking in the process.

    Graymoor held out his hand and she quickly grabbed it, stabilizing herself as she took a couple steps forward. Her progress was good until they reached the door. Azhane stumbled and just before she fell, Graymoor swiftly grabbed her by the waist with his free hand, catching her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Azhane chuckled at her weak clumsiness, making light of the blunder. She then stood up fully and decided to link her right arm with Graymoor¡¯s left arm, holding on tightly with her chest pressed up against him.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Azhane said as she looked up at him with a warm smile. Graymoor cleared his throat and slightly blushed as he felt her softness. He eventually composed himself and they began to slowly make their way to the garden, walking down the hall step by step. Not too far behind them, Felicity of Six and Jordan of Five rounded the corner and saw the two walking closely.

    "Tch, see! I told you Graymoor always got special treatment. Like c¡¯mon, how much more obvious can Her Majesty be??¡± She said, trying to get Jordan to understand her reasoning. Jordan chuckled at Felicity¡¯s annoyance and began to give her a little clarity on the situation.

    ¡°Well you see, those two go way way back. Graymoor used to be her personal knight before he was inducted into The Six. With Her Majesty having such dangerous abilities, King Allen didn¡¯t want his eldest daughter doing any kind of fighting. So, he appointed a young knight to accompany and protect her. Graymoor was chosen for the task and even though he was only sixteen at the time, he was more than capable of keeping thirteen year old Azhane on task.¡± Jordan explained, stroking his beard gently. Felicity looked surprised to hear this information, having had no idea this happened.

    ¡°Huh.. I guess that makes sense then. I always wondered why Her Majesty took such a liking to him. But, how did you know that?¡± She questioned with great curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in The Six for almost thirty years, dear. You come to know and see a lot of things when you get to be my age! If only you youngin¡¯s knew all the things i¡¯ve seen and heard.¡± Jordan added with a hefty laugh. Felicity shook her head, feeling annoyed by this old man¡¯s banter and wanting him to stop talking.

    Graymoor and Azhane arrived at the garden, shuffling slowly through the large entryway. The sun was beaming brightly and the air was incredibly crisp for this time of year. Despite it still being winter, the bushes and trees in the garden were still well kept. Azhane let go of Graymoor¡¯s arm and braced herself against the banister of the balcony.

    The balcony overlooked the fields of flora that extended as far as the eye could see, putting together a breathtaking view.

    ¡°Look at that view..¡± Azhane softly whispered as she admired the garden from a far.

    ¡°To think that this could¡¯ve been taken away from us just a few weeks ago.. The thought pains me.¡± She added, gripping the banister tightly.

    ¡°Yes, you and everyone else fought valiantly to preserve it though. I''m sure the people of Volaire are thankful.¡± Graymoor responded warmly. Azhane didn''t give him an immediate reply as she continued to look out in the distance.

    ¡°Graymoor, I heard that you stayed with me the whole time I was unconscious.¡± She said with a soft and appreciative tone.

    ¡°Ah yes, Your Majesty. I just did my duty as a knight. I refuse to let anyone bring harm to you.¡± He quickly replied.

    ¡°Just because it was your duty?... Disappointing..¡± Azhane sighed and muttered under her breath incredibly softly, not wanting to be heard.

    ¡°What was that, Your Majesty?¡± Graymoor asked, hoping she would speak up next time. Azhane turned around and gave Graymoor another smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to thank you for everything, that¡¯s all.¡± The wind blew in that moment and her short silver hair flowed to the side, showing both of her vibrant red eyes as her bangs danced in the air. Graymoor marveled at her beauty as he swiftly got on one knee, bowing his head to her.

    ¡°Your thanks is highly appreciated, Your Majesty!¡± He said loudly, showing the utmost respect to his Queen. She smiled and turned back around, admiring the view again while slowly gripping together a fist.

    ¡°When I get my power back, we¡¯ll deal with Lumen and Arista. Their actions will not go unpunished..¡± She said after a brief silence, now sounding colder and changing the mood.

    ¡°What are you planning?¡± Graymoor asked with a curious tone, standing up from his knelt position.

    ¡°Oh, I have a few ideas. However, I definitely want to take a different approach this time. I just need the right personnel to get it done..¡± Graymoor looked confused by this statement as Azhane wore a slightly devious grin.

    "The right personnel?" He questioned while she continued to look out in the distance.

    "Yes. With 80% of the council abandoning me, it''ll be difficult to take the steps necessary to retaliate. What I need is a personal aide of some sort. Someone that is loyal and capable enough to replace those that I''ve lost¡­"

    "Hmm, I see. Do you have anyone in mind for such a position?" Graymoor tried to think of potential candidates, but to no avail he kept drawing a blank.

    "Nope¡­ not at all. That''ll be a discussion for another day." After a brief pause, Azhane stepped back from the banister and walked towards Graymoor, slightly stumbling before he stabilized her.

    ¡°In the meantime, I want to hold a banquet to give thanks and celebrate all those that assisted in the war. Please inform Omar of my decision.¡± She said as she linked her arm with his again.

    ¡°Of course, Your majesty. I will do so after escorting you to your room.¡± Azhane nodded and the two carefully made their way out of the garden.

 CH 76: The Banquet of Honor

    After a few nights of rest, Castle de Belouis was ablaze with excitement and positive energy. People from all over Volaire had gathered for a special banquet at the Queen¡¯s request, eager to honor the brave souls that went above and beyond to protect this nation.

    As the castle filled with guests, Jonn Ravenfell entered the grand foyer accompanied by his wife and a member of Enclave. Queen Ravenfell spotted Caleb in the distance and she quickly approached, giving him a tender hug from behind.

    ¡°Ah, mother?! When did you all get here?¡± He asked with great surprise, having not expected to see them at the banquet.

    ¡°Just now. Queen Azhane mentioned you would be honored tonight, so of course we wouldn¡¯t miss that.¡± She replied with a warm smile before kissing him on the cheek. Jonn Ravenfell walked up and placed his hand firmly on Caleb¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My son, I am so proud of you! Like a brave warrior you stuck this terrible situation out and saw it through to the very end. I wasn¡¯t worried for a second!¡± Jonn chuckled with a proud smile.

    ¡°Not worried? When he heard you had disappeared from Olun, he cried like a baby. Never seen him so worried in my life.¡± The Melspire Queen chimed in with a soft laugh, making fun of her lying husband.

    ¡°What!? That¡¯s not true! Back me up here Lionel, I didn¡¯t cry... Right?¡± Jonn asked, looking at his Enclave subordinate.

    ¡°Sir.. You definitely cried..¡± Lionel replied with a stoic expression, finding this conversation to not be worth his time. Caleb laughed as he briefly enjoyed his time with them, catching up on various things regarding his encounters with the Boundless and the war. After a few moments, Caleb excused himself to finish preparing for the ceremony.

    Everyone made their way into the massive throne room, collecting on the sides of the long walkway. Once the last guest was accounted for, a loud horn blared and an announcement was made.

    ¡°All hail Her Majesty, Queen Azhane Riallia Belouis, Ruler of Volaire!¡±

    The room erupted in applause as Azhane walked in, followed closely by the members of Six and the remaining council members. She wore a stunning white dress with golden trims and it had a long train trailing behind her. The dress was elegant and accented her features perfectly as she walked up the steps towards the throne. Her long silver earrings jingled and glistened in the light as she sat down.

    Councilman Omar quieted down the room before giving the floor to Azhane, allowing her to say a few words.

    ¡°I want to thank everyone for coming here on such short notice, it truly means a lot to not only me, but the brave men and women that fought for this country. My ancestors built this nation to be a haven for those looking to start anew and live comfortably, free from oppressive ideals and unfair politics. That philosophy was vigorously stepped on and almost taken from us a few short weeks ago. If not for the many individuals that took up arms, risking their lives, we very likely would not be standing here together right now. So, please join me in honoring and celebrating those that went above and beyond during these trying times.¡± The room applauded loudly, cheering at the Queen¡¯s brief, yet touching words.

    The ceremony began as multiple individuals from various infantry groups came up to the walkway, kneeling before the throne. Soldiers, medics, generals, scout team members, and more were all recognized one after the other. This process took a solid hour or so before she finally got to the very last group. Councilman Omar called up Carmen, Caleb, Rivell, and Sarah.

    They all gathered on the walkway, standing next to each other in a perfect line before kneeling down to the Queen. Azhane stood from her throne and walked down the steps, joining Omar at the bottom.

    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty. You don¡¯t have to-¡± He said before getting cut off, wondering why she decided to come down to their level. She motioned for him to stop talking and took one of the medals out of the box Omar was holding. Azhane approached Carmen and smiled, feeling happy to see her baby sister.

    ¡°Carmen Belouis. Your assistance in slowing the enemy''s advance and disrupting their backline was crucial to our success. Like a true member of the royal Belouis family, you fought to protect our home and let nothing tarnish this great nation. For your bravery and unwavering strength in the face of danger, I present to you the Crest of Tenacity.¡±

    Carmen stood, allowing Azhane to pin a yellow and red ribbon to her shirt. At the end of the ribbon was a silver eagle holding a sword in its talons. Azhane gave her a quick hug before moving on to the next person, Caleb.

    ¡°Caleb Ravenfell. For a nation that wasn¡¯t your own, you willingly fought alongside our forces and assisted in a number of our operations. You also kept a member of our royal family safe during battle and for that, I deeply thank you. For your bravery and selflessness, I present to you the Crest of the Willing.¡± Caleb nodded as he stood, accepting a blue and gold medal from the Queen. The medal was in the shape of two hands holding an apple, as though presenting it to all who looked upon it.

    Azhane grabbed the next medal and stepped towards Rivell, giving him a warm smile.

    ¡°Rivell. You tirelessly aided hundreds of injured soldiers, healing them of their wounds completely. Even when you were clearly out of Core Energy and nearing exhaustion, you still tended to their injuries and assisted in any way you could. Your actions saved a great deal of lives and I know many here wouldn¡¯t be alive without you. For your selfless efforts, I present to you the Crest of Heart.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Rivell stood and looked in awe as Azhane pinned a green ribbon with a silver heart to his shirt. He bowed as the Queen made her way to Sarah.

    ¡°Sarah Lichen. For your efforts when fighting off the enemies at their backline, helping halt their advance and giving our troops a fighting chance. Your resolve to never leave a fight unfinished is unmatched and we thank you for the assistance. I also present to you the Crest of Tenacity.¡± Azhane carefully placed the medal onto Sarah¡¯s shirt, but before she walked away, Azhane leaned in close to her ear.

    ¡°We have arranged to change your citizenship and bring your family here to Volaire. They no longer need to deal with the struggles of the Arista Empire and their vapid oppression. The Lichen family will be well taken care of thanks to you.¡± Azhane whispered with a smile, happy to finally share that bit of news. Sarah¡¯s eyes went wide with shock and excitement, having not expected to hear that at all.

    ¡°Thank you.. So much..¡± She muttered softly, trying to fight back tears. Azhane gave a kind smile as she started to step away.

    Azhane went back to her throne as Councilman Omar announced the end of the ceremony, saying a few closing statements before inviting the guests to the banquet hall for the remaining festivities. Everyone applauded and cleared out, leaving the throne room in quick succession. Carmen, Caleb, Rivell, and Sarah talked about their medals as they exited the room, glowing about what just occurred during the ceremony.

    Once the room emptied, a few individuals remained as the guards closed the doors shut. Azhane, all members of Six, and Priscilla stood there in silence. Azhane stepped away from her throne and joined everyone at the foot of the steps, gazing deeply at Priscilla with kind eyes.

    "Priscilla. First off, I don¡¯t know what to say other than thank you. Without you, we quite literally would not be here right now. Your efforts turned the war back in our favor and helped push back the enemy. I would¡¯ve offered you a medal during the ceremony, but I felt it would be unwise to reveal your abilities to the world right now. But know this, what you did will never be forgotten by me or any of those on the battlefield, that much I promise." Azhane''s voice was filled with great appreciation as she smiled.

    Priscilla didn¡¯t know how to respond to the high praise thrown her way. She shyly looked towards the ground with a slight blush as she nodded her head. However, little did Priscilla know, Azhane was about to take things a step further.

    ¡°So, I have a question for you and I want you to answer it honestly.¡± She said with an inviting smile. Priscilla perked up as she looked Azhane in the eyes, ready for the question.

    ¡°How would you like to serve alongside these guys as an honorary member of Six? I would love to have you by my side moving forward. But, I understand if you want to do other things.¡± Azhane asked with a playful tone, not wanting to put too much pressure on the young girl. Priscilla¡¯s eyes lit up at what she just heard and she struggled to find the right words to say.

    ¡°Me!? A-A member of Six!? But w-why? I¡¯m not s-strong enough to join you guys.¡± She questioned with a nervous stutter, not knowing what to do. The room went quiet before all members of Six burst out laughing.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s so funny?¡± She asked with a soft innocence in her voice, confused by their sudden laughter.

    ¡°Kid, you ARE strong! You literally summoned an entire nation¡¯s worth of soldiers without breaking a sweat. Hell, besides her Majesty, you¡¯re the strongest person in this room right now.¡± Felicity of Six said with a chuckle, finding this girl¡¯s ignorance hilarious.

    ¡°R-Really?¡± Priscilla began to look a bit happier as she blushed slightly.

    ¡°Yes, really. Plus, you said you wanted to make amends for your actions with the Boundless. This is a perfect opportunity to make up for all of that and have the resources to do so.¡± Ka-leel of Four added, showing his approval of the decision.

    ¡°Also, since it¡¯s only an honorary position and not fully official, we wouldn¡¯t be sending you out on wild and death defying missions. You¡¯re too young and inexperienced for that. This would just give you the perks of the Six and a place to forever call home.¡± Zalthia chimed in, explaining more details about the proposition.

    Priscilla glanced around at the group of smiling faces, feeling their warmth and genuineness with each pass. For the first time in her life, she was actually wanted and felt unanimously accepted by everyone. A single tear streamed down her face as she brightly smiled, accepting the proposal.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it!¡± She said with great excitement, no longer sounding like her usual low self-esteemed self. She then looked at Azhane with slight confusion, wondering something.

    ¡°But, um, would it still be called The Six? Wouldn¡¯t I make it seven?¡± She asked as she counted the people present in the room.

    ¡°Yes, it would still be The Six. We¡¯ll be giving you the Zero title, so the naming convention of the group won''t change.¡± Azhane replied matter of factly. Priscilla nodded as she understood the explanation. Zalthia approached Priscilla, ready to give her instructions on what to do next.

    ¡°Alright, Priscilla. Go before Her Majesty and repeat after me.¡± Priscilla got down on one knee and bowed her head to Azhane, waiting for the words to say. Zalthia recited and Priscilla repeated them word for word.

    ¡°I, Priscilla, will serve and follow your will til¡¯ the end of my days. I swear that I will honor, protect, and uphold this nation¡¯s ideals and citizens! I will heed your call should I be needed and will follow your guidance with all my strength.¡±

    Azhane stepped in front of her and aimed her palm at Priscilla. A small burst of Core Energy was expelled outwards as a black crest formed onto her forehead. It glowed brightly before fading away completely.

    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have my abilities currently, I only placed the seal of the Six upon you. Once I¡¯m back to 100%, I¡¯ll give you a portion of my power so you can teleport from place to place. I have no doubts that you will serve me well, Priscilla of Zero.¡± Azhane said with a smile, happily accepting this new asset to their team and nation. The group applauded as Priscilla stood up, graciously appreciating the congratulations.

    ¡°For the first few months, I want you to travel with Asiah of Three. She¡¯ll get you up to speed and help you with proper combat training since you both specialize in summonings. If you have any questions, she¡¯ll be more than happy to answer anything.¡± Azhane added with an authority filled voice, giving Asiah a new assignment. Asiah bowed her head to the Queen, graciously accepting the job before looking over at Priscilla.

    ¡°Stick with me kid and we¡¯ll get you going in the right direction. Don¡¯t worry about a thing!¡± Asiah said with a warm smile. Suddenly, a flash of white light appeared behind her as a large white liger materialized, roaring loudly upon its entrance. It was Vera and she was fed up with waiting inside of Asiah, eager to meet their new comrade.

    She trotted over to Priscilla and started licking her face, purring loudly. Vera¡¯s face alone was the size of half of Priscilla¡¯s entire body and each lick forced the little girl backwards slightly.

    ¡°Vera!! Hey, stop assaulting her!¡± Asiah yelled, annoyed that her Manifest was acting on its own again.

    Priscilla laughed as she pet her new furry friend, fully enjoying the company and the warm moment. The group shared a laugh together and after a brief moment, they headed into the banquet hall to enjoy the rest of the festivities.

 CH 77: Final

    As the party continued and guests filled their bellies with food and wine, Carmen excused herself from the banquet hall. She headed out to the garden balcony to get some air, feeling a little tired from the long day. Night had already fallen and the moon shone in all its glory, not a single cloud in the sky to obscure its presence. Carmen took hold of her crescent necklace and aimed it upwards, matching it with the moon in the sky.

    ¡°I wish Homura was still here.. There¡¯s so much I could have shown her. I really think she would¡¯ve enjoyed this world if she gave it a chance. I¡¯ll have to keep this charm close, so she¡¯s with me wherever I go.¡± She softly said with a sigh, sad that her Boundless friend was no longer around to enjoy the festivities.

    As she admired the view, a cool chill came over her as the wind blew. Suddenly she felt something warm covering her shoulders, blocking the wind''s chilling bite. Carmen looked down to see a royal jacket draped on her and she quickly turned around. Caleb was standing behind her showing a charming smile.

    ¡°Hey Caleb, what brings you out here?¡± She nervously asked, taken aback by his sudden appearance. ¡°

    I saw you were missing and just wanted to make sure you were alright.¡± He replied as he joined her at the banister.

    ¡°Ah, yeah. I¡¯m fine, just needed a bit of breather from everything. So, what are you going to do now? Go back to Melspire?¡± Carmen asked curiously, quickly changing the subject.

    ¡°Yeah, I need to help my father with some things before I go off to LaVeda University in the Fall.¡± He replied, brushing his short, jet black hair back with his fingers.

    LaVeda University was one of the most prestigious schools in Alaira, specializing in a multitude of professions. However, most students went there to hone their abilities and grow as Vestas. Those that graduated from their three year program came out significantly stronger and much more capable in both Manifest handling and skill sets.

    ¡°Are you going to attend as well?¡± Caleb asked with a hopeful tone. Carmen shook her head slowly.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I could convince my sisters to let me go, considering everything that has happened to me this year. They probably don¡¯t want me to leave their sight.¡± She replied with an awkward laugh, remembering the many messes she put her family through the past few months.

    ¡°Ah, true. That¡¯s pretty fair on their part. I was really hoping I could see you there though. Can¡¯t be helped, I guess.¡± He said with a disappointed expression, saddened to hear she wouldn¡¯t be there. Carmen glanced at him before placing her hand on top of his on the banister. She then quickly turned her head in the opposite direction while nervously blushing.

    ¡°I mean.. I guess I could try to convince them and see what they say. Since it.. um, bothers you so much.¡± She said with a voice shaky from embarrassment. Caleb¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly moved his hand to hold hers instead. Carmen turned to face him, surprised by the warmth of his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± He responded while staring deep into her red eyes, smiling with infinite amounts of handsome charm. Carmen continued to blush heavily as she gazed into his eyes, feeling her heart race at an impossible speed. As they shared this sweet moment together, the Melspire King and Zalthia walked past the garden''s entrance. They immediately noticed the two holding hands and stopped their advance.

    ¡°He is truly my son, haha! Take hold of that little minx and never let go, just as I taught you!¡± Jonn said, looking incredibly proud of Caleb¡¯s gentlemanly mannerisms.

    ¡°Tch, oh man.. Now there¡¯s something else I¡¯ve got to deal with.¡± Zalthia replied, rolling her eyes as she felt annoyed that another one of her sisters was seemingly having romantic escapades behind her back.

    ¡°That could be you one day Zalthia, if only you would settle down aha.¡± Jonn had a hearty laugh while Zalthia looked at him with disgust.

    ¡°Ugh, spare me.¡± She remarked, not wanting anything to do with romance. They left Carmen and Caleb be, continuing their walk down the hall quietly. The festivities continued into the night and once things began to die down, Castle de Belouis grew quiet once more.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Church bells rang as the service ended at the Great Holy Core Church in the city of Volta, Lumen Theocracy. The massive church looked more like a palace as the sun gleamed against its golden domed roofs. The congregation was swiftly exiting the central sanctuary, leaving the church to go back to their respective homes.

    The High Priest, Leo Vaux¡¯Hallah, gathered his things from the podium and exited the room. He walked down the hall until he came to a set of stairs leading to the 3rd floor where his office was located.

    However, once he arrived at his office, he saw that the door was slightly open. Leo looked confused and after a brief moment of hesitation, he slowly pushed the door open to step inside. As he looked forward, he noticed that the chair at his desk was spun around and someone was already seated.

    ¡°Who are you and why are you in my office? Leave at once before I-¡± Leo stopped his orders as the seat slowly turned around to face him, revealing who was seated.

    It was an older gentleman that was cleanly dressed and he had short grayish hair, accenting against his formal black suit. His dark red tie was perfectly pressed as it sat comfortably underneath the buttoned suit jacket. However, the most peculiar thing about this mysterious man was that he wore an all white, featureless mask.

    His face couldn¡¯t be seen at all, but Leo knew exactly who this strange individual was. The High Priest dropped his books as the look of absolute horror came over his face.

    ¡°S-S-Selivus... What b-brings you here?¡± He asked while stuttering and shaking with fear. The door behind him closed as two more white masked individuals appeared from the shadows, blocking Leo¡¯s only path of escape.

    ¡°Calm yourself, High Priest Vaux¡¯Hallah. I only want to have a simple conversation.¡± Selivus¡¯ voice was incredibly smooth and deep, fluttering like a velvet cloth in the air. Despite his intense presence, his voice could calm a hysterical baby with only a couple words. Leo gulped and waited with bated breath, afraid of what this man wanted to discuss.

    ¡°My people have kept a close eye on you these past few months and I must say, you¡¯ve proven to be quite resourceful when given a promising opportunity. It¡¯s comical to think that you would actually try to achieve conquest on such a massive scale, despite your position as High Priest. Makes me wonder if leaving you to your own devices was a mistake.¡± Selivus said while crossing his legs and resting his hands on his knee.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Leo questioned, not understanding why this man was berating him about his recent failures.

    ¡°What I want is for you to not blindly go into war again. Your greedy ambition has cost you dearly because of it¡­¡± Leo stood in silence as he continued to listen, following each word as closely as he could.

    ¡°Besides, you all were never meant to take hold of that nation anyways. It would disrupt the balance of Alaira. The balance we, The Watchers, so meticulously tend to every waking second.¡± Selivus added with a serious tone, raising his voice ever so slightly.

    Leo was confused by this statement and he quickly replied.

    ¡°Wait, were you all the ones responsible for that army?? The one that suddenly appeared out of nowhere??¡± He asked, demanding answers, feeling that Selivus had intervened in the war somehow.

    ¡°Of course not, but we were aware that Volaire had that trump card on hand. We simply didn¡¯t provide that information to your forces.¡± Selivus¡¯ smooth, nonchalant voice continued to serenade the airwaves as he spoke as plainly as possible.

    Leo shakily gritted his teeth, growing more fearful of the man standing before him. However, despite his fear, he posed a question to him.

    ¡°Okay. But why withhold that information from us? Is your idea of balance just protecting Volaire and no one else?? How is that even remotely fair?¡± He asked, shaking nervously. Selivus cocked his head to the side as though confused by the question.

    ¡°Protecting Volaire? Not at all... We just felt that information would be too beneficial for your alliance during the war, tipping the scales too much in your favor. That¡¯s no fun, is it?¡± He callously replied. The High Priest was shocked by the response.

    ¡°Ridiculous... This whole ordeal was nothing more than a game to these people.¡± He thought to himself, feeling like a pawn on a chessboard at that moment. Before he could respond to the masked man, Selivus began to speak again.

    ¡°To be honest, we could¡¯ve halted this war before it even occurred, but I felt it was necessary that you and the Aristan Empress were humbled first. Humiliation is quite the sobering remedy, don¡¯t you think?¡± He said with an eerie cadence as he readjusted in his seat.

    Selivus then stood from his chair and the two masked individuals accompanying him walked over towards the desk, now standing three abreast. He began to exert his Core Energy and his resonance level was off the charts, revealing that he was clearly within Calamity Class. He glared at Leo through his all-white mask before making a grave statement, shaking the High Priest to his core.

    ¡°Let this be a lesson to you to stay in your lane... Never try to do our jobs for us, especially because of greed and lofty ambitions. Be grateful for what we¡¯ve given you here in Lumen and let us, The Watchers, maintain the balance of Alaira. Step out of line again and we will have to reconsider your position as High Priest.¡± Selivus¡¯s voice was hauntingly deep as his words cut through Leo like a serrated knife, hurting more with each push. The High Priest nodded his sweat covered face and agreed, terrified by what he heard.

    ¡°Good. And do not worry, should Volaire get too big for their own good, we¡¯ll force them back in line. We¡¯ve done it before and you know that.. Have more faith in our process, High Priest Vaux¡¯Hallah.¡± As Selivus spoke these words, he and his subordinates faded out of the room, leaving Leo all alone.

    He stood there with a rapid heartbeat and a fear filled face, as though he just had a conversation with the devil himself. Leo had nothing to say as he slowly made his way to his chair, taking a seat and staring off blankly out the window.

 EPILOGUE

    The late night hours came in the southern edge of Olun territory, signaling those in that region to turn in for the evening and get much needed rest. However, there was an entity that was very much awake and quickly making its way through the empty skies.

    A great wyvern, with a massive wingspan was covering a tremendous distance with record speed. This beast was all black with various golden colored features covering its horns, claws, and scales. Its size was extraordinary, easily dwarfing a viscounts manor when fully extended and strands of electricity skated in the sky after each wingbeat.

    However, despite its size, the wyvern¡¯s flight was incredibly quiet. Not a single soul below could hear this monstrosity gliding up above, its shadow draping along in pure silence. It flew for a bit longer until it curiously found itself above the Boundless ruins, making its descent just outside of the once sprawling city.

    The wyvern landed, shaking the ground as its heavy body connected with the solid dirt. Moments later, the wyvern curiously lowered its head as three individuals stepped down to the ground below. The first was a middle aged man with spiky reddish hair, wearing a sleeveless shirt to show off his muscles. He had green eyes and a scar across his cheek, showing that he was no stranger to combat.

    The second to jump off was a short girl with long pink pigtails. She seemed to be about twenty years old, but her short stature could easily have her mistaken for a kid. She also had two different colored eyes, one gray and the other a light purple.

    The final individual to step down was a woman, roughly age forty. She had shoulder length, jet black hair that was fairly messy. Her bangs were long and her eyes were a bright golden color, matching that of the gold on the wyvern. She was fairly tall and her presence was significantly more powerful than the other two. The woman gently rubbed the wyverns jaw, telling it to rest there for a while. She started to walk towards the ruins and the other two followed her closely.

    ¡°Soooo, why are we here again, Arkesia?¡± The man asked, looking around the dilapidated landscape, wondering what the heck happened to this place.

    ¡°I already told you, Kayron. I want to retrieve something for my collection..¡± Arkesia sharply replied, not wanting to discuss her reasonings for their trip. Her voice was fairly soft and quiet, but each word exuded great authority. The girl noticed a pile of bones and felt shivers go down her spine.

    ¡°Ewwww, you didn¡¯t say anything about there being dead bodies though. You know I hate that kind of stuff.¡± She said, feeling disgusted by the clear amount of death that occurred in this place.

    ¡°Shut up, Roxy! You know Arkesia hates idle chatter..¡± Kayron said as he noticed Arkesia¡¯s patience wearing thin. Roxy quieted down with a soft groan and after walking through the completely destroyed streets, they found themselves in front of a massive pile of rocks and fallen buildings. It was the original location of the Boundless Palace before it fell after Azhane Belouis¡¯s genocide.

    Arkesia looked back at her companions and motioned for them to touch her shoulders. They nodded and quickly grabbed on, holding tightly. Arkesia began to lift off of the ground, flying upwards and over towards the center of the rubble. They landed after a brief flight and Arkesia looked around, as though trying to find something. She sniffed the air before pointing her finger at a specific area of the ruins.

    Roxy stepped up as she aimed her palm at the rubble, lifting them up effortlessly with her telekinetic abilities. She moved them off to the side and then used her other palm to shrink them down, revealing that she was a dual type Vesta.

    Roxy cleared out the area and the group went down into the now open hole, finding a dead and decayed body in the process. Roxy freaked out and vomited at the sight of the body, completely grossed out by what she saw.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Kayron, this is what I came for. Revive it..¡± Arkesia softly requested, staring deeply at the corpse. Kayron was confused by her demand, but ultimately didn¡¯t question it. He sighed and aimed his palm at the body, exerting his Core Energy outwards. A glove appeared on his hand and glowed a bright red color, showing runic symbols racing across the back side of it. The sound of a clock ticking started decorating the airwaves, speeding up with each passing second.

    Moments later, the dead body began to shift and warp, growing flesh and skin again. It looked as though he were reversing time for the corpse, restoring it back to a prior moment in time.

    The body grew long red hair, two horns protruded through its bangs, and the color came back to its pale skin. However, the most interesting thing about the body was that its stomach grew incredibly large, revealing that it was pregnant.

    Once his ability finished and his Manifest stopped glowing, a fully grown woman was lying on the ground in perfect condition. It was Homura. She slowly opened her eyes and immediately sat up, gripping her belly as she looked around with a fearful expression. Her confusion was more than justified as the last thing she remembered was getting stabbed by a foreign object and falling down a long flight of steps while her city fell into ruin.

    Homura looked forward and saw the three individuals standing before her, scared that they were the ones responsible for this madness.

    ¡°FILTHY HUMANS!!¡± She yelled out in a frenzy, now starting to build up her Core Energy. Suddenly a massive strike of black lighting came down from the sky, taking aim at Arkesia.

    It connected, making a loud zapping sound while kicking up dust everywhere. Homura panted heavily, already growing tired from using a single attack. The dust cleared and Arkesia stood there without a single scratch on her, looking perplexed as to why this woman attacked her just now. The electricity danced around her body, as though she had just absorbed it internally.

    ¡°Human? Do I look human to you?¡± Arkesia asked, stepping closer to Homura. Homura stared Arkesia in the eyes and noticed her golden eyes shift from pupils to slits, matching that of a wyvern.

    ¡°W-What.. What do you want?¡± Homura muttered, not understanding anything that was going on. Arkesia got even closer and crouched down, now sitting at the same level as Homura.

    ¡°You are the one I want.. And the one growing inside you right now.. You see, I¡¯m a bit of a collector of rare things and I think the last surviving pure blood Boundless qualifies as such. I want the most unique individuals within my ranks and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to have them. So what do you say, would you like to join me?¡± Arkesia said with a not so warm tone, holding out her hand to Homura.

    Even though Arkesia was offering something quite interesting, her face showed very little emotion. The lack of expression made Homura question the authenticity of this strange woman, causing her to slide back slightly with great hesitation.

    ¡°But.. Why revive me specifically?¡± Homura questioned, not fully understanding the situation.

    ¡°Because, I think it¡¯s a shame that your race was done away with so callously. I would like to be the one to preserve it.¡± Arkesia replied, still not showing any kind of facial emotions. Homura, still looking incredibly bewildered, glared at Arkesia¡¯s extended hand with caution.

    ¡°You might as well take us up on that offer. We spent all this time bringing you back to life and I can¡¯t imagine anyone else in this world would look fondly upon you being alive¡­ You know, with you being a Boundless and all..¡± Kayron said, crossing his arms and giving her a smile.

    ¡°Yeah! Plus, Arkesia is super nice! She gave us a home when no one else would accept us. Come on, join us!¡± Roxy added with a playful grin.

    She looked back to Arkesia, who was still holding out her hand, and after a brief thought, she slowly took it. The moment their hands connected, Homura felt a massive jolt of Core Energy race through her body, sensing the absolutely unfathomable amount of power this woman held. Homura was on the verge of vomiting as her Boundless senses were raging, completely overloading her.

    ¡°Just who is this woman?!? She makes the Boundless Queen look like a child in comparison.¡± She wondered, having never felt anyone with that much Core Energy coursing throughout their body.

    Arkesia helped her stand and then she made a sharp whistle sound, as though calling something. Seconds later, that massive wyvern from before glided over to their location and landed. Homura stumbled backwards with a fearful expression, terrified by the electrified beast standing before them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is my Manifest, Cicero. He will bring you no harm.¡± Arkesia remarked, reassuring her new companion that there was no danger. Cicero glared at Homura and to her surprise, he began to speak.

    ¡°Hello miss, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡± His voice was deep and guttural, shaking the ground with each grumble. Homura had no words as Kayron helped lift her up onto the wyverns'' back. Once everyone was on, Cicero flew upwards with a single powerful wingbeat. Within a few seconds, they burst through the clouds above and the group headed off towards the mountains of Melspire with blinding speed, disappearing silently into the night sky.

 The Future of Manifest War

    Hello!!

    I know it''s been forever since I last posted anything about Manifest War, but today I finally have some exciting updates!

    What the hell took so long?

    Well, originally I had Book II ready to go in March, however I felt that it needed to be refreshed. A lot of the issues that plagued Book I were fully present in Book II (Grammatical stuff, dialogue issues, Other issues that many of you all pointed out when I first started positing on RR). It made no sense for me to release it in the exact same state as Book I without first cleaning all of that stuff up first.

    So in my spare time over the last two months, I''ve reworked and cleaned up the entire book. I''m sure there are still some things to tweak (I''m still very much an amateur at writing stuff), but it''ll be in a much better state than Book I was when it first released. NOW, with that being the case, I also decided to make a significant change to the series as a whole!

    What''s the big change?

    As I was approaching the end of my rework, I realized that Book II was almost 700 pages long. A lot happens over the course of this part of the story and it''s getting to the point of being too big for a single book. The first book also has a similar problem, clocking in at a little over 600 pages, and Book III will have an even larger count as well. My goal is to eventually release these with physical copies, but their page counts are just too high for casual reading imo (especially if I want to go back and tweak/add things before release).

    So, I have decided that this will no longer be a trilogy and will be splitting them up into volumes. Instead of releasing Book II all together, I''ll be breaking it up into three, 200+ page volumes and release over time. Essentially, this trilogy will be turning into a ten book saga. Refer to the image below to see how things will be broken up!

    This change will not only make this series more manageable for me in the future, but it''ll also allow me to add more content and create more depth without making a single book super bloated. Plus, this means more content for you all to read and less downtime between releases since I won''t be making changes to 700+ pages at a time again. Sure I could release as I write, but I really don''t enjoy doing that. I like having a surplus of chapters finished and ready to go, helps me with keeping a consistent schedule.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Also, once Volumes 4 - 6 are posted on RR, I will circle back and separate Book I into Volumes 1 - 3 as well as make some significant changes so their structure/style matches up with all of my new releases. I don''t anticipate that taking long, but then again who knows what life will throw my way as I go through this process lol.

    Okay, but what are you releasing next and when?

    The next part to release on RR will be MANIFEST WAR VOL IV - Secrets of LaVeda and the first chapter will be releasing on JUNE 7TH, 2024!

    Yirien is working on it''s cover art as we speak and I should have it within the next two weeks, barring any setbacks of course.

    What is Volume IV about?

    Secrets of LaVeda picks up about seven months after the events of Book I. It revolves around Carmen''s acceptance into the prestigious Vesta academy known as LaVeda University. She attends the school with hopes of showing her worth and strength among other Vesta''s her age. However, Carmen is woefully unprepared for how this academy operates and the darkness that permeates throughout it''s distinguished hallways.

    Not only does Carmen need to fight against her own, newly acquired arrogance, but she also has to navigate the many harsh cultures and realities that reside within LaVeda. Carmen will either fold under her own pressure or she''ll flourish and rise the ranks of LaVeda University.

    This portion of the story will be heavily focused on character growth and skill/ability progression. We''ll start to see Carmen "grow up" in a sense as she realizes that life away from royalty isn''t peaches and rainbows. You''d think she would''ve figured that out after all the BS she went through in Book I, but alas, her youthful ignorance continued to rear it''s ugly head lol.

    Combat will also be a heavy focus during Volume IV and V. There are probably more fights in these two volumes than the entirety of Book I. So if you enjoyed that aspect of MW, then you''ll be in for a treat.

    Also, since the setting is mostly within the school, the overall scope won''t be nearly as grand as Book I. Yes, we will still visit some new locales, but the story is much more focused this time around and not stretched across multiple nations. Volumes 7 - 10 will return to the grand scale adventure, involving the entire continent and a much bigger threat.

    There are some new main characters (one of which will be featured on the cover), some old favorites, and a few surprises that I think will shake up Manifest War''s universe quite a bit.

    With all of that being said, I hope you guys join me for this upcoming ride. I truly think these next three volumes are some of the best story content I''ve written yet and I can''t wait for you all to read it! As we approach the release date, I''ll be posting updates and other Manifest War related content to get the train rolling. If you have any questions or concerns about anything, feel free to leave a comment. I always love to hear from you all, positive or negative!

    Until next time!

    - Z4NE

 Volume IV - Cover Reveal

    Manifest War Vol IV - Secrets of LaVeda Official Cover Art

    SYNOPSIS

    Secrets of LaVeda picks up seven months after the events of Book I. It follows Carmen Belouis as she attends the prestigious Vesta academy known as LaVeda University. This academy is often hailed as the top school in all of Alaira, having helped train and cultivate many Vesta''s and their special abilities.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Carmen joins the school with hopes of showing her worth and strength among other Vesta''s her age. However, she is woefully unprepared for how this academy operates and the darkness that secretly permeates throughout it''s distinguished hallways.

    Not only will Carmen need to fight against her own, newly acquired arrogance, but she also has to navigate the many harsh cultures and realities that reside within LaVeda. Carmen will either fold under her own pressure or she''ll flourish and rise the ranks of LaVeda University.

    The cover features a character named Elise, someone brand new to the series! Yirienkaki did such a great job with her design and I can''t wait for you all to learn about her, LaVeda, and many other things as Volume IV unfolds. The first chapter releases on Friday, June 7th at 5pm est!! Hope to see you all join me on this next arc of the Manifest War story!

    - Z4NE

 MW VOL IV - CH 1: Watchful Assailants

    Deep in the night, the winter moonlight revealed a frantic commotion occurring down below. The dead and decayed trees raced by as a young girl sprinted through the woods with great haste. Everything around her was an absolute blur, only highlighted by the faint trace of white snowflakes dancing in the air.

    Her bare feet smacked against the cold, snowy and hardened ground with each panic filled step. Despite the pain she felt, the girl made no effort to stop. It was clear that the only thing on her mind was escaping whatever was behind her.

    There was no way to tell what she was running from, but the look of terror on the girl¡¯s face justified her rapid pace. Not once did she ever turn around, fearing that it would only slow her down. As her speed increased, the only sound that she could hear was the thunderous heartbeat pounding in her chest.

    Unfortunately, the girl¡¯s quickened cadence was interrupted by a perfectly hidden tree branch under the snow. Her foot connected with the stiff wood, causing her to fall face first onto the frigid ground. She tried to stand just as quickly as she fell, but the slippery snow caused her to trip again.

    She slowly flipped herself over and sat there, breathing heavily and looking down at her hands. They were stained with crimson blood from her palms to her wrists. Curiously though, this blood wasn¡¯t hers nor was it fresh, having dried up considerably during her frightened sprint.

    The girl stared at her bloodied palms as panic began to flood in like an unending torrent. Her expression grew more fearful once she remembered the events that caused her hands to look like bloody canvases. She forcefully closed her eyes and gripped her body tightly, hugging her arms close to her chest.

    Her panic attack continued to surge as her body shook from the winter¡¯s chilling bite. Moments later, she heard a voice calling her name. It started out incredibly faint but with each call, the voice drew closer and closer.

    ¡°Elise.. Elise¡­ ELISE!¡±

    Suddenly she opened her eyes and thrust her body upwards out of bed, panting heavily and dripping with cold sweat. No longer was she in a freezing, snowy forest, but a quaint little bedroom with a small flame going in a nearby fireplace.

    ¡°Goodness Elise, were you having another one of those night terrors?¡± An elderly woman asked the girl with great concern on her face, reaching over and wiping the sweat off of her brow.

    ¡°Oh, uh, yeah¡­ Sorry, Grandma.¡± Elise replied, pushing her Grandmother¡¯s hand away from her forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, child. I know you¡¯ve been through quite an ordeal. I pray to the Core everyday that you¡¯ll be able to be free from those haunting dreams.¡±

    She gave Elise a warm smile before walking towards the door.

    ¡°Breakfast is almost done. Come down when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Elise simply nodded at the request, prompting her Grandmother to close the door shut.

    ¡®Gah, how many times have I had that nightmare this week?¡¯ Elise looked down at her shaking hand and sighed, closing together a tight fist as she pondered her thoughts.

    She eventually pushed her sheets to the side and got out of bed, walking over towards her bathroom. Once inside, Elise stopped at the sink mirror and stared back at her dark green eyes.

    Her messy black bangs slightly impeded her vision, causing Elise to blow air from her lips upwards. The short burst of air did nothing but tickle her forehead before settling the bangs back into their original place. Elise sighed again and hopped into her shower, making no effort to tend to her hair any further.

    Once she finished freshening herself up, Elise swiftly went down the hall to the kitchen where her Grandmother was already seated. She pulled out a chair at the table and took a seat, glancing over at the fairly tiny stove and countertop to her left. This house was quite small for two people, but it served its purpose enough to keep them warm and safe.

    ¡°Your father stopped by earlier¡­¡± Grandmother said as Elise took a hesitant bite of piping hot porridge.

    ¡°What did that bastard want?¡± Elise coldly replied, her face housing an expression of absolute disdain.

    ¡°What do you think? The only time he shows his face is when he needs money.¡±

    Grandmother placed her spoon down and leaned back, letting out a hefty sigh in the process.

    ¡°Why do you keep helping him? He clearly doesn¡¯t give a damn about you and he for sure doesn¡¯t care about me.¡± Elise wondered, still irritated that her father was even mentioned. Grandmother simply shook her head, disagreeing with Elise¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s my son. Regardless of what he¡¯s done, I won¡¯t abandon my last living child. I have faith that he¡¯ll see the error of his ways and change for the better, I just need to patiently wait.¡± She firmly replied with a warm smile.

    ¡°Tch, patiently waiting won¡¯t do you any good¡­¡±

    As the two continued to eat, Elise noticed that her Grandmother kept looking at her with a curious expression.

    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± She plainly asked while rubbing her hand on her cheek.

    ¡°No, but I do have something else to tell you.¡± Grandmother replied, setting down her spoon again as she stared Elise directly in the eyes.

    ¡°Yesterday at my shop, a well dressed man from LaVeda gave me quite the surprising gift.¡±

    ¡°What kind of gift?¡± Elise was now intrigued and no longer focused on her food, giving her Grandmother her full attention.

    ¡°Well, after I helped him find a book he had been searching for, he was so incredibly grateful. Even though he paid for it, he insisted that the payment wasn¡¯t enough to cover for my assistance. He wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer¡­¡± She took a brief drink from her cup before continuing on.

    ¡°So, I asked him if he would give my granddaughter a recommendation to attend LaVeda University this fall and he agreed!¡± She reached over and pulled out an all white envelope with a golden LVU crest etched directly in the middle.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡± Grandmother said while handing it towards Elise. However, to her surprise, Elise¡¯s expression was everything but excited.

    ¡°You did what!? Why would you ask him for that?!¡± Elise exclaimed with an irritated frown, clearly annoyed by the mere thought of going to this school.

    ¡°I just thought that it would be good for you¡­¡± Her Grandmother¡¯s hopeful voice trembled with each word.

    ¡°Good for me!? Grandma, I don¡¯t belong in a place like that! I¡¯ve barely been in a good headspace this year, but now you want me to attend a school filled with a bunch of rude, judgemental, snotty rich kids? You can¡¯t be serious right now!¡± Elise stood from the table, slamming her hands down with a hefty thump.

    ¡°Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten the last time I tried to go to school. I was treated so terribly because of my Father''s stupid reputation. It was absolutely miserable¡­¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°I know. I know¡­ But, you can¡¯t hide away from everyone forever, Dear. Even if the Burton family name has been stained beyond repair, you can still make a life for yourself. You shouldn¡¯t be wasting your youth like this.¡± Grandmother¡¯s lips began to quiver as tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide!¡±

    Elise was fed up at this point and so she swiftly walked away from the table, heading towards the front door. However as she stepped past her Grandmother, she felt a hand grab her arm. In the heat of the moment, Elise forcefully yanked her arm away.

    The motion caused her Grandmother to fall out of her seat and onto the cold, wooden floor with a loud thud. Elise quickly turned around and raced to her Grandmother¡¯s aide, immediately regretting her little tantrum.

    ¡°Grandma! I¡¯m so sorry, are you okay!?¡± Elise frantically asked as she slowly and gently raised her Grandmother¡¯s old, frail body. She nodded while tears rained down from her face.

    ¡°Please Elise, I beg of you, attend the school. Seeing you here like this does nothing but break my heart. You are too special and too strong of a Vesta to spend the rest of your life wasting away with me. People need to see just how great you are.¡± Grandmother said through multiple whimpers and loud cries.

    ¡°This could be the one chance you get to actually bring about the peace you need. The peace that could wash away all of the darkness that''s been haunting you. So please, please, heed this one request from your grandmother¡­¡± She continued, filling the room with tear filled echoes.

    Elise sat there with a blank expression until she eventually sighed. She tenderly wiped the tears from her Grandmother¡¯s face and gave her a firm, yet reluctant nod.

    ¡°Okay, Grandma¡­ I¡¯ll go. Just, stop crying, alright?¡± Elise softly said with a slight smile. This response brought about more tears as her Grandmother leaned forward and hugged Elise tightly.

    ¡®I hope I¡¯m not making a mistake by doing this¡­¡¯

    Elise sighed once again as she patted her on the back, patiently waiting for the embrace to end. The room grew quiet while Elise pondered many thoughts, including her upcoming adventures at LaVeda University.

    The sun beamed high in the sky on this early fall afternoon in the nation of Volaire. Trees in the distance had barely begun their colorful transition, highlighting the horizon with a faded green and yellow hue.

    A few miles south of Ariana City, a convoy of multiple Volairen soldiers and two carriages donning the Belouis crest were traveling along a wooded pathway. The heavy trot of the soldiers'' armored horses thundered across the ground as they reached the halfway point to their destination.

    In the leading carriage sat Felicity of Six and a couple members of the Volaire Council, while the second carriage housed Queen Azhane Belouis, the head maid Nadine, and Graymoor of Two.

    The trip was going as smoothly as it possibly could, but for some reason, Graymoor couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were being watched. His body tensed up as he focused his gaze towards the window, anticipating the worst.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Azhane asked, noticing the sudden shift in his body language.

    Before he could reply, a loud commotion of horses neighing and soldiers yelling for help began to fill the area. Although it was incredibly brief, it sounded as though a great battle had just occurred. The carriage came to a sudden stop, causing Azhane and Nadine to fall forward out of their seats.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay!?!¡± Graymoor yelled, catching her in the nick of time. She simply nodded as he gently placed her back in the seat.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Azhane looked out of the rear window, trying to get an idea of the situation.

    ¡°Seems like it''s another ambush. Don¡¯t worry though, we¡¯ll keep you safe.¡± Graymoor summoned forth his Manifest, Illusion Hand, and exerted his Core Energy. His eyes started to glow a light blue color, causing the sword in his hands to brightly glow as well. Within a few moments, the commotion along the path had ceased completely.

    Outside of the carriages stood a group of seven individuals dressed in black and red robes. Underneath their hoods were black, metallic masks that strategically hid their eyes and noses. Their attack on the convoy had made short work of the guards surrounding the carriages, but as they finished up, the entire area around them flexed and shifted.

    ¡°What the hell!? Where did all of these other carriages come from??¡± One of the masked men exclaimed, confused as to why there was now an endless line of carriages stretching along the path in both directions.

    The sky began to dim and their surroundings filled with a dark blue hazy fog, significantly reducing their line of sight. Even the once vibrant and lush trees were all beginning to die and decay.

    ¡°There, that should do for now. Felicity can take it from here.¡± Graymoor whispered with a confident tone while watching the assailants look around with perplexed expressions.

    ¡°Keep your wits about you, this is probably the work of that illusionist in the Six, Graymoor. Don¡¯t be fooled by his tricks.¡± Another assailant replied with a calm tone, slowly approaching a carriage and opening the door to see what was inside.

    ¡°So what are we going to do? Search every single one of thes-.¡± Said one of the members until she suddenly stopped talking. Everyone looked back and their eyes immediately went wide. Her head had been sliced clean off her shoulders, leaving behind a perfect cut. It flew through the air before rolling along the cobblestone and stopping at their feet.

    The assailants were speechless as they looked down, staring their comrade in her dilated eyes. The group slowly focused their gaze towards her slumped body and noticed a silhouetted figure emerging from the fog. Felicity of Six slowly stepped forward with her left hand gripping the handle of her Manifest, a scarlet colored katana named Bloodshed.

    Her dark blue ponytail swayed in the wind as she glared at her opponents, sizing up the remaining assailants and daring them to make their next move. Once her presence was fully revealed, one of the assailants wasted no time retaliating. He aimed his Manifest forward and fired multiple poison covered daggers towards Felicity.

    As the attack approached, she simply waved her right hand upwards with one swift motion. Suddenly, all of the blood that leaked out of her prior kill came to life, quickly rising off of the ground and forming a curved veil around Felicity. The bloody veil flexed and strengthened itself, causing its deep red fibers to drip along the ground.

    Once the blades made contact, they were absorbed into the veil and after a brief pause, were rapidly deflected back towards the assailants. To their surprise, the daggers had been completely transformed, now assuming the shape of intricately fashioned bloody spikes.

    The speed of her attack was significantly faster this time as well, causing two of the assailants to be caught by a relentless and brutal volley of sharp bloody blades. The remaining four enemies wasted no time and dispersed into different directions, dodging the rest of the attack with swift flips and dashes. However, as they looked towards the bloody veil, they noticed that Felicity was no longer behind it.

    In a single blink, Felicity appeared behind them with an unreal amount of speed, the tempo of her movement nigh impossible to track with mere eyesight. She gripped her katana tightly and slashed it in every direction, prompting her blade to make very subtle and precise contact across their bodies. Her Manifest appeared to be glowing a deep red as it cut through the air with terrifying ease.

    The assailants swung their Manifests around aimlessly, hoping to block and end her assault. However, despite their efforts, every attack they dished out simply hit her afterimage. Once Felicity¡¯s onslaught finished, she landed in her original spot and slowly began to sheath her Manifest. The further she pushed it down, the more grotesque and stomach turning the sounds of the blade became.

    After her opponents landed and surrounded her, they noticed that they hadn¡¯t taken any damage from her seemingly vicious attack. They were all still standing and fully intact. Without a single delay, they rushed Felicity with their Manifests aimed outwards. Just as they got close, Felicity gracefully held up her right hand and snapped her fingers.

    Immediately, the little cuts and wounds Felicity made across their bodies burst into a bloody frenzy. The assailants dropped to the ground, their bodies now completely lifeless and limp as blood oozed out of every crevice. Felicity looked down at them with a devious grin, her dark blue eyes shimmering.

    ¡°Give your Empress my regards in Hell¡­¡± She muttered with a dark chuckle, licking the blood off of her fingertip.

    ¡°Must you be so gross?¡± Graymoor said as he approached from the fog. Once Felicity turned around, the surrounding area began to shift back to normal, revealing the two carriages in their original spots and the lush fall trees highlighted by the sun above.

    ¡°Gross? Tch, there¡¯s a lot of nutritional value in blood, ya know? You should try it sometime, it might help with that annoying attitude of yours.¡± Felicity replied with a snicker. ¡°Anyways, you all should go on ahead. I¡¯ll take care of this here and meet you all later.¡±

    Graymoor rolled his eyes and went to the front carriage, escorting the two council members out so they could join the Queen in hers. As everyone took their seats inside, the carriage began to set off, racing towards its original destination with haste.

    ¡°Are you alright, My Lady? Surely you must be frightened by these assassination attempts. This has been, what, the third time in two months?¡± Council member Omar asked with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine and I¡¯ll continue to be fine. Empress Ramos thinks she can affect the way I move throughout this nation, but she will have no such luck. Once I get my abilities back, these attacks will cease. I just need to hold on until then.¡± Azhane replied, crossing her arms in frustration.

    ¡®How much longer must I go without my powers? It¡¯s been almost seven months since I lost them, surely my Manifest has recharged by now.¡¯

    Azhane let out a heavy sigh as she looked out the window, feeling incredibly helpless in this moment and wishing she didn¡¯t have to rely so much on others to keep her safe.

    The remainder of the trip was tense and quiet as everyone continued to be on edge, wondering if another attack was imminent during their travels.

 MW VOL IV - CH 2: Mausoleum

    As they got clear of the woods, the carriage navigated off of the public road and turned onto a gravel covered street. The new, winding road was incredibly bumpy as the horses pulling the carriage carefully trotted along. Eventually, the area opened up and turned into a mass cemetery with tombstones stretching across the landscape with impressive uniformity. Just as they crested the hill, there was a large mausoleum with a circular courtyard in the front.

    The building had a large golden dome, multiple all white pillars in the front, and it stood at least four stories high. Upon the grand entrance doors was the Belouis family crest, having an intricately designed letter B across the length of them. It was very clear that this building was of great importance.

    Their carriage rounded the courtyard and stopped in front of the entrance, allowing its occupants to exit and enter the pristine building before them. They made their way inside and standing off in the distance was Zalthia, Carmen, Tiaran, Nyanza, and the other members of Six. On the opposite side of them were a few other members of the Council having a conversation with the groundskeeper. Curiously, everyone was wearing formal, all black clothing.

    Unfortunately, today was the two year anniversary of Allen and Janelle Belouis¡¯ deaths. The five sisters of the Royal Belouis Family made it a point to get together every year on this day, paying respects to their fallen parents.

    ¡°Hey Azhane, you made it! How were your travels?¡± Carmen yelled as she noticed her walking into the foyer.

    ¡°Oh you know, just dealt with a little ambush. Nothing too serious.¡± Azhane replied with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°What!? Again!? Are you okay?¡±

    Concern shot across Carmen¡¯s face as she approached her, wanting to know more about what happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Graymoor and Felicity handled it.¡± Azhane said, giving Carmen a hug. She then turned her attention towards Tiaran and Nyanza, giving them hugs as well.

    ¡°Goodness, look at you, Tiaran. How long has it been? Feels like forever.¡± Azhane took a moment to admire Tiaran¡¯s silver, jaw length hair and the short black dress she wore.

    Even though Tiaran was usually the tomboy of the group, the dress looked incredible on her, showing off her rather well endowed assets and toned physique from every angle. She clearly took very good care of herself while she was away on her travels.

    ¡°Since the funeral, I think. Has definitely been awhile.¡± She replied with a rather empty tone, not showing much emotion towards this long awaited reunion. One would think her monotone voice and calm demeanor was strange in this situation, but this was totally on brand for Tiaran.

    ¡°You know ole¡¯ Tiaran, she couldn¡¯t wait to get back on the road. Must travel. See sights. Fight strong men. Hohohoho. That¡¯s all she ever thinks about!¡± Nyanza playfully quipped and laughed, mocking Tiaran¡¯s deep voice with hilarious levels of accuracy.

    As she continued to belly laugh, Nyanza¡¯s short and fairly messy silver hair bounced with each hefty cackle. Her thin rimmed glasses started to slide down her nose, prompting Nyanza to push them back up as she straightened herself out. Not only was her loud and quirky personality the complete opposite of Tiaran¡¯s, but her short and petite frame shared no similarities either.

    Tiaran gave her an expressionless glare, growing more annoyed with each passing second. She stepped towards Nyanza and with a quick chop, Tiaran smacked her on the head.

    ¡°OW!!! Hey, it¡¯s just a joke! Have mercy!!¡± Nyanza said while rubbing her head gently, faking tears in the process. Tiaran backed off and readjusted her dress, calming down from her prior irritation. Nyanza then gave her a side eyed glance before showing a cheeky smile.

    ¡°Oooo Me Tiaran. Me Caveman. Me so strong. Hohoho.¡±

    She continued her cheap imitation as Tiaran started to chase her around the room, being just a step behind her the entire time. Despite her short stature, Nyanza was surprisingly quick and shifty, her change of direction being absolutely immaculate. Nyanza cackled loudly as everyone watched their playful theatrics.

    ¡°Some things never change...¡± Zalthia remarked with a heavy sigh, shaking her head while they continued to make a scene in such a hallowed place.

    ¡°Yeah, leave them be though. I¡¯ve missed their antics.¡±

    Azhane smiled, feeling beyond thrilled to see all of her sisters together for the first time in a long while. After a few conversations were had around the room, Carmen turned to Zalthia.

    ¡°Soo, who else are we waiting for?¡±

    She looked around the room, wondering why they hadn¡¯t gone into the main chamber yet. Zalthia didn¡¯t even need to reply as the final attendees arrived just on time.

    Entering through the doors was an older woman in her late fifties with medium length silver hair and red eyes. Her face was fairly long and despite her age, her body was very well kept as her skin showed very little wrinkles or signs of wear.

    She had quite the presence about her and you could tell she was part of royalty with how she carried herself. However, there was another individual accompanying her with an even more striking presence.

    It was an incredibly well dressed man, wearing an all black suit with a gray tie and platinum cuff links on his suit jacket. He also had short silver hair that was styled with great purpose, being slightly shaved on the sides while the top was gelled back.

    The small earrings that dangled from his ears oozed style, accenting perfectly with the gray and silver throughout his outfit. Unsurprisingly, the man¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly red and piercing, almost matching Azhane¡¯s in overall vibrancy and shade. There was no other way to describe this man other than special.

    ¡°Ah! Aunt Mryla! Zolah! I didn¡¯t know you guys were coming today!¡± Carmen said with a surprised smile, rushing over to say hello. Myrla happily accepted the greeting as she gave her niece a hug.

    ¡°Hello, my dear! It¡¯s been far too long since I¡¯ve seen your beautiful face.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Zolah.¡± Zalthia commented after giving him a side hug. He simply sent her a charming smile before entertaining a reply.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t planned on it originally, but mother insisted that I show up. It¡¯s all good though, I needed to stretch my legs for a bit anyway.¡± Zolah softly laughed once he noticed Tiaran putting Nyanza in a choke hold. His eyes met with Nyanza and she began to wave as she smiled.

    ¡°Zolah! How ya doing cuzzo!?¡± She squealed while Tiaran tightened her grip.

    ¡°I see they¡¯re as lively as ever.¡±

    The group shared a laugh together as one of the Council members approached their location. He bowed his head to everyone before turning his attention towards Azhane.

    ¡°Your Majesty, shall we enter the chamber?¡± He asked, motioning for them to follow him. She gave him a firm nod and everyone was escorted through the massive doors towering from the back of the room. The members of Six stood on each side and bowed their heads as the royal family walked by.

    Once inside, the room was round, large, and fairly dark. As they got closer to the center, the multitude of lanterns decorating the walls became significantly brighter. Core Energy flowed through them at an incredible rate, lighting up the entire room to showcase various grave sites all around.

    The group walked to the back of the room and found themselves at two large gravestones, donning the Belouis crest. Engraved on them were the names of Allen and Janelle Belouis. The room went quiet while the group paid their respects, saying short prayers and giving silent thoughts.

    Zalthia stepped forward and Asiah of Three handed her a bouquet of red roses. She placed them in front of the graves and slowly bowed her head. After a brief moment, Carmen started to cry softly as she remembered her parents. Tiaran noticed the tears and she gently placed her arm around Carmen¡¯s shoulder, bringing her in closer without saying a word. Silence filled the room once again.

    As time passed, the group said their goodbyes and left the chamber, heading out of the mausoleum entrance. They gathered outside and Zolah tapped Carmen on the shoulder, feeling curious about something. She quickly turned around and gave him her full attention.

    ¡°I heard you went through quite the ordeal to get your Manifest and not to mention all the mess that happened earlier this year. How you holding up?¡± He asked with a deep, yet gentle tone.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, never been better! If anything, I feel like all of that just made me even stronger.¡± She replied with a smile, having a surprisingly level of poise about her.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I see, I see, that¡¯s good to hear. I was worried you might have had some lingering reservations about being a Vesta. That¡¯s a lot to deal with right after obtaining a Manifest. Happy to see that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    Zolah gave her a kind smile as he put on a pair of sunglasses.

    ¡°Nope, no reservations at all. I¡¯m honestly pretty eager to get back out there and fight. At this point, I think I can handle just about anyone standing in my way.¡±

    Carmen returned the smile and her overconfidence began to ooze out at an alarming rate.

    ¡°I love the confidence. Well, I¡¯ll be cheering you on and good luck with whatever you encounter next.¡± Zolah chuckled and walked away, waving as he met back up with Mryla. They said their goodbyes to everyone and were off, riding away in a just as decorated carriage.

    As the group approached their carriage, Nyanza stopped and immediately showed an expression of great concern and annoyance.

    ¡°Ugh, do we have to travel in these things again?? The ride always makes me so nauseous.¡± She pouted while holding her stomach. ¡°Can¡¯t you just teleport us like always, Azhane?¡±

    ¡°No, I still don¡¯t have my powers back. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll just have to suck it up and endure.¡± Azhane quickly remarked, dismissing her sister¡¯s justified concern.

    ¡°Oh mannnnn. I want to puke just thinking about it.¡±

    Nyanza hesitated to enter the carriage until Tiaran silently grabbed her waist. She picked Nyanza up and sat her inside close to the window. Even though she loudly voiced her grievances, fighting Tiaran the whole way, Nyanza could do nothing but accept her fate.

    ¡°If you have to vomit, just use the window. You¡¯d think with how smart you are that would be easy to figure out.¡± Tiaran coldly added, taking a seat next to her pouting sister.

    ¡°*sniff* So cruel.¡± Nyanza stared out the window with saddened eyes.

    Once everyone was accounted for, Graymoor closed the door and latched it tightly. He smacked on the side, signaling to the driver to start heading back to Castle de Belouis. The carriage took off with a jolt, followed closely by The Six as they rode horses of their own.

    While they traveled back home, the Belouis sisters were catching up with one another, making the most of this rare moment. Surprisingly enough, Tiaran was doing the bulk of the talking. She told them a story about a warrior she fought in the Southern Arista Badlands and how he pleaded for her hand in marriage.

    He apparently was greatly infatuated with her because she beat him so soundly. She obviously refused because he was really creepy and she thought bald guys looked weird, comparing him to a thumb.

    The group got a hearty laugh out of Tiaran¡¯s short story and found it quite interesting that she shared it. Usually Tiaran would just keep to herself the entire time, but for some reason she actually felt like contributing to the conversation today. As the laughter died down, Zalthia turned her attention to Azhane.

    ¡°Speaking of marriage, you turn thirty soon, Azhane. Since you¡¯re still single, you¡¯ll have to take part in the selection ceremony on your birthday. Have you thought about that at all?¡± She asked with a curious tone.

    ¡°Uhhm, not really¡­ The Council Advisors have talked to me about it and gave me a list of potential candidates to look through. I¡¯ve met a few of them already, but¡­ I don¡¯t know. Can¡¯t really say I¡¯m particularly interested in any of them to be honest.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s previous smile quickly shifted to a frown of great concern.

    ¡°I see, well you¡¯d better make up your mind quickly. You know Grandfather doesn¡¯t like it when the Belouis traditions are taken lightly. I can already hear him grumbling now.¡± Zalthia replied with a roll of the eyes, not looking forward to dealing with his bickering.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I still have a few months to decide. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    Azhane let out a soft sigh before looking out the window, now deep in thought. Conversations eventually flowed to other topics and after a fairly pleasant ride, they found themselves at the Castle¡¯s courtyard.

    As soon as the carriage stopped, Nyanza burst out of the door and stumbled over to the nearby grass. She began to dry heave and vomit, having been suffering from motion sickness during the entire ride. Nyanza could finally relieve herself.

    Zalthia stepped out and approached Nyanza from behind, patting her on the back awkwardly while she spewed her breakfast all across the lawn. The amount of annoyance on Zalthia¡¯s face was dangerous as she rolled her eyes deeply. Carmen and Azhane chuckled at the sight as Tiaran simply shook her head in disbelief.

    Once her little mishap was over and she fully collected herself, Nyanza rejoined the group. A host of maids greeted them upon their entrance and Nadine quickly made her way to the front of the group, delegating tasks to the present maids and butlers. She then turned around and sent a warm smile to everyone.

    ¡°Dinner will be prepared shortly, my ladies. Shall I escort you all to the dining hall?¡± Nadine asked with a humble bow. Azhane nodded and agreed before turning her attention towards the members of Six, shooing them away so she could have dinner with her family.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be needing any guards for this. You all are dismissed, so go and get some rest.¡± She said with a smile, clearly not needing their services any further.

    ¡°Ah, are you sure your Majesty?¡± Graymoor responded with an almost child-like cadence. Azhane glanced over at Zalthia and Tiaran, knowing how strong and capable they both were, and glanced back at Graymoor with another smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very sure. Now please, run along. I¡¯ll call you all if I need anything.¡±

    Graymoor and the other members of Six bowed their heads, not pressing the issue any further. As the group walked towards the dining hall, Carmen chuckled softly.

    ¡°He almost seemed sad that you told him to leave.¡± Carmen playfully quipped, finding that exchange to be quite adorable.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll be alright. I think Graymoor is just super used to being by my side these past seven months.¡±

    The group entered the dining room and were greeted by the long oak table covered with a delightful spread of various foods. It seemed almost wasteful to have this much food for five people, but Azhane made no issue with it. They all took their seats around the table and began to dig in, making short work of their decadent steaks and roasted potatoes. For multiple minutes, the sound of metal hitting ceramic could be the only thing heard across the room.

    However, the fork and spoon based symphony was interrupted by Carmen as she posed a question to Azhane.

    ¡°Hey Azhane, soooo I was wondering if I could attend LaVeda University. This is the last week I can enroll and I-¡±

    Before she could even finish her sentence, Azhane quickly responded with a swift, ¡°No.¡±

    Carmen looked at her plate in disbelief for a few moments until turning her gaze towards Azhane once more.

    ¡°But, I really want to attend and I think it would be a good change of pace for me!¡± She retorted with a determined expression. Azhane wiped her mouth with a napkin and glared at Carmen with her vibrant red eyes, clearly annoyed by the topic.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already talked about this numerous times, Carmen. The answer is no. After all the mess we went through with you last year and during the war, I don¡¯t want to put you in potentially more danger again. The best and safest place for you is here at home.¡±

    Azhane put her foot down with great authority and seemed to not budge an inch from her decision.

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a school! What could possibly be so dangerous about it?¡± Carmen exclaimed, unable to wrap her brain around Azhane¡¯s reasons.

    ¡°Carmen, LaVeda is not a place for games or a simple ¡®change of pace.¡¯ That school is filled with elite students from all over, eager to prove their worth with every chance they get. Some of these kids have been training their whole lives for the opportunity to attend LaVeda and they¡¯ll do whatever it takes to show that they¡¯re the best.¡±

    The table remained silent as everyone listened to Azhane''s voice of reason.

    ¡°And with you being a member of the Belouis Family, those same students will be gunning for you at every turn. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re prepared at all for what goes on at that school¡­¡± Azhane¡¯s harsh tone ravenously cut across the room as she stared Carmen in the eyes, hoping that she would get the memo now.

    Carmen was stunned to hear this blunt and straightforward reply, feeling like a serrated knife churning in her gut. The silence continued until the sound of clinking silverware decorated the airwaves again. However, it didn¡¯t last long as an unexpected voice began to speak up.

    ¡°Just let her go, Azhane. She should be able to experience her life a little¡­¡± Tiaran said as she munched on a piece of steak. Before Azhane could reply, Tiaran added more to her comment.

    ¡°Plus, ugh¡­ I wasn¡¯t even going to mention this or even entertain the thought, but I got offered a teaching position at LaVeda not too long ago. Jorah recommended me as a combat instructor over there. Kind of annoying, but.. Whatever.¡±

    She put down her fork as she rested her chin on her fist, now looking at Azhane directly.

    ¡°If her safety is that big of a deal, I¡¯ll accept the offer and watch over Carmen while I teach there.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s face lit up like a celebratory firework once she heard these words and she immediately shifted her attention towards Azhane.

    ¡°What? You would seriously end your traveling to teach students at a school? That¡¯s so unlike you, Tiaran.¡± Azhane replied, looking beyond confused by what was transpiring.

    ¡°If Carmen didn¡¯t want to go so badly we wouldn¡¯t even be having this conversation¡­ Besides¡­ It might be a little fun.¡±

    Tiaran muttered the last half of her reply as she imagined students calling her master and learning techniques she came up with. Tiaran slightly blushed at the thought and gave a rare smile while lost in her delusions.

    ¡°So can I go!!?! If Tiaran¡¯s there then everything should be fine! Right?¡± Carmen exclaimed, getting out of her seat with excitement. The bargaining and convincing continued for a few more minutes until Zalthia chimed in.

    ¡°I personally don¡¯t see a problem with it. You¡¯re seventeen now, sitting around in this castle for eternity is nothing but a waste of time for you. But, that¡¯s just my opinion..¡± She added, turning her head towards Azhane¡¯s direction. Azhane looked around the room at everyone, and sighed loudly as she could feel the pressure from all the red eyes staring back at her.

    ¡°Alright, you can go¡­ But only because I trust the place more with Tiaran there. It may be a prestigious school with many accolades, but LaVeda can be a tough place to get used to for anyone. They¡¯ll do whatever it takes to maintain their position as the no.1 University in Alaira and the culture there is not for the faint of heart.¡± Azhane said, finally giving in to Carmen¡¯s pleading assault. Carmen leapt from her spot and rushed over to Azhane, giving her a big hug.

    ¡°Thank you!!¡± She yelled with glee.

    As she suffocated Azhane, Zalthia added a couple thoughts about the decision with a fairly serious tone.

    ¡°Now, just because you¡¯re going to LaVeda doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s all playtime and rainbows. We expect you to go there with the right intentions and come out stronger than you are now. You¡¯ll need to represent the Belouis family with grace and dignity.¡±

    Carmen ended her embrace and stared Zalthia in the eyes, giving her a firm nod.

    ¡°Of course, I completely understand. I¡¯ll be sure to represent our family to the best of my ability! Don¡¯t worry!¡± She replied while bowing her head to Zalthia.

    Looking pleased, Zalthia smiled and patted Carmen on the head. ¡°I know you will.¡±

    As Carmen looked up, she returned the smile and made a comment that put both Zalthia and Azhane on slight alert.

    ¡°Besides, even if the students there trained for years, it¡¯s not like anyone will have as much combat experience as me. How many students my age can say they fought in a war and survived the Boundless? LaVeda will be a piece of cake, trust me!¡± Carmen said with unsavory amounts of confidence, her attitude shifting to that of someone looking down on others.

    Zalthia and Azhane glanced at each other with slightly worried expressions, wondering if they should walk down her statement. Before they could retort, Nyanza gave Carmen her full support.

    ¡°Yeah! You tell ¡®em Carmen! Show them our wrath and crush them beneath your feet! It was painfully easy when I attended DuneVeil Academy, so I¡¯d imagine LaVeda will be the same for you heeheehee.¡± Nyanza yelled as she devoured a piece of meat, getting sauce all over her cheeks.

    Carmen grinned real big as she took her seat again, feeling over the moon that she could attend LaVeda. Dinner continued on and the group began to chatter about other topics.

 MW VOL IV - CH 2.5: Wish Me Luck

    A few days after Carmen''s acceptance into LaVeda University, a familiar face made their way into Castle de Belouis. They were greeted by a maid and instructed to wait while they retrieved Carmen.

    ¡°My Lady, Sarah Lichen has come for a visit.¡± Said a maid to Carmen, bowing her head as she stood in the doorway of Carmen¡¯s room.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±

    After finishing up her hair, Carmen bolted down the steps and entered the grand hall where she saw Sarah standing.

    ¡°Sarah! How¡¯ve you been?¡± Carmen asked with glee, feeling eager to hang out with her. Sarah glanced over and shot a big smile in her direction.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve been good. My training with Jorah ended a few weeks ago, so I¡¯ve just been helping my folks around the house. They¡¯ve finally gotten fully settled in from their move to Volaire.¡±

    Sarah gave Carmen a deep hug, thrilled to see her friend after so long. They began to have a conversation and quickly caught up on various topics.

    ¡°Sooo, how has your progress been? Is your Strand fully mended?¡± Carmen asked with slight concern and curiosity.

    ¡°Yup, Jorah got me fixed all the way up! I can even do this now.¡±

    Sarah held out her hand and exerted her Core Energy. A short burst of teal colored wind flowed from her arm and seconds later, Sarah¡¯s Manifest was summoned.

    ¡°I can finally use Marabel again, but my resonance level is still significantly lower than what it was. I just need to keep training with her to get my strength back up.¡± She said while gently stroking the string of her bow. Carmen¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly gave Sarah another tight hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you! It¡¯s been a long time, but you¡¯ve done so well!¡±

    As they ended their embrace, Sarah grew curious about something.

    ¡°What about you? Anything new going on?¡± Sarah questioned with an excited tone. Carmen began to grin from ear to ear, eager to relay the good news.

    ¡°I get to attend LaVeda University in a few weeks!! Azhane finally said yes! I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    Sarah applauded the news and asked a few questions about the school, her interest being piqued.

    ¡°So, are you coming with me? I¡¯m sure my family could sponsor you easily. It¡¯ll be such a fun opportunity for you!¡± Carmen asked, hoping to attend with her best friend. Sarah began to look a bit uneasy at the idea and her expression quickly shifted.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ Yeah, about that. If I¡¯m being honest, I don¡¯t think the ¡®academy environment¡¯ is for me. Plus, I still have a lot of training and rehab ahead of me. Sorry, Carmen¡­¡±

    Carmen¡¯s big grin immediately shifted downwards as she felt incredible levels of disappointment wash over her.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­ I guess that makes sense...¡± Carmen awkwardly laughed, clearly no longer in a good mood.

    ¡°Aww don¡¯t be like that. You¡¯ll make plenty of new friends and have just as much fun without me there. Besides, you can still message me from time to time!¡±

    Sarah tried her best to reassure and cheer Carmen up, but her response did nothing to change her mood.

    ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ Just sucks that you won¡¯t be there. Can¡¯t be helped though.¡± Carmen said as she sulked. Sarah sighed before stepping forward, placing her hand gently on Carmen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go hang out in the city for a bit. There¡¯s this shop I want to visit, you down?¡±

    Sarah gave a warm smile and Carmen took a brief moment to think before returning the smile. Carmen nodded firmly and the duo quickly headed towards the castle entrance, proceeding to explore Ariana city one last time together.

    Heavy rain fell on the LaVeda University campus. The intricately decorated domed roofs glistened as the water rolled down them. On the top floor of the main building, a single room was lit up by the glow of a lantern. Sitting inside was an elderly gentleman with glasses and a short white beard. He hunched over his desk as he rummaged through a pile of documents.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Across from him was another gentleman that was cleanly dressed. Curiously, he wore an all white mask that had simple features indented into it and a black tuxedo with a green bow-tie. There was something incredibly mysterious about this individual, but his presence didn¡¯t bother the elderly man in front of him.

    The man adjusted his glasses as he read through a few papers, looking quite troubled in the process.

    ¡°LaVeda is losing funding left and right. We need to do something to prove to the nobles that this school still produces the best results. The other two academies don¡¯t hold a candle to what we do here. We just need to show them that this is still the case.¡± The elderly man said with a worried cadence to his tone.

    ¡°Headmaster Quinn, be not troubled. We, The Watchers, find this establishment very important and beneficial for the future of Alaira. We¡¯ve already taken measures to ensure that LaVeda doesn¡¯t fall.¡±

    The masked man reached down and picked up a briefcase that was sitting next to him.

    He gently placed it onto the desk and opened it up, revealing the contents inside. Multiple stacks and rows of little purple colored pills lined the inside, looking like neatly placed grains of rice.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Headmaster Quinn asked with great curiosity.

    ¡°These are what will save this school. Simply provide them as supplements to the under performing students and their connection to the Core will increase greatly. The strength of their abilities will rise significantly and should provide the results these nobles seek.¡± He replied with a matter of fact tone, laying out all the facts.

    Quinn looked down at the pills and after examining them for a moment, he glanced up at the man while wearing a devious smirk.

    ¡°I thank you, oh great Watcher, Delandy.¡±

    The Headmaster slid the briefcase closer as he closed it shut, feeling eager to set this plan into motion.

    Church Bells rang as the doors opened to the great, Holy Core Church in the Lumen Theocracy¡¯s capital city of Volta. People flooded out of the building, signaling that service had just ended. Within the crowd was a teenage girl with striking, long blonde hair, piercing blue eyes, and a fairly voluptuous build for her age.

    She quickly made her way down the busy street, navigating past multiple blocks and rows of baroque style buildings. Eventually she found herself at the central hospital, located on the eastern side of the city. She walked inside and traversed the hallways with ease, proving that she had been here countless times. After reaching the top floor, the girl stopped at a patient¡¯s door before sliding it open.

    Sitting on the bed inside was a female that looked eerily similar to her, only in a much more mature body and with boyishly short hair. Interestingly, the lady in the bed didn¡¯t move or react to her visitor, she simply remained still while staring blankly at the wall in front of her.

    ¡°I made it just in time, Claudia!¡± The girl said with excitement. ¡°Church ran a little longer than usual, but I made sure I came to visit before I left for LaVeda today.¡±

    Despite the conversation starter, Claudia showed no expression to the girl¡¯s words, sitting lifeless and empty. The girl continued to talk to the female as she wiped her body down with a cold, wet towel. She then approached a dark blue vase sitting next to the window and changed out the flowers, humming a simple tune in the process. As she placed the last flower inside, someone started to enter the room.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Bridgette, I see that you¡¯re here again?¡± Von Melrose said with a slight bow, causing his pristine white cape to slide over and reveal his missing right forearm.

    ¡°Hello Captain Melrose. I didn¡¯t know you were visiting today.¡± Bridgette replied with a surprised tone, setting down the vase and approaching the bed.

    ¡°I was in the area, so I simply stopped by. How¡¯s she doing?¡±

    Von sent her a charming smile as he gently placed his left hand on Claudia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad there¡¯s someone that still cares enough to see my sister. And she¡¯s been doing fine, still no changes in her vitals or mental state. But, since her coma was induced by a Manifest, the Head Doctor doesn¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever wake up again¡­¡±

    Bridgette sighed as she took a seat on the bed, feeling frustrated by her sister''s unfortunate circumstances.

    ¡°I see¡­ I hate that I wasn¡¯t present during her battle with Zalthia of One. She definitely would not have succumbed to her abilities had I been there.¡±

    Von¡¯s tone shifted to that of great irritation as the memories from that day flooded his mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, Captain Melrose. You clearly had your own problems to deal with.¡± Bridgette replied while looking at his missing forearm, reminding him of his fight with Azhane Belouis. The room was awkwardly quiet until Von posed a question to Bridgette.

    ¡°Sorry if this is too frank, but has Master Vandel made a decision about Vice Captain Claudia yet? Surely he won¡¯t let her stay here indefinitely, especially since she is healthy enough to be held at home.¡± He asked with a troubled tone. Bridgette simply shook her head.

    ¡°No. As far as my Father is concerned, Claudia isn¡¯t welcome back home in this state. He finds it to be humiliating to the Vandel name¡­ She might as well not even exist to him at this point.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ That is truly unfortunate, My Lady. Well, I¡¯m sure Claudia greatly appreciates your visits. As long as you continue to give your support, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Von gave a firm, supportive nod as the breeze from the window caught his long platinum blonde hair, causing it to dance with great elegance. Bridgette looked over and smiled, appreciating his kind words.

    ¡°Well, Lady Bridgette, I must be going. I pray to the Core that good fortune smiles upon you and Claudia. Take care.¡±

    He bowed his head and made his exit, closing the door gently behind him.

    Bridgette stood from the bed and got close to Claudia, brushing her sister''s short blonde hair away from her face. She closed her eyes and sighed before saying a quick prayer, hoping that Claudia would awaken from her eternal slumber soon.

    ¡°Alright, it''s time for me to head off. Wish me luck and take care!¡±

    She kissed Claudia on the cheek and began to exit the room, her next stop being LaVeda University.

 MW VOL IV - CH 3: Academy in the Mountains

    The day had finally come for Carmen''s departure to LaVeda University. Carmen was equally excited and nervous to leave home, especially since she had never attended a school before. Carmen triple checked her bags and made sure she had everything accounted for.

    After thoroughly packing her things, she rushed down to the grand foyer where she saw Azhane, Zalthia, Nyanza, Graymoor of Two, and Felicity of Six. She approached them and greeted the group with a nervous grin.

    ¡°Do you have everything you need?¡± Zalthia asked, looking over at all of her bags.

    ¡°Yeah! I think I¡¯m ready to go.¡± Carmen quickly responded before looking around with a curious expression. ¡°Where¡¯s Tiaran?¡±

    ¡°She left last night. Apparently instructors needed to be there earlier than the students.¡± Azhane replied as she stepped forward.

    ¡°Now, make sure you give me weekly reports and updates. And no goofing off or getting into trouble, that¡¯s the last thing we need right now.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s tone shifted to a more serious one, her guardian mannerisms coming out in full force.

    ¡°Oh come on! She can have some fun. Play as much as you want, Carmen heehee.¡± Nyanza playfully quipped with a smile. Azhane glared deeply at her with an annoyed expression, causing Nyazna to flinch slightly.

    ¡°Orrr not.. Be very very serious!¡±

    Nyanza anxiously laughed before stepping to the side and hiding herself behind Zalthia. Carmen chuckled at the exchange and assured them she would take things seriously. They all hugged and said their goodbyes.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Me and Felicity will escort you there.¡±

    Zalthia motioned for her to follow, prompting Carmen to quickly exit the castle foyer. Once the guards finished loading up the carriage with Carmen¡¯s luggage, she looked at Zalthia with slight confusion.

    ¡°So, how long will it take to get there? Is it far?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s near instant. That acceptance letter you have should act as a portal that leads to the school. Force your energy into it and place it in front of the carriage.¡± Zalthia replied, pointing out all the instructions.

    Carmen took out the letter and exerted her Core Energy. The letter began to glow a bright and radiant hue of gold as she put it on the ground. Moments later a giant, golden gate with an intricately designed LVU insignia appeared in front of them. The doors of the gate swung open, revealing a pale blue portal that beckoned for them to enter. Carmen was enthralled by the visual theatrics, having never seen anything like it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zalthia exclaimed as she stepped into the carriage.

    Carmen nodded and quickly hopped in as well, prompting the carriage to move forward and ride through the portal. The gates closed behind them and it quickly faded away from the courtyard.

    Within a few moments, the group emerged on the other side and found themselves on an unfamiliar road. As they crested the hill, a massive palace style building with large dome-like roofing, a large fountain in the middle of a glassy lake, and many facilities located all around it came into view. The sheer size of the school was staggering and could put many castles to shame.

    The landscape surrounding the campus was incredibly evergreen and lush, covered with an immense amount of tall pine trees. The Melspire mountains kissed the horizon as they towered in the distance, proving that this place was at a much higher altitude than expected. Needless to say, LaVeda¡¯s location was very unique and unlike any place Carmen had been to before.

    ¡°Where is LaVeda exactly? I didn¡¯t realize there would be mountains here.¡± Carmen asked as her eyes were glued to the window, taking in all of the impressive sights.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°LaVeda is in northern Olun. We¡¯re about twenty miles or so from the Melspire border.¡± Felicity replied with a matter of fact tone.

    Carmen continued to look out the window as the carriage got closer to the campus, navigating the smooth cobblestone pathways. The group eventually made their way to the main building courtyard where there were hundreds of students and parents walking about, unloading their things.

    Many of the people present appeared to be very wealthy and from important political families. Their expensive clothing and the family crests etched on their carriages oozed high status. Even though Carmen was a princess of a major nation, that status would clearly hold no weight in a place like this.

    ¡°Wow, this place is huge! So many people too!¡±

    Carmen eyes went wide with wonder and awe as she exited the carriage, gawking at the sea of students walking about.

    ¡°Yeah, it seems like they¡¯ve got quite the number of attendees this year.¡± Zalthia replied, looking around for the sign-in station. Carmen nodded and they made their way to a set of large booths with receptionists behind them.

    ¡°Hello madam, are you a first year student looking to check in?¡± The receptionist asked with a proper smile as he adjusted the cuff link of his white button up shirt.

    ¡°Yes, my name is Carmen Belouis.¡±

    The receptionist went through some papers before handing Carmen a golden colored slate. It glowed with a dull yellow color as runic symbols made their presence known.

    ¡°Please place your right hand here to finalize the process.¡± He said, pointing his finger at the center of the slate.

    Carmen placed her hand on it causing the slate to glow brighter. After a few seconds, it shifted to the color green. The receptionist smiled and took the slate back.

    ¡°Welcome to LaVeda University, Ms. Carmen Belouis. Please, make your way to the housing section to get your dorm assignment.¡±

    Carmen nodded and started to walk towards the direction he pointed.

    As they made their way through the crowds of people, Zalthia sensed that someone was watching them. She swiftly turned around, preparing for a confrontation, but to her surprise it was a couple of young female students with notebooks in their hands. They blushed heavily as their eyes met with hers.

    ¡°Uhhm, Miss Zalthia¡­ C-can we get an autograph from the Scarlet Reaper??¡± They asked with glowing eyes. Zalthia was taken aback and started to feel slightly annoyed by the request. Then suddenly, she heard a loud commotion approach from all directions.

    ¡°Huh!? The Scarlet Reaper!?!?¡± ,¡°Woah!!! She¡¯s so friggin cool man!¡±, ¡°Sweet!!, Sign my book too!!¡± , ¡°No waaaay!!¡±

    Multiple excited and eager students crowded around her, admiring Zalthia¡¯s red robes, silver hair, and red eyes. Carmen was confused as to why her sister was now surrounded by about fifty students.

    ¡°Uhh, Felicity, what''s happening? Is there something I don¡¯t know about?¡± Carmen asked with a perplexed expression. Felicity simply laughed before giving her reply.

    ¡°Lady Zalthia is very well known in Alaira. Tales of her many adventures and accomplishments have reached just about every nation. Many young Vestas strive to be like her one day. This happens all the time whenever we visit towns or villages for work.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide with amazement as she heard this.

    ¡°Wow, I knew she was pretty well known, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be this famous. She usually seems so annoyed by other people¡¯s presence, so I just assumed most would avoid her.¡± She replied with a chuckle as she admired her sister from behind.

    Zalthia looked over at Carmen and motioned for her to keep going. Carmen nodded and they continued to make their way towards the housing area. They arrived and Carmen went through the process of getting her dorm assignment.

    ¡°Here is your key to room 207, Miss Belouis. Simply hold this rune up to the door and it will unlock. Also, here¡¯s your uniform and some information about today¡¯s festivities. Do you have any questions for me, madam?¡± The receptionist asked with a kind smile.

    Carmen accepted the items and shook her head, feeling confident that she had everything she needed. The lady told her to make her way inside the main building, mentioning that orientation was about to begin. Carmen and Felicity went inside, followed by Zalthia after a few moments.

    ¡°Damn kids, they talk way too much. Gives me a headache.¡± She said while looking mentally drained by the loving assault. Carmen laughed until a loud announcement was made across the airwaves.

    ¡°All first year students, please make your way to the auditorium! Orientation will begin momentarily!¡± Said the stern, female voice echoing through the hall.

    ¡°Well, looks like that¡¯s my cue!¡±

    Carmen began to shake slightly as she felt her nerves coming back. Zalthia reached in and pulled Carmen close, giving her a big sisterly hug.

    ¡°You be good now, kiddo. I know you¡¯ll do great things here, just keep that focus.¡± She said with an uncharacteristically shaky voice. Carmen¡¯s anxious demeanor ceased as she embraced Zalthia¡¯s warmth.

    ¡°I will sis! I¡¯ll miss you guys!¡±

    The hug ended and Carmen started to head off toward the auditorium, waving back at Zalthia while wearing a big grin. Zalthia returned the gesture and felt saddened as she sighed softly. Felicity glanced at Zalthia with shock as she noticed her shift in demeanor.

    ¡°What? The mighty Zalthia of one, showing emotions? Who are you??¡± She remarked with a playful chuckle. Zalthia gave her a side-eyed glare while she collected herself.

    ¡°Shut uppp.¡± She coldly responded with an annoyed cadence. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get her stuff put into her room.¡±

    Zalthia made her way towards the door, prompting Felicity to quickly follow after her.

 MW VOL IV - CH 4 : Orientation

    Carmen made her way into the auditorium and upon entering the doors, she was greeted by a massive room with multiple floors and thousands of blue colored seats. They all faced a large stage at the front that was illuminated by crystal chandeliers hanging above, glistening and sparkling from their radiance.

    Students from all walks of life were pouring in from every side, entering through the multitude of doors located throughout the auditorium. Carmen eventually found a row of empty seats and made her way to them. As she walked, she heard various whispers and murmurings about her.

    ¡°Oh, is that the Belouis princess? She¡¯s so pretty.¡± , ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll talk to me.¡± , ¡°Of course not, she¡¯s royalty. We¡¯re plebeians compared to her.¡± , ¡°I¡¯ve never seen silver hair before, so cool.¡±

    Carmen simply smiled at all the comments before taking a seat.

    ¡®This is so awkward. Why¡¯re they making such a big deal about me?¡¯

    She started to feel a tad nervous again, but thankfully, her nerves were quickly calmed once she heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Ah, Carmen! There you are!¡± They said with an excited tone.

    She looked over her shoulder and saw Caleb Ravenfell coming down the steps. Her face lit up as their eyes met and she immediately felt excited to see a familiar face. While he walked towards her row of seats, all the surrounding female students ooo¡¯d and ahh¡¯d at his dashingly charming looks.

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±, ¡°Who is that?!!?¡±, ¡°Look at his body, oh myyyy.¡±

    The girls couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as he passed them up. But to his surprise, a different, more distinct voice spoke up once he got closer to Carmen¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Sit over here with us, Caleb!¡±

    The voice loudly said with an eager tone. He shifted his attention to the right and saw a beautiful blonde girl with piercing blue eyes. She had fairly voluptuous features and her presence was quite intense compared to the other students, an absolute looker by any man¡¯s measure.

    ¡°Ahh, maybe next time Bridgette, sorry.¡± He said with an apologetic smile. Caleb proceeded further and finally got to Carmen¡¯s row, happily taking a seat next to her.

    ¡°Did you get here late or something? I was looking all over for you earlier.¡± Caleb asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Zalthia got caught up with something that slowed us down a little.¡±

    Carmen lightly chuckled before they began to chat and catch up with one another, causing Bridgette to take notice.

    ¡®He can¡¯t be serious right now. How does he even know that Belouis girl¡¯?

    Bridgette¡¯s face scrunched with great disgust as she annoyingly gritted her teeth. Her hostile glare could burn a hole into the back of Carmen¡¯s head if she stared any harder.

    Within that same moment, the lights in the auditorium went dim and focused on the stage at the front. An old gentleman with purple robes, bushy white eyebrows, and a short white beard stepped onto the floor. As he approached the podium, his hunched over posture caused his face to be slightly shrouded in darkness. He stopped in front of the wooden stand and cleared his throat before speaking.

    ¡°Welcome to LaVeda University! I am Headmaster Quinn and I¡¯m so delighted to see so many first years in attendance this semester. All of you have come here with the hopes of improving your skills and hitting that next step in your journeys as Vestas. Whether that be academically or combat wise, we are here to cultivate your young minds and help you reach your goals. I find it so admirable that even in your youth, you still want to push to greater heights. Let this year be the beginning of your next level!¡±

    The room erupted in applause, prompting him to continue his speech for a few more minutes.

    Once finished, he stepped aside and introduced the principal of the school. Headmaster Quinn motioned for her to come over and she casually approached the podium, her heels sounding heavy with each step.

    The woman was quite tall for her age as she seemed to be in her mid to late forties, and her short brown hair accented perfectly with her amber colored eyes. She adjusted the silver rimmed glasses on her face before placing her hands on the edge of the podium, now staring out at the sea of first year students.

    ¡°Hello students, I am Ravala Tidus, but you all may refer to me as Lady Ravala.¡± She said with a stern, deep voice.

    ¡°It is an honor to be able to serve you all for the next three years and I am truly humbled by everyone¡¯s desire to learn at our educational establishment. However, LaVeda University has an exceptionally high standard that we expect every single student in this room to uphold. If you fail to meet our expectations or willingly step out of line, trust me when I say that there will be repercussions. This is a place of learning and we do not tolerate foolishness, do I make myself clear?¡±

    Lady Ravala''s voice bellowed with a terrifyingly dark tone, glaring at the first years with unending seriousness.

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡± Said the students loudly in unison, their response breaking the heavy tension. Lady Ravala simply gave a half smile and nodded, pleased by the reply.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Good. I expect nothing less from those hand picked to attend LaVeda. Now, I would like to turn things over to a couple students that have been in your shoes before. Students that have gone through the LaVeda process and absolutely thrived. Please welcome third year students, Rosemarie Lofton and Castell Pruitt. They have a few words to say to you all.¡±

    Lady Ravala turned her attention to the left, pointing out a female with fiery red hair and a male with glasses, accenting against his jet black hair. The girl walked up to the podium first, bowing her head to the principal once she arrived.

    She was fairly built with deep green eyes, freckles decorating her face, and a sword sheathed at her hip. Her uniform was different from the one everyone else received, having red accents along the trim of her skirt and a long jacket that reached past her knees. The presence of this girl was very strong and everyone¡¯s attention was immediately captured.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Carmen asked with a whisper, feeling curious about this student.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? That¡¯s Rosemarie, the no.1 ranked student at LaVeda. You see that flower crest pinned to her jacket?¡± Caleb whispered back, pointing towards the girl at the podium.

    ¡°Yeah, what about it?¡±

    ¡°That means she¡¯s one of the LaVeda Dahlia¡¯s. That status is reserved only for the eight most elite students at this school. You either need to be incredibly skilled as a Vesta or the most academically bright student in LaVeda to even be considered.¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, I had no idea there was something like that here. She must be crazy strong then.¡±

    Carmen continued to admire the red headed vixen addressing the crowd, enthralled by the silver and pink emblem on her jacket shining against the lights.

    ¡°Yeah, and the other guy is ranked no. 2. They¡¯re both really strong.¡± Caleb added.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I also want to formally welcome you all to this amazing University. When I first arrived at LaVeda three years ago, I was standing in the exact same spot as you all. I was nervous and didn¡¯t really have everything figured out just yet, but there was one thing that I did know. I knew that I wanted to challenge myself and become the best! I worked tirelessly every day, never giving up a single time and thanks to the guidance I received here at LaVeda, I reached even further than my goal.¡± Rosemare said with a loud, empowering bellow.

    ¡°With that being said, I hope that you all will take hold of your opportunities and carve your own path!¡±

    Once her speech concluded, the entire hall filled with loud applause as the students cheered.

    ¡°We love you Rosemarie!¡± Some of the students yelled from the crowd, showing their utmost admiration towards her.

    Rosemare smiled and waved before leaving the podium, allowing the other student to step up.

    He looked out at the students with a fairly calm demeanor, pushing his glasses up with a single finger as he contemplated his words carefully. The lights reflected off of his immaculately pressed black and red uniform jacket, separating him perfectly from the white marble stage.

    ¡°My name is Castell Pruitt and I am the current student body president here at LaVeda University. I¡¯m incredibly thrilled to welcome you all to our school and hope that your time here is as fruitful as it is engaging.¡± Castell said with a calm, yet deep voice as his Dahlia crest glistened.

    ¡°As President, I vow to assist you all in whatever circumstances you may find yourselves in, so please feel free to reach out whenever an issue arises. With that being said, make the most of your time here and do whatever you can to continue bringing honor to this prestigious school.¡±

    \Castell clapped his hands together in dramatic fashion, prompting the students to start their applause. As he walked off the stage, Lady Ravala returned to the podium to make an announcement.

    ¡°Alright everyone, this concludes the orientation. Please make your way to the resonance chambers to get graded. You will obtain your class assignments once we run a few tests.¡± The lights came back on and all of the students began to stand up, clearing out of the auditorium.

    ¡°This is exciting! I wonder if we¡¯ll be in the same class.¡± Carmen said to Caleb with child-like glee.

    ¡°Yeah, same. I hope we are!¡±

    They exited through the doors and followed after everyone, navigating through the massive hallways.

    The walls to their left were lined with large panel windows, bathing the halls with warm natural light. LaVeda¡¯s floors were tiled with a light gray and white color that had an incredibly glossy finish, reflecting all of the students as they walked along.

    While Carmen looked around, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the sheer size of everything. It was clear that this school could easily house a thousand students. They eventually got to the resonance chamber and marveled at the impressively state of the art layout.

    It was a massive, circular room with multiple Core shards hovering in various spots. Students were lining up at each one and placing their hands on the pillars. The many instructors inside would call up a student and have them go through the process of grading their resonance levels.

    At the very back of the room were various arenas with different layouts. One of them had a field covered with floating circles spread out across the arena. Another was circular with a moat of water surrounding the center. The other two arenas looked like simple combat fields, having two opposite sides and a countdown hanging above the center.

    Caleb and Carmen eventually approached a Core shard located on the left hand side of the room, getting behind a short line of students. Carmen tapped Caleb on the shoulder and leaned in.

    ¡°What class do you think you¡¯ll get into?¡± Carmen curiously asked as she watched the students ahead of them get called up one by one.

    ¡°Hmm, probably Phoenix class. I¡¯d honestly be shocked if they designated me as a Harpy or Griffon student. You¡¯d have to be pretty inept academically or strength wise to end up in those classes.¡± He replied with a slight chuckle, finding the idea of being in the lower classes to be quite comical.

    Before Carmen could reply, Caleb was called by the instructor. He stepped forward and placed his hand on the stone pillar. Seconds later, the shard started to rapidly spin. It shined brightly until settling on a dull purple color.

    ¡°Caleb Ravenfell, you¡¯re an Amethyst Class level Vesta with a resonance of 7,000rlvl. And according to your chart, you scored a 93/100 on the entrance exam, very impressive. Now, please make your way to arena number three and wait for further instructions, the next round of testing will begin shortly.¡± The instructor said as she pointed towards the back of the room. Caleb nodded and turned to Carmen.

    ¡°Come find me once you get your class assignment!¡±

    Carmen agreed and waved as her name was now being called by the instructor. She stepped up and placed her hand on the pillar. The shard began to spin and briefly glowed a deep black before settling on a shade of purple.

    ¡®Hmm? Why did the shard change colors like that? I¡¯ve never seen it do that before. Maybe it was a glitch?¡¯

    The instructor¡¯s eyebrows raised as she was taken aback by the visual abnormality that just occurred. She eventually shrugged it off and began to read Carmen her stats.

    ¡°Carmen Belouis, you are a middle Amethyst Class level Vesta with a resonance of 7,400rlvl. You also seemed to have scored a 76/100 on your entrance exam... Hmm, with that being the case, please proceed to arena number two and await further instructions.¡± The Instructor commented with an unimpressed cadence, almost as though she were looking down on Carmen for her poor test scores.

    Carmen nodded and swiftly made her way to the circular arena that was surrounded by a moat of water. She approached the opening and waited as another instructor flipped through pages on his clipboard. He nodded his head and wrote a few lines of text before glancing up at Carmen.

    ¡°Alright Carmen Belouis, today we will test your decision making and the overall potency of your ability. Please cross the bridge and stand in the middle of the circle.¡± He said with a simple motion of the hands, guiding Carmen along towards the arena¡¯s entrance.

    She sat her belongings down and heeded his request, finding her way to the middle as she wondered what the test would be. Carmen''s heart raced and her nerves tensed up while she awaited further instructions.

 MW VOL IV - CH 5: Test of Strength

    The instructor stepped to the side and approached a small pillar protruding from the arena''s entrance. He placed his hand against it and proceeded to explain the test to Carmen.

    ¡°This assessment is very simple. When we begin, there will be multiple mechanisms that¡¯ll emerge from the water surrounding the arena. The red mechanisms are the ones you attack and the blue mechanisms are the ones you dodge. You may use every ability in your arsenal as well as your Manifest to progress through this test. Points are earned or deducted by how well you act accordingly. Any questions?¡± The instructor said, trying to make the details as simple as possible. Carmen shook her head and began to feel nervous as she prepared herself.

    ¡®Hmm, I know he said we can use every ability in our arsenal, but I don¡¯t think I should use the skills from my Dark affinity just yet. Revealing that I¡¯m a dual type right now would bring way too much attention to me. I¡¯ll just keep it under wraps for now.¡¯

    As Carmen summoned forth her Manifest, a loud buzzer blared and the test officially began.

    Suddenly, multiple blue and red orbs fired up from the water and quickly surrounded Carmen. However, to her surprise, the red orbs stayed completely still while the blue orbs slowly bounced around the arena.

    Carmen leapt up and slashed at the red orbs with incredibly graceful movements, making quick work of the mechanisms scattered throughout. Within a few seconds, she had destroyed all of the red orbs and found herself back at the middle of the arena.

    ¡®Pfft, they can¡¯t be serious. Phoenix Class is as good as mine with tests this easy.¡¯

    Carmen chuckled to herself as she landed on the ground, loosening the grip she had on Graviton Eclipse¡¯s handle. Unfortunately, this moment of respite was incredibly short lived.

    Another buzzer occurred and within seconds, Carmen was surrounded by hundreds of blue orbs that were bouncing around the arena with impressive speed. Not only were the orbs significantly faster, but they were also smaller and denser than before.

    Carmen quickly aimed her palm at the fast approaching orbs and exerted her Core Energy. However, before her gravity manipulation could activate, the orbs changed course and shifted towards a different direction. Carmen tried again but the orbs dodged her ability, rendering it completely ineffective. It was almost as though these orbs had minds of their own, acting with incredible foresight and precision.

    Before Carmen could contemplate her next move, the orbs were suddenly on the offensive. They raced towards her direction, glowing a dull blue color as they brimmed with a surge of Core Energy. Carmen ducked her head down and sprinted to the other side of the arena, trying her best to dodge the oncoming onslaught.

    This goose chase continued on for what felt like an eternity for Carmen. At this point, the goal of destroying the red orbs had completely left her mind and she made no attempt to complete the test properly.

    Feeling fed up, Carmen decided to stop dodging and go on the offensive. She skidded to a halt and faced the orbs, aiming her rapier upward in the process. She fired off a volley of void energy bolts from the tip of her Manifest, rapidly blasting the orbs out of the air.

    However, the moment her attacks landed, the buzzer blared loudly and the orbs backed off. They quickly retreated towards the water, disappearing completely under the moat.

    ¡®Huh!? Why¡¯d they leave?¡¯

    Carmen looked around with a confused expression until the Instructor walked over to the arena¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Alright Carmen Belouis, your exam has ended. Please exit the arena so you can receive your class assignment.¡± He said with a fairly unimpressed cadence, silently judging her performance so far.

    Carmen nodded and swiftly left the arena, eager to find out where she would be placed. She gathered her things and approached the instructor, patiently waiting as he finished writing on his clipboard.

    ¡°Based on your performance in this test and your relatively high Resonance level, your class designation shall be Wyvern. Please hand me your uniform jacket to finalize the process.¡± The instructor held out his hand and patiently waited for Carmen to retrieve it.

    Carmen picked up her neatly folded uniform and handed him the pristine, black fabric jacket. He aimed his palm over it and suddenly the jacket began glowing brightly. Within a few moments, a small silver crest of a Wyvern appeared. The light hit the crest just right, causing it to glint and sparkle as she pulled the jacket closer to her.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be all Miss Belouis. Now please, make your way to the dorms and get yourself settled in. We look forward to seeing you once classes start in two days.¡±

    The instructor slightly bowed his head and walked over to another student that was waiting for their test.

    ¡°Welp¡­ Looks like me and Caleb won¡¯t be in the same class.¡­¡± Carmen muttered softly, sighing as she walked away from the arena. While navigating the chamber, Carmen looked around at all the other first year students taking their tests.

    Everyone seemed so composed and prepared, handling their assignments with absolute skill and finesse. Compared to them, Carmen looked like an amateur that just learned how to handle herself in a fight. Her previous, over confident demeanor was quickly fading away with each passing second.

    Eventually, Carmen made it to a clearing in the resonance chamber and saw that Caleb was standing there waiting for her. He waved and rushed over, feeling eager to see her class designation.

    ¡°Hey, did you get into Phoenix class?¡± He asked with a hopeful tone. Carmen simply shook her head and showed him her jacket.

    ¡°Nope, I got placed in Wyvern¡­¡±

    She sighed heavily as all forms of excitement exited her body in one fell swoop.

    ¡°What!? I don¡¯t believe that, there has be a mix up! You¡¯re way too strong to not be in the top class. Maybe we can get them to reconsider since you¡¯re royalty, I¡¯ll tal-¡±

    Caleb was quickly cut off by Carmen.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t abuse that type of power here. I¡¯ll just stick with what they gave me. Plus, I kind of bombed the written portion of the exam. it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Carmen embarrassingly chuckled as she remembered her struggles with the test LaVeda had sent after she applied.

    ¡°We¡¯ll still see each other around though, so it¡¯s not all bad.¡±

    Despite his disappointment, Caleb eventually smiled and agreed. Before he could continue the conversation, Caleb heard his name being called out by some other students.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve got to go. I told them I would help out with something. I¡¯ll see you later?¡± Caleb said as he was stepping away.

    ¡°Yeah, go ahead. See ya!¡±

    Caleb waved and swiftly left the area, leaving Carmen amongst the crowd of first year students still getting tested.

    As she walked towards the exit, she saw a girl step up and place her hand on the shard. It quickly shined a deep blue color, bathing the nearby students with a cool hue.

    ¡°Bridgette Vandel, you are a lower Sapphire Class Vesta with a resonance level of 8,600rlvl. You scored a 98/100 on the entrance exam as well. Please make your way to arena number four to continue your assessment.¡± The Instructor remarked to the girl with an impressed tone. Carmen looked on in awe at the student.

    ¡®Oh wow, Sapphire class at our age? That¡¯s insane. She must be crazy strong.¡¯

    The blonde haired student proudly stepped out of line and began walking towards Carmen¡¯s direction. Carmen prepared herself to greet her, however she had no such luck.

    ¡°Hi, how are yo-.¡±

    Before she could even finish her sentence, Bridgette bumped her shoulder into Carmen¡¯s and kept walking. She had completely ignored her.

    ¡®What was that all about? I know she heard me.¡¯

    Carmen annoyingly watched the girl get further and further away, her blonde hair swaying back n¡¯ forth. She shrugged off the rude gesture and continued towards the exit. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice yelling for her.

    ¡°Carmen! You¡¯re here!¡±

    She turned around and saw Rivell rushing towards her, jumping into her arms. Carmen¡¯s face lit up as she gave him a hug.

    ¡°Rivell! I didn¡¯t know you were coming here. I haven¡¯t seen you in months. How are you?¡± Carmen asked, feeling happy to see him.

    ¡°Ah, my Auntie pulled some strings and got me a recommendation to attend! She thought it would be essential for me to come here if I wanted to get better with my alchemy and health studies.¡±

    They got to chatting about various things and catching up with one another.

    ¡°So what class are you in? I¡¯m in Griffon with a focus on the academic side of things.¡± He said with an excited tone, pushing his glasses further up his face.

    ¡°Tch, I¡¯m in Wyvern class¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you so bummed? That¡¯s a good class to be in!¡±

    Rivell was surprised to hear her disdain towards such a highly rated class.

    ¡°I know, I just hate that I don¡¯t know anyone in it.¡±

    She began to feel nervous again, thinking about being on her own.

    ¡°I¡¯ll really have to start completely over again¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. Well, I¡¯m sure there are a bunch of people that¡¯ll be friends with you!¡± He said with a big, awkward smile. Carmen nodded, feeling a little better and continued to have a conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to head to the library to get some books for my class. You want to come?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no I think I¡¯ll drop all this stuff off at my room and take a bit of a break.¡± Carmen sighed as she looked down at all the things she was carrying.

    ¡°Fair enough. But hey, if you want to catch up later, stop by my dorm room sometime! I¡¯m in room 118 in the boys dorm.¡± Rivell replied with a big grin. Carmen agreed and they said their goodbyes, heading off into different directions.

    Carmen arrived at the first year girl¡¯s dormitory and was in awe at the architecture. The marble building was gorgeously decorated and incredibly large, having four different wings jutting in each cardinal direction. Along the pathway leading to the massive oak doors were four immaculately detailed statues, casting their shadow over Carmen as she walked. She stopped to admire the marble Harpy, Griffon, Wyvern, and Phoenix sculptures, making note of their intricate poses.

    ¡®This place is incredible, and to think Azhane didn¡¯t want me to attend¡­¡¯

    Carmen placed her hand on the Wyvern statue and looked up at it, feeling a bit annoyed that her sister almost kept her from such an amazing place.

    As she walked the halls, Carmen noticed tapestries of each nation in Resotera as well as ones donning the four classes of LaVeda. Everything about this building was so nice, neat, and clean. Even the light from the large windows reflected perfectly against the marble floors, illuminating the steps while Carmen ascended the spiral staircase.

    After a decent search, she finally found her door, number 207. Carmen held the rune up to it and immediately, a small burst of Core Energy radiated across the locks. Moments later, an unlocking sound occurred and the door opened automatically.

    She entered and saw all of her things neatly put away, as well as a freshly made bed. Once she stepped further into the fairly large room, Carmen saw another bed on the opposite side of the room with someone on it.

    A girl with fairly short black hair, messy bangs, sharp green eyes, and a petite build was laying down reading a book. The girl looked over and quickly sat up in bed, startled by Carmen¡¯s sudden arrival.

    ¡°Oh hi, I guess you''re my roommate?¡± She asked with a fairly blank expression.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Carmen. Carmen Belouis. Pleased to meet you.¡± Carmen replied with a curtsy and slight bow of the head.

    The girl¡¯s brow raised as she made note of Carmen¡¯s sparkling silver hair, fiery red eyes, and royal mannerisms.

    ¡°Uhhh, okay¡­ The name¡¯s Elise, nice to meet you as well.¡±

    Elise''s tone was incredibly half-hearted, not even attempting to match Carmen¡¯s proper etiquette. If anything, Elise seemed rather put off by Carmen¡¯s fancy introduction.

    Carmen sat her things down and took a seat on her bed. She looked up and noticed the Wyvern crest on Elise¡¯s jacket as it hung on the wall, feeling relieved that there would be someone familiar in her classes.

    ¡°So, are you from around here?¡± Carmen asked with curious cadence.

    ¡°Kind of. I lived with my Grandmother in Olunas City. What about you?¡±

    Elise closed her book as she shifted her body to the edge of her bed, now giving Carmen her full attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Volaire, Ariana City to be more specific. My family has held the throne there forever, so needless to say, that¡¯s where I was born and raised.¡± Carmen smiled, running her fingers through her silver hair gently.

    ¡°Yeah I figured you were some kind of royal or something. Why come to LaVeda though? Wouldn¡¯t Duneveil Academy be closer to you since it¡¯s in Volaire?¡±

    ¡°Well, I heard LaVeda is where the best Vesta¡¯s go and that their program is second to none. I just had to come here and see where I stand!¡±

    A fire lit in Carmen¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fist with determination.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    At this point, it was clear that Elise wanted to be done with this conversation, but Carmen insisted on continuing.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your ability and affinity? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    Elise simply held up her hand as though cupping something in the air. Suddenly, streaks of green electricity danced along her fingers and palm.

    ¡°I¡¯m an Electro Affinity Vesta that can manipulate the static electricity around me.¡± She replied nonchalantly.

    ¡°Ohh nice! That¡¯s a cool ability. I¡¯m a du-¡±

    Carmen quickly caught herself as she was about to reveal something she didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°You¡¯re a what? Couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± Elise responded with a confused expression.

    ¡°Oh, umm, nothing. Sorry, I¡¯m a Void Affinity Vesta that can manipulate gravity.¡±

    Carmen aimed her palm at a small box on the floor and crushed it completely flat in an instant.

    ¡°Kind of like that, but on a much bigger scale.¡± She chuckled. Elise¡¯s eyes widened a little, feeling impressed by Carmen¡¯s ability.

    ¡®Whew, that was close. I don¡¯t want to reveal the fact that I have two affinities just yet.¡¯

    Before Carmen could keep the conversation going, Elise began to lay back down.

    ¡°Well Carmen, I wish you the best of luck at this school. As for me, you can just pretend I don¡¯t exist. I¡¯m sure things will go better for you if you do so.¡± Elise said in a more serious tone, opening her book to read again. Carmen was confused and taken aback by Elise¡¯s seemingly sudden change of mood and tone.

    ¡°Uhh, O..Okay?¡±

    She stared at Elise as she flipped through her pages silently.

    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Carmen softly mumbled, not enjoying the silence in the room. She got up from her bed and headed to the washroom to freshen up as it had gotten late.

 MW VOL IV - CH 6: Mariahs Inferno

    The next day came just as quickly as the previous ended. Carmen headed out of her dorm in the afternoon to get acquainted with the campus and her new surroundings. As she walked around Laveda University, Carmen admired the scale of the buildings and the picturesque mountain landscape towering in all directions.

    Once she reached the southern entrance, Carmen saw a couple of food stalls set up. As she approached them, the air filled with the aroma of grilled chickatrice and vegetables. Carmen¡¯s eyes lit up and her mouth watered at the fragrance, feeling eager to devour whatever dishes they had to offer.

    Carmen quickly made her way over and ordered a chickatrice kabob with wild rice. The chef handed her the food, causing excitement to race across her face as she admired the steaming plate of deliciousness. Carmen stepped away from the stall and immediately headed towards a nearby courtyard, quickening her pace the closer she got.

    She eventually found a bench, but upon closer inspection, Carmen noticed a girl laid out on the seat. The girl seemed rather famished and overall lifeless, prompting Carmen to quickly feel concerned. She approached with food in hand, draping her shadow over the girl.

    Carmen got a closer look at the girl¡¯s long blonde ponytail, fairly toned build, tanned skin, and her wrinkled untucked shirt. The green colored tie around her neck revealed that she was a first year student as well.

    ¡°Umm, hey! Are you okay?¡± Carmen asked with great worry.

    No response came. Carmen looked around, hoping someone could help her in this tense situation. However, as soon as she glanced over her shoulder, a loud and deep grumble could be heard coming from the girl¡¯s stomach.

    Carmen quickly turned around and looked down, feeling confused as to what that weird sound was. Then, in an absolute instant, the delicious food in her hands was snatched away. The girl, now fully alert and awake, munched down on the food with impressive speed.

    Carmen was in disbelief as this blonde, green eyed, and unkempt thief savagely consumed her tasty meal. It only took a few seconds for her to finish and once done, the girl stood up while grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°Thanks for the food! Thought I would die from hunger!¡± She said with a hearty laugh, patting Carmen on the shoulder roughly. She then started to walk away humming a jolly tune, her step having a delightful pep to it.

    ¡®Did she seriously just take my food, eat it, and thank me? Like some kind of charity?¡¯

    Carmen couldn¡¯t believe that this had just happened. She swiftly summoned forth Graviton¡¯s Eclipse, firing a purple energy bolt in front of the thief¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Hey! Who do you think you are, stealing my food like that!?¡± Carmen yelled out, feeling incredibly pissed that she couldn¡¯t eat her food. The girl stopped in her tracks and looked back with a fire in her eye.

    ¡°Are you picking a fight with me, bitch!?¡±

    The angered tone and expression on her face made it clear that she was ready for an altercation. Carmen glared back with her red eyes, gripping the handle of her Manifest tightly. Unsurprisingly, the commotion began attracting the attention of other students and suddenly they were surrounded by multiple spectators eager to watch a fight.

    The girl held out her hand, causing swirling flames to appear around her. Moments later, a golden spear with a silver and orange bladed tip materialized from the fire. Carmen could feel the heat from the girl''s weapon, causing her to drip sweat onto the ground.

    The area became still and tense as the two sized each other up, rotating slowly around the field. Just as Carmen shifted her weight, she quickly dashed towards her enemy with great speed. She unleashed a rapid volley of piercing stabs from her rapier, not giving the girl any room to counter.

    However, her opponent dodged and blocked the hits quite masterfully, expressing a very calm demeanor despite the pressure Carmen was applying. She pushed Carmen back with a forceful swing of her spear and created a wall of fire between them. Even though its height was impressive, it wasn¡¯t high enough as Carmen leapt over it with incredible grace.

    She aimed her Manifest downwards at the girl and fired numerous bolts of void energy, landing a couple blows in the process. Her opponent darted out of the way and once Carmen landed, she quickly pursued the girl. The ground slightly broke and cracked from the impact of her dash, showcasing the force of Carmen¡¯s superb movement.

    ¡°Woah, she¡¯s nuts!¡±, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Belouis girl?¡±

    Multiple spectators were impressed by what they saw, praising Carmen''s combat prowess during this sudden duel.

    As the fight continued, Carmen began to realize that the immediate area was becoming extremely hot, making it difficult for her to breathe and think straight. They clashed at the center of their makeshift arena once more and eventually pushed each other back. Carmen was sweating profusely, soaking her uniform as she panted heavily.

    ¡®What the heck is going on? Feels like I¡¯m fighting inside of a smoldering furnace. I can barely breathe out here.¡¯

    Carmen wanted nothing more than for this fight to be over. While Carmen tried to devise a plan of attack, her opponent smiled cheekily as their Manifest ignited into dark orange flames.

    The temperature increased tenfold and the girl dashed forward with impressive speed, her spear aimed in front of her. Carmen gripped her Manifest and began to glow a dark purple color, building up her Core Energy internally. She then aimed her rapier forward and bolted forward as well. Just as they were about to collide with one another, the two girls were grabbed by the wrists and tossed into the air as though they were nothing more than sticks of wood.

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    Carmen was now looking up at the sky and not at her opponent. The girls slammed into the ground on their backs, making a loud thud and kicking up a sizable amount of dust. In between them was Tiaran, glaring with her vibrant red eyes. A few other LaVeda instructors rushed to the scene as well, navigating through the crowd of students watching the fight.

    ¡°What are you two idiots doing? There are to be no duels conducted on university grounds, unless officially sanctioned.¡± Tiaran said with a serious tone, crossing her arms as the girls grimaced and gripped their backs from the fall.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Show¡¯s over people, leave this area and clear out. Now!¡± Yelled another instructor, trying to disperse the crowd around them.

    ¡°You two, come with me.¡± Tiaran sternly said

    ¡°But sis, she starte-¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Tiaran had lost all patience at this point and had no desire to hear Carmen out.

    Carmen and her opponent reluctantly stood up and followed Tiaran through the halls of the school. The only thing that could be heard were their footsteps echoing throughout the empty hallways. They arrived at a door that was labeled, ¡°Main Office.¡±

    Tiaran opened it and escorted the girls to a separate room at the back. Inside was Lady Ravala, looking over some paperwork. Once their presence was made known, she didn¡¯t look very pleased to see them. The stern expression on her face could kill a man.

    ¡°Thank you Tiaran, you may leave.¡± She said with an irritated cadence. Tiaran nodded and glanced over at Carmen, sighing and shaking her head as she left the room.

    ¡°Ladies, it has come to my attention that you all were fighting on school grounds. Correct?¡± She asked without breaking eye contact for even a second. The two nodded, but Carmen quickly interjected.

    ¡°Yes, but she took something of mi-¡±

    Before Carmen could even plead her case, Lady Ravala shut her down immediately.

    ¡°Hush girl! I didn¡¯t ask you why you fought. I don¡¯t care in the slightest why the altercation began. Classes haven¡¯t even officially begun and you already have broken one of the main rules here. Is this university a joke to you all?¡± She scolded, having no tolerance for their foolishness. The two girls shook their heads and apologized for their behavior.

    ¡°With you being a Belouis Royal, I expected much more from you, Carmen. Azhane handled herself with such grace and honor as she attended this school, and yet here you are, acting like an absolute clown. You should be ashamed of yourself¡­¡±

    Lady Ravala held back no punches as she laid into them, making it abundantly clear that this was not the place for games.

    "And the same goes for you as well, Mariah. Your brother would be so disappointed with not only how you''ve handled yourself, but also with how you dress. Tuck that shirt in this instant, child!"

    Lady Ravala looked disgusted by the girl''s rather sloppy appearance, not appreciating the amount of tan skin peaking through her button up.

    Mariah quickly fastened a few buttons before pushing the bottom of her shirt into her skirt, hoping her efforts would ease the principal''s mood.

    ¡°Now, as punishment, I want you two to clean and organize the Harpy class supplies room. We are wanting to utilize it this year, but it¡¯s in quite the shabby shape. I think you two are perfect for the job.¡±

    Lady Ravala smiled deviously at the idea. Carmen and Mariah nodded and bowed their heads as they prepared to leave the room, but the Principal continued her verbal assault.

    ¡°Consider yourselves lucky, girls. Next time there is an incident, you two will be expelled, no questions asked. Do I make myself clear!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± The girls yelled in unison before quickly exiting the room.

    The halls were quiet while the duo headed towards the Harpy class supplies room. Eventually, the silence was broken by Mariah''s fairly harsh voice.

    ¡°Mannn, you just had to attack me out of the blue like that, huh?¡± Mariah said with an annoyed cadence, her hands now resting behind her head as they walked.

    ¡°Out of the blue!? You stole my food and left, what did you expect me to do?¡±

    ¡°Hey, when a girl¡¯s gotta eat, a girl¡¯s gotta eat!¡±

    She began to playfully laugh as she rubbed her belly.

    ¡°I swear I¡¯m gonna kill her¡­¡±

    Carmen mumbled under her breath, feeling so incredibly annoyed by everything that had transpired thus far.

    They arrived at the room and opened the door. Inside was an absolute mess of dust, cobwebs, tipped over shelves, and dirt from unknown sources. The two stood there stunned by the sorry state the room was in, causing them to fully regret their decision to fight.

    As they stood there, a janitor walked by and placed down some cleaning supplies for them to use. He smiled and trotted off, feeling happy that he was no longer responsible for cleaning the room.

    ¡°This is going to take forever¡­¡± Carmen pouted, looking at the mop and wondering how to use it.

    ¡°Well, we best get started.¡±

    Mariah grabbed a towel and the bucket of water. Carmen sighed and gripped the mop, awkwardly standing there without a clue on how to operate such primitive utensils.

    ¡°Hey uhh.. How do you use this again?¡± Carmen embarrassingly asked with a slight laugh. Mariah looked back with an expression filled with absolute confusion and shock.

    ¡°Are you serious? Girl, it¡¯s a mop¡­ Dip it into the bucket of water and wipe the floor with it. Have you never cleaned anything? The hell.¡±

    Mariah was in disbelief, having never seen someone be so useless when it came to such a simple task. Carmen blushed and followed Mariah''s instructions, awkwardly swiping the mop against the dirty floor. The cleaning of the room got underway and time began to pass by quickly.

    Evening started to creep in at Ariana City as Azhane Belouis was having a deep discussion with one of her council advisors.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your thirtieth birthday is soon approaching and you¡¯ve yet to select a candidate for marriage. Are these men not to your liking?¡± Councilman Omar asked.

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ I just need a bit more time to decide. I¡¯ll get back to you about this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please do so, Your Majesty. I assure you, these are the best options available based on credentials and noble relations.¡±

    He gathered his things and approached the door.

    ¡°Thank you Omar, you may leave now.¡±

    He bowed his head and walked out of the room. Azhane sighed loudly and placed her head in her hands, feeling stressed and exhausted.

    ¡®Ugh, do I really have to marry one of these snobby old geezers?¡¯

    She felt sickened by the thought, wanting nothing to do with any of the options given to her. Moments later, a knock could be heard at her door. She invited them inside, prompting Graymoor of Two to enter.

    ¡°Your Majesty, here are the papers from the library you were looking for.¡± Graymoor said as he handed her the documents.

    ¡°Ah, thank you Graymoor. Much appreciated.¡±

    Her tone was not as chipper as usual and Graymoor immediately noticed this.

    ¡°Are you alright? You seem to be troubled by something.¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing, just this marriage ordeal creeping up again.¡±

    Once he heard her soft sigh, Graymoor proceeded to take a seat at a nearby chair, giving Azhane his full attention.

    ¡°Are they not to your liking?¡± He wondered with great curiosity. Azhane shook her head and thumbed through the candidates again.

    ¡°Honestly, not really.. They¡¯re either too old or have the worst character imaginable. But, since I¡¯ve been so busy, there¡¯s no time to re-scout and find better matches. These are who I¡¯m stuck with unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°That does seem quite troubling, Your Majesty. Hopefully, things work out for the best and you find someone you like being with.¡±

    Graymoor understood the issue at hand, but unfortunately this was not something he could assist with. Azhane glanced over at Graymoor and felt compelled to ask him a rather surprising question.

    ¡°Graymoor, what are your thoughts on marriage? Have you ever wanted to settle down or anything like that? You may speak freely.¡±

    He was taken aback by the question and after clearing his throat, Graymoor gave his reply.

    ¡°Well, I think marriage is a beautiful thing when it¡¯s during the right circumstances. And yes, I¡¯ve for sure thought about what it would be like to retire from my post and settle down somewhere. I wouldn¡¯t mind it at all, but my duties to the royal family and The Six are too important for my own selfish pleasures.¡±

    Azhane briefly pondered his response before giving him an understanding nod.

    ¡°Hmm I see, I see. Good answer. Well, that¡¯s all I need Graymoor, you may leave now.¡±

    Graymoor stood from his chair and bowed his head before exiting the room, closing the door gently behind him. Azhane looked back down at her papers of marriage candidates and smiled, seemingly having come up with a brilliant decision.

 MW VOL IV - CH 7: The Welcoming Ball

    The two misfits had finally finished clearing the supplies room. They stood at the front of the room exhausted, admiring the now spotless and organized space.

    ¡°Whew, all in a day¡¯s work!¡± Mariah said while brushing dirt off of her hands.

    Carmen sighed loudly and stretched her back, feeling glad to be done with this punishment. They put the cleaning supplies off to the side and closed the door. Once they exited the building, the two were greeted by a full moon in the dark night sky.

    ¡°Geez, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already dark out.¡±

    Before Mariah could reply to Carmen, a loud rumble was heard from her stomach. She slightly blushed and laughed as she looked at Carmen with embarrassed eyes.

    ¡°Lemme guess, you¡¯re hungry again?¡± Carmen cautiously asked with slight annoyance. Mariah nodded her head quickly and began to plead.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m dying!¡±

    ¡°I guess we could get something to eat.¡±

    Carmen took a few steps down before Mariah grabbed her shoulder and intensely gazed into her eyes.

    ¡°Are you paying?¡± She asked with a hopeful expression.

    Carmen gave her a blank stare, not feeling particularly generous or interested in feeding this girl. As Mariah continued to plead with her fairly pathetic expressions, Carmen eventually caved with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I guess¡­¡±

    Mariah leapt up with great excitement and cheered as though she had just won the jackpot.

    ¡°Yes! See, I always knew you were a great person. That whole fight we had earlier? Yeah, totally didn¡¯t mean it! You¡¯re alright in my book! Hehe.¡±

    She smacked Carmen on the back while showing a childlike grin. Carmen rolled her eyes, still contemplating if she made the right decision. While they walked towards the cafeteria area, the duo started having a brief conversation.

    ¡°So, what was your name again?¡± Mariah asked, just now realizing they never bothered to properly introduce themselves after all this time.

    ¡°Carmen. Carmen Belouis.¡±

    ¡°Cool, I¡¯m Mariah. Mariah Dale!¡±

    She quickened her pace and stopped in front of Carmen, facing her directly as she continued to introduce herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m from South Arista, smack dab in the middle of the Arista Badlands. I like food, fighting, and uhh¡­ Hmm.. Not much else to be honest. Your turn, go!¡±

    Carmen was beyond confused by Mariah¡¯s complete change in tone and attitude.

    ¡®She called me a bitch earlier and now she¡¯s acting like we¡¯re best buds, I don¡¯t get it. Are all people from Arista so wishy washy?¡¯

    Carmen couldn¡¯t help but compare Mariah to Sarah, making note of her bipolar tendencies and constant changes in mood.

    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m from Ariana City in Volaire. My family rules over the nation. Uhh, I like exploring, I have four sisters, and um¡­ Yeah¡­¡± Carmen replied, not having much of an answer to give.

    ¡°Ahh, so you¡¯re a princess or something? Explains why you suck ass at cleaning stuff.¡± Mariah cackled, teasing Carmen¡¯s lack of experience with simple things such as cleaning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suck at cleaning! I just needed to get used to it¡­¡±

    Carmen¡¯s tone quickly shifted to that of great embarrassment as she tried to justify her lack of skills. Mariah let out another raspy cackle before resuming their walk.

    ¡°Whatever you say, princess!¡±

    The two arrived at the cafeteria and got some food just before the building closed for the night. The duo ate and surprisingly enjoyed each other''s company, almost completely forgetting their intense fight earlier.

    Once they finished their meals and headed back to the girl¡¯s dorm, the two said their goodbyes before Mariah ran off to her room, waving back at Carmen. After returning the gesture, Carmen was in a much better mood as she walked to her room, having made a new friend.

    She hummed a gentle tune once she got to the door, feeling eager to turn in for the night after such an eventful day.

    The following evening came as Carmen excitedly rummaged through her closet, looking for the perfect outfit to wear. Elise reluctantly looked up from her book and wondered why Carmen was making such a commotion.

    ¡°You seem rather chipper.¡± Elise said with a cold tone, brushing her messy bangs over so she could see more clearly. Carmen turned around and smiled before responding.

    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you? Tonight is the welcoming ball for the First year students. I can¡¯t wait to dress up and go!¡±

    ¡°Ohh, I forgot about that. Sounds boring.¡±

    Elise got out of bed and joined Carmen as she looked through her assortment of dresses.

    ¡°Are you going? We can go there together if you want.¡± Carmen asked with great curiosity.

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll pass. Probably just going to hang out here in the dorms.¡±

    Elise walked away and entered the bathroom, not showing much interest in such an exciting event. Carmen looked on in disappointment, having hoped that Elise was going to hang out with her.

    ¡®Well shoot¡­ Maybe parties aren¡¯t her thing?¡¯

    Carmen shrugged and went back to looking at her dresses, trying to find the perfect one.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    After going through a few options, she finally decided on an elegant blue and white dress. The white lace trailed behind the dress as she walked along and her glimmering platinum earrings dangled down near her exposed shoulders. Her princess-like charm and beauty was on full display, showing why the Belouis sisters were so often sought after and admired.

    Once she was finished getting dressed, she turned to Elise and smiled.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± Carmen asked, spreading out the bottom half of the dress as she twirled side to side. Elise looked over and shrugged, not having much of an opinion to share.

    ¡°Looks fine, I guess...¡± Elise replied with a blank expression, clearly wanting Carmen to leave already so she could get back to reading.

    ¡°Thanks! Well, I¡¯m off then. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    Carmen smiled again and swiftly made her exit, feeling beyond excited to go to the LaVeda ballroom.

    Loud chatter and laughter could be heard all throughout the room as first year students were mingling with one another. Caleb Ravenfell walked in and the girls that spotted him immediately cooed at his entrance. They all admired his built stature and blue eyes accenting his immaculately styled jet black hair.

    Once he made his way around the ballroom, a blonde girl swiftly grabbed his arm. He looked over and saw Bridgette Vandel linked to his arm tightly as she smiled at him. She was wearing a light green dress with thin straps and a fairly plunging neckline, showing her rather voluptuous cleavage. Any man would have been swept by her mature beauty.

    Bridgette leaned in closer to him, pressing her chest firmly on his arm while staring deeply into his eyes. It was beyond clear that she was trying to seduce him.

    ¡°Hey Caleb, how¡¯ve you been tonight? I was looking for you.¡± She said with a cute smile.

    ¡°Uhh, hey Bridgette. I¡¯ve been alright, just getting used to things around here.¡±

    Caleb nervously laughed, feeling a bit uncomfortable from her bold advances. She proceeded to pull him along by the arm and escorted him to some nearby chairs. They sat and talked for a bit, causing eagle eyed students to look on with great curiosity.

    ¡°Oh, are they together now?¡±, ¡°They look so good with each other!¡±, ¡°Gah, Caleb is so lucky to be able to talk to Bridgette.¡± Could be heard from all around as jealousy rose to unsavory levels.

    ¡°This really takes me back. I remember when we were kids and our parents had us attend all of their banquets. I swear, the only thing I wanted to do was play, but they just wouldn¡¯t let us be kids.¡± Bridgette said with a chuckle, reminiscing about the past.

    ¡°Yeah, your family visited us in Melspire quite often. How is everyone these days?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is fine, I guess¡­ My father is still being a stubborn asshole while my mother just sits back, being as spineless as ever. Braden has been doing some studying in Siestro and Claudia is.. Well.. You know¡­¡±

    Bridgette¡¯s tone shifted as she mentioned Claudia, a lump building in her throat.

    ¡°Ah right, I heard about what happened to Claudia during the war. I really hope she pulls through.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. But, enough about me, I have a question for you.¡±

    Bridgette sent him an enticing and playful smile, her piercing blue eyes locked in on his. Caleb¡¯s brows raised as he wondered what she was going to ask.

    ¡°I saw you hanging with that Belouis girl the other day. What¡¯s that all about? Are you guys close or something?¡±

    She leaned in closer, showing great eagerness to learn more about this unexpected relationship.

    ¡°Who, Carmen? Uhh, I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re close or anything. We¡¯re just good friends. Why do you ask?¡±

    Caleb was surprised by the question, wondering why Bridgette had a sudden interest in his personal life.

    ¡°I see, I see. Well, I don¡¯t think you should get too close to her. You know what they say about the Belouis Family. You can¡¯t trust those red eyed freaks¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you saying?¡±

    Upon hearing her statement, Caleb¡¯s entire demeanor started to change. Bridgette was about to tell him her reasonings, but the room began to get rather quiet for a brief moment.

    Everyone in the ballroom looked up at the stairs and saw a silver haired goddess walk down. Everything about Carmen in that moment was an absolute ten on every scale. She made her way down to the bottom floor and felt nervous as all eyes were on her.

    ¡®Why is everyone staring at me?¡¯

    She anxiously tried her best to keep her composure, her heart pounding a million miles a minute. Caleb saw Carmen and his breath, as well as attention, was immediately taken away. Bridgette, not even remotely taking notice of Carmen, was in the middle of talking until Caleb cut her off.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to catch you later, sorry.¡±

    Caleb gave a half smile and stood from his seat, quickly making his way towards Carmen.

    ¡®What? Did he really just leave me here?¡¯

    Bridgette felt confused and disrespected as he suddenly left the table. She stood and averted her gaze towards the crowd, now seeing Caleb greeting Carmen. He talked to her with way more energy and care than he ever showed Bridgette minutes earlier. This realization caused Bridgette to scowl and grit her teeth in disgust, feeling severely irritated by this situation.

    Caleb and Carmen stepped to the side to have a brief chat.

    ¡°Carmen, you look absolutely stunning tonight. Truly.¡± He remarked with great charm, still feeling speechless by her appearance. Carmen blushed from the compliment and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Caleb. You look handsome as well. But, you always look handsome so nothing too new.¡± Carmen awkwardly laughed, thinking that her reply was a bit cheesy.

    Caleb snickered at the reply and the two shared a brief moment together, staring into each other''s eyes. This moment was unfortunately short lived as Mariah came and interrupted them.

    ¡°Aww, look at you two love birds! When¡¯s the wedding?¡± She said with a loud laugh and cheeky grin.

    ¡°Mariah! It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Caleb laughed and asked Carmen to introduce him to her friend. She did so and invited Mariah to join them in conversation.

    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t expect you to wear a dress, Mariah. Didn¡¯t seem like your, uh.. Style.¡± Carmen retorted with a chuckle, admiring Mariah¡¯s rather striking red dress and shoulder exposure.

    ¡°Hey, I may be rough and rowdy, but I¡¯m still a girl. I like to look cute every now and again.¡±

    Mariah swung her hips as she showed off her dress even further. After a few moments, she excused herself to go check out the food, saying that she was starving.

    Caleb noticed that people were beginning to dance in the middle of the ballroom and so, he asked Carmen if she would like to dance. Carmen happily accepted and they made their way to the center of the dance floor.

    He took her hand and they began to flow elegantly with the rhythm of the music. Not a beat was missed, nor cadence skipped. Just like their many fights together, they moved effortlessly with one another.

    The other students took notice and watched in awe of the flawless performance happening in front of them. Soon, Caleb and Carmen were the only ones still dancing, but they didn¡¯t care. They were completely entranced with one another and wanted to see this dance to the end.

    The music finally stopped, prompting Caleb to tilt Carmen down while gripping her waist tightly. He then pulled her back up and brought her in closely. The two were breathing heavily as they stared into each other''s eyes.

    Applause erupted in the ballroom as all the surrounding students cheered and whistled, impressed by the dance they just witnessed. Caleb and Carmen separated and bowed to the crowd, still holding each other¡¯s hand. They made their way off the floor and Carmen excused herself to go to the washroom.

    As she walked down the hall, Bridgette exited the washroom. Once their eyes met, Carmen could see that she was clearly annoyed by her presence. Bridgette proceeded to walk past Carmen, but just as their shoulders became parallel, Bridgette stopped.

    ¡°At midnight, meet me at the abandoned training facility on the east wing of campus. Don¡¯t you dare be late¡­¡± She said with a cold whisper before continuing her exit.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    No response came from Bridgette as she walked further and further away. Carmen shook her nerves aside and entered the washroom, wondering what she should do later.

    The welcoming ball continued on and many memories were made that night. Once the festivities winded down and the party ended, Carmen said her goodbyes to Caleb and Mariah. She made her way back to the dorms and changed out of her dress, trying to be as quiet as possible so she didn¡¯t wake Elise. After tightening her long silver hair into a ponytail, Carmen set off into the chilly night.

 MW VOL IV - CH 8: Battle at Midnight

    Midnight was fast approaching and Carmen rushed to the abandoned training facility. Once she arrived, Carmen noticed that the multi story arena clearly had seen better days. Most of the windows were broken, the walls were cracked and overgrown with vegetation, and part of the roof caved in on itself. This place definitely hadn¡¯t been used for a number of years.

    Carmen entered through an open window and headed towards the center most arena of the facility. Standing on the field was Bridgette and some of her friends patiently waiting with their arms crossed. They were dressed in their uniforms and upon their jackets was the Phoenix crest, gleaming in the light.

    ¡°Oh, I see you know how to be on time at least. How cute.¡± Bridgette said with a sarcastic chuckle. Carmen hopped onto the field and glared, still feeling confused by this meeting.

    ¡°What do you want with me? Why are we here?¡±

    Bridgette glared at Carmen with dangerous eyes, clearly stewing up some kind of dark scheme in her head.

    ¡°I want to put you in your place with a duel. That princess act of yours sickens me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But I¡¯ve done nothing to yo-.¡±

    As Carmen tried to reason with the blonde haired vixen, Bridgette aimed her palms downward and forced out her Core Energy.

    Multiple golden bracelets shined and formed around her wrists, making a loud jingle as they settled into place. Carmen quickly stepped back and summoned forth Graviton¡¯s Eclipse, assuming a pose of protection as she braced herself.

    The ground began to shake underneath Carmen¡¯s feet and a flurry of sharp rocks flew upwards, taking aim at her. Carmen swiftly leapt out of the way, but to her surprise, the rocks stopped mid air and followed after her with great velocity.

    Carmen dipped and dodged the onslaught of sharp, spear-like rock fragments and sent some of them flying back with her gravity manipulation. She then turned her attention to Bridgette and dashed towards her, having found an opening on her blindside.

    Just as she closed the gap to score a hit, a massive wall of sand flew out of the ground to protect Bridgette. It was almost as though the sand had a mind of its own, providing assistance without any direction from Bridgette.

    ¡®What? When did she?¡¯

    Carmen was completely caught off guard as she flipped backwards, wondering how Bridgette knew the direction of her attack so early on.

    ¡°Is that really all you¡¯ve got? Pfft, and here I thought that the Belouis Family was this all powerful entity. Seems like you don¡¯t take after your sisters at all.¡±

    Carmen gave Bridgette a red eyed glare once she composed herself. She then pointed her rapier towards Bridgette and proceeded to thrust it forward. A burst of immense gravitational weight was applied onto her, causing Bridgette to crumble to her knees from the sudden force.

    ¡°What!?¡± Bridgette exclaimed, acting surprised by how strong this burst of energy was.

    Carmen wasted no time as she bolted towards her, fully prepared to put an end to this fight with the next volley of blows.

    However, once she reached her crouched opponent, Bridgette smirked while slightly shifting her palm on the ground.

    ¡°Tch, too easy.¡±

    Carmen, at the last second, noticed the ground had shifted into sand. Just as she glanced downward, a massive sandy pillar flew out of the ground and slammed into Carmen¡¯s chest with incredible force. The wind was completely knocked out of her and she flew upwards from the visceral momentum.

    The effect of Carmen¡¯s gravity was lifted, allowing Bridgette to quickly stand up and aim her palm at Carmen. A flurry of sharp, sandy rocks surrounded her as she continued her upward trajectory. Once into position, they rapidly collided with her a multitude of times, cutting her body and clothing all over.

    Carmen yelled out in pain at the non-stop onslaught, unable to do anything to stop it. Moments later, the same pillar from before flew back around and knocked into her stomach, sending Carmen careening into the ground with a massive crash.

    She laid at the center of the destruction, badly battered and breathing heavily from the assault. Bridgette approached from a short distance and crossed her arms as she looked down at Carmen.

    ¡°Pfft, what a joke. Did you seriously think I fell victim to that obvious attack of yours? Why would you just rush in like some amateur? If this is you actually trying, I¡¯m shocked they let you into this school.¡±

    Bridgette couldn''t help but let out a hearty chuckle, finding this duel to be incredibly amusing. Carmen gave no response as she struggled to her feet, wiping the blood from her busted lip and gripping her stomach.

    ¡°So, is that it? Well, this was boring.¡±

    Moments later, Carmen began to glow a deep tinge of purple once she resummoned her Manifest. Bridgette, now intrigued again, smirked while she awaited Carmen¡¯s next move.

    Carmen raised her rapier up and started to trace an inky black symbol in the air, preparing to activate Graviton¡¯s Eclipse special ability. The room started to turn purple and the air grew colder as the light from the moon above slowly disappeared.

    ¡®Hmm, maybe she isn¡¯t so useless after all.¡¯

    Bridgette noticed the rapid increase of Carmen¡¯s Core Energy, feeling interested in seeing what would happen next. However, before she could unleash her Manifest¡¯s power, they sensed the presence of people coming towards the facility.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in there!?¡± Said a distant voice closing in on their location.

    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll have to continue this next time, Belouis.¡±

    Brigette sent a cheeky wave before she and her friends dashed out in an instant, leaving Carmen by herself. Carmen quickly followed suit and hobbled her way out of the building, sneaking by the guards and instructors that were investigating the building.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Carmen eventually got back to campus, limping along as she walked towards the boys dorm.

    ¡®What room did Rivell say he was in again?¡¯

    She crouched along the edge of the building until she saw Rivell¡¯s face through a window, illuminated by a lamp. He was in the middle of reading a book, clearly doing some studying before classes started. Carmen knocked on the window softly, trying her best to not draw attention to herself.

    Rivell looked over and saw Carmen in all her battered and beaten glory. He rushed over to the window and opened it, helping her inside.

    ¡°Carmen! What happened to you!?¡± He asked with great concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just got into a duel. Can you heal me?¡± Carmen replied, shifting her weight so she could get more comfortable.

    Rivell nodded and quickly summoned forth Rose¡¯s Testament. The deep green book glowed brightly as it automatically turned its pages, settling on an empty one.

    He forced his Core Energy into his Manifest and Carmen was immediately covered in glowing petals. Her wounds began to heal rapidly, sealing up all cuts and eliminating any bruises. Rivell¡¯s Manifest was as impressive as ever, having healing abilities that many nations would kill for.

    ¡°There, are you feeling better?¡±

    Rivell stepped back as the petals fell off of Carmen and floated away into the air. She was back to normal, not a single scratch on her.

    ¡°Yeah, much better. Thanks Rivell. There¡¯s no way I could go to the infirmary in that state. They would ask way too many questions.¡±

    ¡°No problem! But, who the heck did you duel to end up like that?? I haven¡¯t seen you that beaten down since the war!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea. Her name was Bridgette or something and she was crazy strong for a first year.¡±

    Carmen crossed her arms as she looked around Rivell¡¯s room, wondering where his roommate was.

    ¡°Geez Carmen, you should be more careful next time. I won¡¯t always be here to heal you if you get in trouble again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine. I only lost because I was caught off guard by her abilities. The next person that crosses me won¡¯t be so lucky, that much I promise.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s confidence came surging back as she walked towards the window.

    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±

    Rivell sighed and hoped that Carmen would stay out of trouble, knowing how she could get when it came to taking on challenges. She thanked him again for his assistance and swiftly made her exit, hopping out of the window before rushing back to her dorm.

    Once she was in the comfort of her own room again, Carmen removed her tattered uniform and showered before heading to bed. The moment she laid her head down, many thoughts raced through her mind.

    ¡®Geez, there are some seriously strong people at this school.¡¯

    Carmen stretched her arms out as she played back the fights with Mariah and Bridgette in her head.

    ¡®I look like an amateur compared to these guys. I might be in over my head here¡­ Nah, who am I kidding, those were just flukes. No one at this school has as much combat experience as me, that much I¡¯m sure of. Next time, I¡¯ll beat them easily.¡¯

    She smiled as her confident delusions calmed her nerves, helping her fall asleep even though so much was going through her mind.

    The first day of classes had finally begun as Carmen quickly rushed down the hall, forcing her way through the crowds of students navigating the intricate hallways. After a stressful trek, she made it to her first session, National Resoteran Studies.

    The classroom was laid out in a half circle, having multiple rows of long seats surrounding the open space below. On the wall was a large board that took up 75% of the surface area and on each side were multiple charts. A male instructor was writing on the board as students funneled into the room, finding their seats.

    Carmen walked down the aisle and took a seat in the third row. While she laid out her books, a couple of female students approached the row and got her attention. Carmen looked over and smiled.

    ¡°Can we sit here?¡± One of the girls politely asked.

    Carmen nodded as she scooted herself over, giving the girls plenty of space to sit down. Once they settled in, Carmen made note of their features. The girl closest to her had long, blue hair that was curled along the edges. Her pale skin and greenish eyes gave her quite the unique look.

    The other female student had short brown hair cut in a bob. The left side of her hair was tucked behind her ear, showing off some flashy and expensive earrings. The girl with blue hair turned towards Carmen and began to make small talk.

    ¡°Thanks for letting us sit here!¡± The girl said with a gracious smile.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re welcome!¡± Carmen awkwardly replied. She noticed Carmen¡¯s nervous demeanor and quickly tried to quell her anxiety.

    ¡°Oh sorry, where are my manners? My name is Sandra and this is my friend Vida. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Sandra motioned towards Vida who was waving back, introducing herself as well.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Carmen. Carmen Bel-.¡±

    Before she could even finish her sentence, Sandra completed it for her.

    ¡°Belouis. We¡¯re from Volaire as well and I must say, Queen Azhane has been doing a splendid job running our nation. My father has met with her quite often for diplomatic reasons, so I¡¯m very familiar with the Belouis Family. I love your hair by the way!"

    Sandra''s voice was filled with excitement as she stroked her hand through Carmen¡¯s silky silver hair.

    ¡°Ah, I see. Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re happy with how things have been run. What kind of work does your father do? It must be pretty important if he meets with my sister often.¡± Carmen replied with a curious and cautious tone, finding Sandra¡¯s actions to be a little strange.

    ¡°He¡¯s the count that oversees the northeastern region of Volaire. Count Owens, you might¡¯ve heard of him?¡±

    Sandra responded rather quickly, almost as though she had hoped Carmen would ask this particular question. Carmen shook her head, not recognizing the name at all.

    ¡°Oh, well¡­ Her Majesty definitely knows of him. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be thrilled to know that you¡¯ve befriended the daughter of someone so high up. It¡¯s almost as though fate brought us together today, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Once again, Sandra¡¯s face lit up while she stared Carmen in the eyes, her lips curling intensely.

    Chills went down Carmen¡¯s spine as she began to feel incredibly uncomfortable around this girl. Every word that came out of her mouth sounded so calculated and forced, as though she had some kind of agenda. Before Carmen could reply, the instructor raised his voice to get everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Alright everyone, it¡¯s time for us to get started!¡± He exclaimed, his voice echoing along the halls as the students quieted down.

    ¡°My name is Walter Cromwell, but please refer to me as Professor Cromwell. I will be your National Resoteran studies instructor for this semester.¡±

    He stepped away from the board and walked in front of his desk, leaning against it with his arms crossed.

    ¡°In this course, we¡¯ll be covering everything there is to know about the history of the six nations that reside on the Resotera continent. How did these nations form? Who was responsible for establishing their borders? What conflicts arose between these nations? These questions and much more will be answered as we dive deep into the lore of Alaira.¡± Professor Cromwell said with an excited cadence, thrusting his arms outward as he hyped up his class further.

    The students remained silent as he awkwardly composed himself, brushing his short messy brown hair back into place. He adjusted his thick glasses and rolled up the sleeves of his long, black robes while clearing his throat.

    ¡°Sorry about that, I tend to get a little ahead of myself when I discuss history.¡± He softly laughed, placing his hands behind his back.

    He slowly rocked back and forth on his heels as he looked around the room.

    ¡°Okay, I think we¡¯ll start things off with introductions. Tell me your name and where you¡¯re from when it¡¯s your turn. Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Professor Cromwell pointed his finger towards the opposite end of the room, calling on a Male Siestian student to start.

    This exchange continued on until all forty three students present in the room had introduced themselves. Feeling satisfied, Professor Cromwell began his lesson about the formation of the Lumen Theocracy and how it was the first nation established on Resotera.

    After an hour and a half, the bell chimed loudly, signaling the end of class. Carmen gathered her things and stood from her seat, feeling eager to leave such a boring class. She quickly said her goodbyes to Sandra and Vida before exiting the room.

    ¡®Man, I really thought I was going to fall asleep in there. Professor Cromwell seems like an interesting guy, I just wish he didn¡¯t talk with such a dry tone. Ugh, and I have his class twice a week too.¡¯

    Carmen sighed as she made her way through the long hallways. She had a short break before her next class, so she took it upon herself to explore for a bit.

 MW VOL IV - CH 9: Hierarchy

    As the halls began to thin out, Carmen rounded a corner and saw a group of third year students walking with a first year student lagging behind them. The girl was carrying a mountain of books in her arms, struggling to keep them from falling over while the group continued to trot along. Her short brown pigtails bounced along as she quickened her pace and her fairly plain looking face clearly showed how much stress she was under.

    Unfortunately, in her effort to speed up, the girl tripped on her own foot and dropped books all across the floor. The group of third year students quickly stopped and turned around, their expressions filled with great annoyance and irritation.

    ¡°Ugh, you literally had one job and you couldn¡¯t do it. I hope all the first years aren¡¯t as useless as you are.¡± One of the students said with a scowl as he bent over to pick up one of the books.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ll do better next time, I swear!¡± The girl replied, frantically trying to gather up the loose papers and journals strewn about the marble floors.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, so don¡¯t even bother. If you can¡¯t even do something as simple as this, then there¡¯s no way you can learn anything from us. Just stay at the bottom with the rest of your Harpy classmates.¡±

    Another student forcefully smacked her hand away, snatching up the remaining papers himself. As the third years began to walk away, the girl remained seated on the floor with her head down in a dejected manner. Carmen approached slowly and got down to the girls level.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Carmen asked with a soft voice and smile. The girl looked up and nodded, wiping a tear from her cheek.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­ It just sucks that I blew my chance.¡±

    ¡°Blew your chance? What do you mean?¡±

    Carmen grew more curious with each passing moment, not understanding why this girl would want to be associated with such rude people.

    ¡°Those third years promised to teach me some of their Vesta techniques if I proved myself to them. I could¡¯ve learned so much from them if I wasn¡¯t such a klutz¡­¡±

    The girl angrily smacked her fist onto the ground, feeling frustrated by her recent failure.

    ¡°Why the heck would you need to prove yourself before learning something? That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    Carmen wasn''t following this girl''s line of thinking at all.

    ¡°Yeah I know, but if it helps me improve even just a little, it¡¯ll be worth it. Plus, a lot of other Harpy students are doing the same thing, so it must be a pretty normal thing around here.¡± She said with a tired, half smile. Carmen was taken aback by this girl¡¯s skewed stance.

    ¡°I get that, but still¡­ You should have a bit more self respect than that. You guys shouldn¡¯t have to be slaves to the third years.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say that when you¡¯re in Wyvern class. I couldn¡¯t even dream of being in a class that high right now. Pfft, my Resonance level is only 1200rlvl.¡± She said with a light chuckle.

    ¡°I got into this school because I¡¯m pretty smart and my mother was able to get a recommendation for me.¡±

    Carmen ultimately nodded her head, unable to argue against the girl¡¯s logic. After Carmen helped her stand, the girl reached into her pocket and took out a small, purple pill. She popped it into her mouth and swallowed with a single gulp. Carmen¡¯s brow raised with great intrigue, wondering what that was just now.

    ¡°Oh sorry, I almost forgot to take my daily supplement. It¡¯s supposed to help me grow big and strong!¡±

    She flexed her arm and smiled, gripping her muscle with her other hand.

    ¡°Every little bit counts!¡±

    ¡°Uhh, right¡­ Anyways, I¡¯ve got to get going. I hope things work out and you¡¯re able to find your way at this school.¡± Carmen replied, realizing the amount of time that had passed.

    ¡°Alrighty! Oh and what¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Olivia.¡±

    The girl''s kind smile radiated brightly and despite her unfortunate situation, it was clear that her sour mood from earlier was now completely gone. Carmen introduced herself and shook Olivia¡¯s hand, returning the smile.

    ¡°Cool! Well Carmen, I hope we can be friends. I¡¯ll see you around!¡±

    Olivia bowed her head and quickly rushed down the hall, waving as she got further away. Carmen waved back and began to ponder many thoughts.

    ¡®Man, poor girl. I didn¡¯t realize students in the lower classes had it so bad. It¡¯s only the first day and she¡¯s already having to go through something like that¡­ Doesn¡¯t sit right with me at all.¡¯

    Carmen continued down the hall, playing back the conversation with Olivia in her head again.

    Multiple weeks went by and students were now used to their lives at LaVeda university. Daily routines had been established and the flow of the semester was in full swing, including Tiaran¡¯s Phoenix level combat course.

    As the classes start time inched closer, students entered the room and approached their assigned seats. At the front of the class was a fairly large, open arena illuminated by a large window at the back of the room. Tiaran was standing there with her arms crossed, waiting for all of her students to arrive. Everyone took their seat and Tiaran began the lesson.

    ¡°Today, my lesson will be about anticipation. I want to go over how to best anticipate your opponent¡¯s movements so you can strike effectively. Anticipation is incredibly important in a combat scenario because it allows you to properly react in any situation.¡± Tiaran loudly said with a serious tone. She continued to speak until she was interrupted by a student raising their hand.

    Tiaran stopped her lesson and looked at the blonde girl holding her hand up.

    ¡°Yes, Bridgette. What is it?¡± She asked with a curious cadence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this lesson is a waste of time? Surely everyone in this class knows about this stuff already. Learning how to anticipate your opponent is way too basic of a lesson for students like us.¡±

    Bridgette cocked her head to the side, showing a rather annoyed and bored expression. The classroom was silent as Tiaran smirked slightly.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Is that so? Hmmm, ok Bridgette, how about we have a little sparring match? Since this lesson is so basic, show me what an elite student such as yourself can do in a combat situation.¡±

    Tiaran''s voice was filled with heavy amounts of sarcasm, while her tone was still as calm and stoic as ever. Bridgette stood from her seat and smiled.

    ¡°Gladly!¡±

    Bridgette began walking down the stairs towards the arena, oozing infinite amounts of confidence with each step.

    ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, Instructor Belouis has a lower Resonance level than me. I should have the advantage in this fight and if she¡¯s anything like Carmen, this¡¯ll be a cakewalk.¡¯

    Bridgette hopped onto the arena and approached the side opposite to Tiaran. To her surprise, Tiaran stood by with no expression on her face.

    ¡®She¡¯s full of openings, is this a joke to her?¡¯

    Bridgette glared at Tiaran and quickly summoned her Manifest, exerting an impressive amount of Core Energy in the process. A timer appeared above the arena and started to count down.

    ¡°Are you not going to summon your Manifest?¡± Bridgette asked with a surprised tone, finding it odd that Tiaran made no effort to arm or prepare herself.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tiaran gave no reply as she continued to stare, showing not an ounce of emotion as the timer ticked down.

    ¡®What the hell is her deal?¡¯

    Bridgette felt a little unsettled by the empty stare coming from Tiaran. She braced herself and patiently waited for the buzzer to go off.

    ¡°3¡­ 2¡­1¡­ GO!¡±

    The buzzer blared and Bridgette immediately broke the ground underneath Tiaran. The arena cracked and buckled as her earth manipulation made short work of the floor. However, in an absolute instant, Tiaran appeared in front of Bridgette assuming a low posture with her fist reared back. The speed of her dash was completely silent and otherworldly, not leaving behind even a trace of her presence.

    ¡®What!? When did she move? I didn¡¯t see her at all.¡¯

    Bridgette was in complete shock, having never witnessed movement even remotely similar to this. As she looked down in that moment, Tiaran¡¯s red eyes stared back at her as though she were saying ¡°I told you so.¡± Then, with tremendous force, Tiaran punched Bridgette in the stomach and sent her flying back in spectacular fashion.

    Bridgette careened off of the arena floor and crashed into the wall, destroying it completely in the process. All of the air exited her chest as blood spewed out of her mouth. She bounced off of the wall like an inflatable ball and as she came forward, she landed on the ground face first.

    The room looked on in absolute shock and amazement at how quickly their supposed ¡°strongest¡± first year student was dispatched. Bridgette gasped for air and gripped her stomach as she grimaced from the immense pain welling up. Tiaran slowly approached and stood over her, looking down with a red eyed glare.

    ¡°You have a lot of power, but your casting speed is slow, making it incredibly easy for me to close the gap. Secondly, you really shouldn¡¯t look down on your opponents. It clouds your judgment and causes you to not anticipate the enemy properly.¡± Tiaran said with her usual serious tone.

    ¡°This one little exchange proves to me how little you actually know. So no, my lessons aren¡¯t useless because you apparently have yet to learn this basic stuff.¡±

    Bridgette slowly looked up and nodded her head, signaling that she understood and regretted her decision to spar.

    ¡®Is she nuts!? If my Manifest¡¯s sand hadn¡¯t absorbed some of that hit, I¡¯d probably be dead right now. What the hell!¡¯

    Bridgette continued to grip her stomach as she struggled to catch her breath. Tiaran noticed her labored breathing and looked over towards the class, pointing at a couple of students on the first row.

    ¡°You two, take her to the infirmary. I think she broke a few ribs.¡± She commanded with a cold tone.

    They quickly got up from their seats and rushed over, helping Bridgette to her feet and walking her out of the room. Tiaran returned to the front of the class and proceeded to ask a question.

    ¡°Is there anyone else that finds my lessons boring or useless? Anyone that wants to show me a better way?¡± She calmly asked as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°NO MA¡¯AM!¡± The class collectively erupted, wanting no part of the beat down that just occurred.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s continue shall we?¡±

    Tiaran resumed her lesson as though nothing happened.

    The cool, Fall afternoon trickled into Castle de Belouis as an orange colored leaf floated through the window of Azhane¡¯s bedroom. She sat at her desk going through paperwork when suddenly her chest and arm began to feel hot.

    She gripped her chest and panted heavily, wondering what was happening. Moments later, dark purple colored chains appeared on her body and they began to squeeze tightly. After a couple agonizing seconds, the chains broke and shattered, disappearing in the process.

    Azhane began to feel an incredible surge of energy start to flow throughout her body. The feeling was very warm and almost orgasmic in a way. After a moment, she started to feel normal again and she slowly held out her arm. The Grasp of Nihility materialized itself, in all its black and purple glory. Azhane smiled as she caressed it gently.

    ¡°Good afternoon to you too, did you sleep well?¡± She whispered tenderly.

    Her Manifest glowed intensely as though responding to her gentle words. She sent her weapon away and held out her palm. A dark purple, orb-like void appeared in her hand, not losing its shape like before.

    ¡°Looks like I finally got my powers back. Only took me eight months this time. I should tell Graymoor about this, though he may be saddened that he doesn¡¯t have to follow me around 24/7 anymore.¡±

    Azhane chuckled as she thought about Graymoor¡¯s potential reaction to this news. Within that same moment, Nadine walked in with some tea and snacks, placing them on the desk.

    ¡°Nadine, bring Graymoor here please. I have an important matter to discuss with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know, My Lady? Graymoor seems to have fallen ill and is currently resting in the infirmary. Shall I try to fetch him regardless?¡± Nadine responded with concern. Azhane looked surprised to hear this news, feeling quite awful about it.

    ¡°Oh no, I had no idea. He never gets sick, so this might be serious. Take me to him.¡±

    Nadine agreed and they swiftly left the room, making their way to the infirmary.

    As soon as they arrived, Azhane saw Graymoor sitting up in a bed, slightly slumped over. He had no shirt on but you could see that his face was very flush and red. He began to cough loudly as sweat trickled down his face.

    Azhane rushed over to his bed causing him to look over. Graymoor squinted and saw that it was the Queen who was before him.

    ¡°Oh! Your Majesty.¡± He said, attempting to get off the bed so could bow to her. Azhane pushed him back down, preventing him from getting up.

    ¡°Idiot, stay in bed. You¡¯re clearly sick, don¡¯t make it worse.¡± She said with an annoyed expression.

    He slowly nodded, but to his surprise, Azhane pushed his hair away from his forehead. She proceeded to place her forehead onto his, trying to gauge his temperature. Graymoor felt her breath and closely saw her soft lips in front of his face.

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re burning up Graymoor! Nadine, fetch me a cold towel and some water.¡±

    Nadine bowed and retrieved the requested items as quickly as she could. Once she returned, she posed a question to Her Majesty.

    ¡°My Lady, we can get another maid or nurse to do this. You needn¡¯t dirty your hands with such a task.¡± She said as she handed Azhane the towel.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll take care of him for now. I will call for you if I need anything else, thank you Nadine.¡±

    The Head Maid bowed her head humbly before taking her leave from the room, closing the door gently. Azhane began to wipe the sweat from his body and tended to Graymoor, trying to help alleviate his symptoms.

    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you doing all of this? I¡¯ll be fine with enough time.¡± He said, not wanting to be a burden to her.

    ¡°Ohh hush, you¡¯ve been waiting on me hand and foot for years. Let me return the favor every once in a while.¡± She responded with a light laugh and smile. Graymoor looked over and smiled as well, feeling great comfort in her words.

    ¡°I already feel better after seeing that smile¡­¡±

    His voice was incredibly soft as he drifted off to sleep, getting much needed rest. Azhane looked stunned by Graymoor¡¯s sudden break in character, feeling butterflies in her stomach from his words.

    ''What did he just say?''

    She was taken aback as she wiped his arm with the towel. She then took closer notice of Graymoor¡¯s incredibly toned and muscular build, fully realizing just how manly and attractive he was.

    Azhane blushed before rapidly shaking her head, trying to clear her suggestive thoughts as much as she could. She continued to sit by his side as he slept deeply.

 MW VOL IV - CH 10: Electrified Elise

    Mid afternoon rolled in at LaVeda as Carmen walked the hall, her stomach grumbling something fierce. She had her sights on the cafeteria and nothing was going to get in her way.

    Once she arrived and ordered some food, Carmen quickly began to look for a place to sit. Curiously, Carmen saw Elise eating alone. Every table around her was filled with students, but for some reason no one sat near her. Carmen was about to head over until she heard some familiar voices calling her name.

    ¡°Carmen! Carmen! Come eat with us, we saved you a seat!¡±

    Sandra and Vida yelled with smiles on their faces, surrounded by a few other girls at their table. Carmen hesitated slightly before nodding and choosing to sit with them instead. The group ate and talked for a bit until Vida noticed that Carmen seemed a little troubled by something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Carmen?¡± She asked softly.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just thought it was a little weird that Elise is always alone.¡±

    Sandra and Vida looked around, wondering who she was referring to.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Carmen pointed in Elise¡¯s direction and the girls immediately looked annoyed.

    ¡°Ohh, that girl. Yeahhh, she¡¯s really weird. Rumor is that she¡¯ll have these random freakouts and meltdowns out of nowhere. No one knows why she¡¯s so unstable in the head, so people just avoid her completely. ¡± Vida replied with a laugh.

    ¡°Really? She¡¯s never mentioned anything about that before.¡±

    Carmen began to look concerned after hearing this realization. Vida cocked her head to the side with a perplexed expression.

    ¡°Wait, why would she mention it to you? Do you know her or something?¡± Vida asked with great curiosity.

    ¡°Well yeah, she¡¯s my roommate¡­¡±

    As soon as these words left Carmen¡¯s mouth, the table went completely silent. Seconds later, everyone burst into great laughter.

    ¡°No waaaay!! Carmen, you¡¯ve got to be the most unlucky girl at this school! I can¡¯t believe you got paired with her.¡± Sandra exclaimed with tears in her eyes, struggling to get through her deep chuckles.

    ¡°Yeah that definitely sucks for you. Especially since the Burton family is kind of a big joke. Her father is a compulsive gambler and swindler, having pissed away their entire fortune. Now he¡¯s indebted to countless nobles and constantly begs for loans. You should probably stay away from her as best as you can, otherwise she might leech your money away.¡±

    Vida gripped her stomach as she let out a hearty laugh, getting a kick out of this conversation.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±

    Carmen began feeling incredibly uncomfortable with the way her so called ¡°friends¡± were talking poorly about another¡¯s unfortunate situation. This moment didn¡¯t sit right with her at all, and so she quietly finished her food and excused herself from the table.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, I really don¡¯t know anything about Elise. She never talks to me in the dorms and seems annoyed whenever I ask her questions. Maybe there¡¯s something else going on?¡¯

    Carmen pondered many thoughts as she exited the cafeteria, wondering if there was anything she could do to help her out.

    Hours later, Carmen headed into her last class of the day, combat training. She took a seat toward the back of the room and waited patiently. Just before the class began, Carmen saw Elise walk in and sit off to the side, isolating herself once again.

    Shortly after, the instructor entered the room with some other unfamiliar students, however after clear inspection, Carmen recognized the red headed girl leading the group. It was Rosemarie Lofton, the No. 1 ranked student at the University. The instructor quieted down the class and began to speak.

    ¡°Alright everyone, today we¡¯re going to do some mock duels and I enlisted the help of some third year students to aid me in today¡¯s lesson. Please welcome Vale Reddick, Corey Thompson, and Rosemarie Lofton.¡± The instructor said, clapping his hands together as they bowed their heads to the class.

    ¡°Please come to the arena and choose a partner. We¡¯ll begin the lesson in five minutes.¡±

    He motioned for the students to follow him. Everyone made their way down to the open arena, filling the room with loud chatter.

    Carmen saw everyone partnering up and in the distance she noticed Elise standing on the field alone. Elise sighed and looked down at the ground, clearly feeling down that she had to do something by herself again.

    ¡°Hey Carmen! Be my partner!¡± Vida asked.

    ¡°Oh, uhh, maybe next time, sorry!¡± Carmen responded with a smile. She walked over to Elise and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s party up, Elise!¡±

    Elise looked incredibly stunned and confused by Carmen¡¯s sudden request, wondering why this girl seemed so happy to be her teammate.

    ¡°Uhh, yeah, o-okay.¡± She replied, still in shock that someone actually acknowledged her presence in class.

    Carmen pulled her along towards the rest of the students and they awaited further instructions.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Now, like I said before, we¡¯ll be doing mock battles. However, this time around they¡¯ll be tag matches. One person in your group will fight and when they are unable to continue, they¡¯ll tag in their partner to finish up. First team to get two knockouts wins. Understand?¡±

    The quietly students nodded and were eager to get started.

    ¡°Alright, do we have any volunteers to kick things off against the third years?¡±

    He scanned his eyes across the group of students for candidates. To his surprise, no one stepped up or said anything.

    ¡°Ooookay, hmm let¡¯s see.. How about, Elise and Carmen? Hop on up here!¡±

    They looked at each other and seemed surprised they were called on first. They gathered themselves and went onto the arena platform, being watched closely by all the students present.

    ¡°Now remember, duels cannot be interrupted once they start. Nothing stops until your partner tags you in or until I call the fight off. Got it?¡±

    The girls nodded at the teacher¡¯s instructions as Vale Reddick went onto the arena.

    She had long purple hair, purple eyes, and black lipstick that accented against her fairly pale skin. Vale¡¯s overall aesthetic and energy was very gothic, her uniform shirt being untucked while her jacket was tied around her waist. Before Carmen could step towards her opponent, Elise held her arm out and blocked Carmen¡¯s path.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first..¡± Elise said with a look of great confidence.

    ¡°Uhh, okay. Go for it.¡±

    Carmen nodded and Elise stepped forward, exerting her Core Energy in the process.

    ¡°Raijin¡¯s Fangs, come forth.¡±

    Elise¡¯s soft voice echoed as two black daggers with dark green blades appeared in her hands. Neon green electricity popped and skated across them as she assumed her battle stance.

    ¡°That¡¯s cute¡­¡± Vale said with a smirk, finding Elise¡¯s weapons to be adorably small. As she approached the opposite side of the arena, a timer began to countdown above them.

    3¡­. 2¡­. 1¡­. GO!

    Right on cue, Vale raised her hands upwards. Large roots and vines fired out of the ground and took aim at Elise. She quickly dodged and sent electrified shockwave slashes to break up the vines. The hits connected, causing the vines to spread and disperse as voltage streaked along them.

    Elise landed on the ground and immediately dashed towards her opponent. As she closed the gap, Elise unleashed a volley of electrified slashes at her. Vale dipped and ducked the fast approaching blows, not feeling even remotely tested by this exchange of attacks.

    Just as she dodged the last slash, Elise took her speed to another level and quickly appeared behind the girl. She swiped with her dagger, but Vale was able to effortlessly shift her weight to the side and cause Elise to miss. Within that same move, vines emerged from the ground and took aim at Elise. She quickly dashed backwards to create space between them, coming to a stop on the opposite side of the field.

    Vale smirked until she noticed that her cheek felt a bit wet. She gently pressed her finger against it, staining the tip with crimson colored blood. Her eyes went wide, surprised that this first year student actually landed a hit on her.

    ¡®I could¡¯ve sworn I dodged that hit. Hmm, she¡¯s fast, I¡¯ll give her that¡­¡¯

    The fight continued for a few more minutes until Vale began to take things a bit more seriously, especially since she wasn¡¯t making any progress. She held out her hand and exerted a massive amount of Core Energy.

    Seconds later, a dark green whip appeared from the ether. Along the spine of the weapon were multiple thorns of varying lengths and green runic symbols decorated the handle. Blackthorn¡¯s Lariat was the name of her Manifest and as Vale cracked it on the floor, the dark red tip of the whip menacingly glowed.

    ¡°Alright kid, time for you to pack it up.¡± She said while swinging the whip above her.

    As she swung it around, little thorny vines started to envelop the floor in large quantities. Once the transformation was complete, the field looked as though vegetation had completely taken over.

    Elise looked down and was stunned by the sheer number of vines littering the ground. Vale cracked the ground with her whip, causing the vines to raise up and tighten. Within seconds, an intricate web of razor sharp vines surrounded Elise. The students gawked at the skillful display of Vale¡¯s Manifest, looking highly impressed by this impossibly dense obstacle course she created.

    While Elise stood there with no route of escape, Vale took aim at her. She started to crack her whip at Elise, sending the long vine-like weapon towards her. Elise quickly dodged, but tripped on a stray vine in the process.

    She barely got out of the way, the tip of Vale¡¯s Manifest crushing the tiles that were just underneath her seconds prior. Elise rolled over and got to her feet, but once again, she was caught on the little vines that were scattered everywhere.

    ¡®Gah, this is so annoying. There¡¯s nowhere to go in this mess!¡¯

    Elise grew increasingly more frustrated, feeling annoyed by this tactic of keep away from Vale. The onslaught briefly stopped and Elise slowly got to her feet, still surrounded by vines. She was cut up and bleeding in various places, running out of time in this fight.

    ¡°How¡¯s it feel, first year? Tired yet?¡±

    As Vale playfully snickered, Elise glared at her and began exerting her Core Energy. Static electricity built around her body, gathering in large quantities while making loud zapping noises. Elise¡¯s hair slightly lifted as streaks of lightning danced along her chest and arms, causing her to glow a hue of light green.

    Elise assumed a position with her daggers in hand, gripping them tightly as her stance got lower and lower. Then, in an absolute electrified flash, she vanished. The force of her sudden, visceral movement caused the ground underneath her feet to shatter and crumble.

    In an instant she was behind Vale and with great force, she slashed at her back. The hit landed, causing Vale to scream out as though she had been hit by hundreds of thousands of volts. She flew forward and landed on her knees, panting loudly and grimacing from the pain radiating throughout her body. The students watching were wide eyed and shook as Vale¡¯s back was now fully exposed, smoking from the extravagant hit.

    ¡°Oh wow, I didn¡¯t even see her move. That speed is incredible!¡± Carmen said to herself, super impressed by what she saw.

    Vale slowly stood up while wearing the biggest scowl on her face. She was absolutely pissed at this moment, especially after noticing her uniform shirt and jacket were burned to shreds.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!!¡± She screamed out while exploding with power.

    Elise tried to create space between them, however the moment she moved, Elise tripped and fell over. Her legs were exhausted from her previous attack, feeling incredibly numb and needing to recharge. She made an attempt to get to her feet, but suddenly multiple vines tangled around her ankles.

    Elise tried to pull the sharp vines off, but within that same moment, a long shadow draped over her. She looked up and was quickly grabbed by a large green root. It wrapped around her body tightly, squeezing tighter and tighter with each passing second. Elise cried out as the incredible pressure continued, causing her to feel as though she were being crushed.

    ¡°Tag me in Elise! What are you doing!?¡± She exclaimed, wondering why this fight was still going.

    Elise gasped for air and was clearly about to lose consciousness from the tight grip around her.

    Carmen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and made the decision to hop onto the arena. She used her gravity manipulation to freeze the root in place, stopping it from squeezing any further. Vale looked over with great irritation and confusion, wondering why someone was interfering with their duel.

    ¡°Hey! Why¡¯re you up here? Don¡¯t interrupt a duel you idiot! I¡¯ll take you down to-.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough Vale. The fight is done.¡± A soft voice said from the other side, interrupting Vale. It was Rosemarie, hopping onto the arena as well.

    ¡°Oh, ok... Sorry.¡±

    Vale now had a surprisingly timid tone, as though she were afraid of the consequences for defying the top ranked student¡¯s orders. The vines retreated and Elise dropped to the floor, coughing and trying her best to catch her breath.

    Carmen helped Elise up and started to walk off of the field, wanting to take her to the infirmary as quickly as possible. However, to her surprise, Rosemarie spoke up with a soft yet hostile tone.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Rosemarie asked, looking over her shoulder at Carmen.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m taking her to the nurses off-¡±

    ¡°No you¡¯re not... You can leave her right there, she¡¯ll be fine. I think you should stick around and fight instead, since you¡¯re so eager to interrupt duels.¡±

    Rosemarie¡¯s voice was incredibly stern as her light green eyes pierced Carmen¡¯s soul.

    Carmen looked back and stared at Rosemarie, contemplating the request. She sighed and sat Elise down before approaching the opposite side of the arena. Tensions began to rise to unsavory levels as a battle against the no.1 ranked student was imminent.

 MW VOL IV - CH 11: The No. 1 Ranked Student

    ¡°Oh wow, Rosemarie is going to fight Carmen!?¡± , ¡°She¡¯s a Belouis, she¡¯ll give her a run for her money!¡± , ¡°Rosemarie might finally meet her match!¡±

    Loud declarations could be heard from all of the surrounding students, excited to see these two duke it out.

    Before they began their match, Rosemarie removed the sword and scabbard from her hip. It faded away in her hands and she quickly picked up a crafted sword from the nearby rack.

    ¡°This should be good enough.¡± Rosemarie said with a nonchalant tone, testing the weight of the sword as she gripped the handle. Carmen raised her brow in confusion, wondering why she would set aside her Manifest for this fight.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you not using your Manifest?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be needing it.¡± She replied with a smirk.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. I don¡¯t care if you are the no.1 student at this school, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re just going to run all over me. I¡¯ll beat you if you keep underestimating me.¡±

    At this point, Carmen was fired up by the incredible amounts of disrespect coming from Rosemarie.

    ¡°Sure¡­ Anyways, are you ready or not?¡±

    Rosemarie had very little reaction to Carmen¡¯s bold statement, not feeling worried in the slightest even if it were true. The timer above the arena started and Carmen swiftly pulled out her Manifest.

    ¡°Oooh, a rapier. Very interesting.¡±

    Rosemarie gave a subtle nod of approval as she assumed her sword stance, spacing her feet apart with immaculate balance and poise.

    3¡­. 2¡­. 1¡­. GO!

    The two dashed at each other with great speed and clashed their blades together. Carmen went on the offensive first and unleashed a quick volley of piercing attacks, aiming at potential weak points in Rosemarie¡¯s defense. Her rapier poked and prodded in every direction, speeding up with each stabbing motion.

    ¡®Hmm, her speed is pretty exceptional and the precision is there. However, her footwork is super sloppy and these hits don¡¯t pack any punch. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s had zero sword training. Disappointing.¡¯

    Rosemarie assessed her opponent closely, making note of every little detail while still effortlessly engaged in combat.

    The rhythm of the fight increased and the two were flying all over the field, attacking, blocking, and dodging each other with blinding speed. With each swift connection Carmen made, Rosemarie easily parried and spaced herself perfectly. Their movements were completely in sync as they engaged in this deadly dance of blades.

    ¡°Woah, look at them go. This is so close!¡± A student said, feeling impressed by the display before him. However, Vale quickly chimed in with a confused retort.

    ¡°Close? Pfft, not at all. Rose is just matching her opponents pace and gathering information. This fight is a joke to her.¡±

    Vale couldn''t help but chuckle at their ignorance. However, everyone in the crowd was surprised to hear this, especially since the fight didn¡¯t reflect Vale¡¯s statement at all.

    After a couple more clashes, they sent each other flying backwards and distance was created between them again. Carmen was completely out of breath and sweating profusely, feeling incredibly tired after maintaining that quick pace for so long. As she looked up at her opponent, Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide.

    Rosemarie was totally fine, not a breath taken or a single bead of sweat anywhere. Just by looking at her, it seemed as though she hadn¡¯t been fighting at all.

    ¡®Hm, seems like Carmen has no idea how to pace herself either. If she gets tired from a simple fight like this, this girl¡¯s got a long way to go at LaVeda.¡¯

    Once Rosemarie finished assessing Carmen, she relaxed her body while readjusted her uniform jacket.

    ¡°Well Carmen, I think you have potential, but your swordsmanship is severely lacking. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re using that rapier correctly at all and your fighting techniques make no sense. Why¡¯re you so aggressive when your abilities don¡¯t cater to that style?¡± She wondered, breaking down the brief spar they just had.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly a little disappointed by your skills, especially considering who your sisters are¡­¡±

    Rosemarie continued with a bored expression, no longer feeling motivated to see this fight through to the end. Carmen was perplexed by her words.

    ¡®What is she saying? I¡¯ve been matching her fully this whole time, what could she possibly be disappointed by?¡¯

    Carmen wasn¡¯t following her line of thinking at all, not understanding what she was saying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a lecture from you. I fight just fine, so stop worrying about my techniques and come at me.¡± Carmen replied, growing more annoyed as they stared each other down.

    Rosemarie shrugged and sighed before assuming a completely different sword stance. She exhaled slowly and spread her feet apart, lowering her posture in the process. Carmen gripped her rapier tightly, getting ready for whatever was coming next. Then, just as fast as she blinked, Rosemarie was in Carmen¡¯s face unleashing a barrage of slashes.

    Carmen blocked the attacks, but could barely keep up. Each slash felt incredibly heavy as though she were getting hit by large boulders. Rosemarie had completely changed her fighting style, no longer parrying and using precise spacing. She was now completely on the offensive, using the edge of her blade aggressively and forcing her will onto Carmen.

    Rosemarie slashed upwards, causing Carmen¡¯s sword holding hand to go up as well, exposing her chest. She proceeded to kick Carmen in the stomach incredibly hard, sending her flying backwards into the ground. Carmen quickly recovered, backflipping off of the floor as Rosemarie¡¯s forceful slash crushed the tiles below them.

    Carmen raised her hand and used gravity manipulation to hopefully slow down Rosemarie¡¯s assault, but her attempt was completely useless. Rosemarie leapt into the air with terrifying speed, and crashed down towards Carmen with her blade extended.

    The dust never had a moment to settle as Rosemarie¡¯s tremendous and relentless pressure continued. She slashed her crafted sword in impossible directions, not allowing Carmen even an inch to breath. Carmen ducked and dodged, biding her time just enough to finally find an opening. Her moment eventually came and she quickly took the bait.

    As she retaliated with a quick rapier jab, Carmen was suddenly looking up at the ceiling and flipped into the air. She crashed into the ground on her back and grimaced from the pain. Before she could even get up, Rose pressed her sword against Carmen¡¯s neck, signaling her swift victory. Within just a few short minutes, Rosemarie had exposed a myriad of Carmen¡¯s flaws effortlessly.

    ¡°Well that was anticlimactic¡­¡± , ¡°Dang, I really thought Carmen could¡¯ve done better.¡± , ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not as strong as we thought. So much for being a Belouis.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Was whispered and murmured all throughout the group of students, disappointed by Carmen¡¯s overall performance and sound defeat.

    Rosemarie removed the blade from Carmen¡¯s neck and held out her hand. Carmen looked up with an irritated expression. Instead of taking it, she slapped Rosemarie''s hand away and stood on her own, brushing dirt off of her skirt along the way. Rosemarie chuckled at the lack of sportsmanship from Carmen.

    ¡°You know, humility will go a long way for you at this school.¡±

    Rosemarie watched as Carmen completely ignored her statement, making her way off of the field. Carmen took a seat next to Elise and crossed her arms, clearly in a poor mood after her fight.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Elise cautiously asked, not sure of what to say.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine..¡±

    Carmen''s tone was both cold and sharp, cutting the air with chilly tension. For the remainder of the class, Carmen didn''t speak a single word. Things continued on as other students proceeded to have mock battles, filling the arena with great excitement and action.

    Once class ended, Carmen was one of the first to leave, quickly gathering her things and exiting the room. Elise noticed her swift exit and after gathering her stuff, she rushed out of the room to catch up with Carmen.

    ¡°Hey, uhh, I just wanted to say thanks for earlier. That Vale girl was clearly taking things too far and I¡¯m glad you stopped her.¡± Elise said with a grateful tone as she walked alongside her. Carmen simply nodded her head and continued on silently.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯re you so quiet?¡±

    Again, no response came from Carmen while they rounded the corner in the hallway.

    ¡°Hey, why won¡¯t you answer m-.¡±

    Elise was swiftly cut off by Carmen hitting the wall loudly with her fist.

    ¡°Just leave me alone¡­¡± Carmen said softly before continuing her advance down the hall.

    Elise was startled by the sudden reaction and stood by as she watched Carmen get further away.

    ¡®What¡¯s her deal? She¡¯s usually so cheerful all the time.¡¯

    Elise was both confused and worried, wondering if there was anything she could do to help her out.

    Once classes ended for the day, Caleb gathered his things and made his way to the crowded halls of LaVeda. As he exited the room, he caught a brief glimpse of Carmen¡¯s silver hair off in the distance. Caleb quickened his pace and hurried after Carmen, happily calling out her name the closer he got.

    ¡°Carmen!¡± He exclaimed, however no response came from her.

    He did so again, but she continued to ignore him, walking further away and seemingly in a daze. Caleb reached out and grabbed her arm, stopping her from walking. Carmen snapped out of her funk and looked back, surprised to see Caleb holding onto her.

    ¡°Oh.. Hey Caleb...¡± She said, clearly looking upset and troubled by something.

    ¡°You doing alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Carmen looked down at the ground, her voice incredibly quiet. Caleb looked at her with a determined expression before taking hold of her hand, gripping it tightly and walking in the opposite direction.

    ¡°H-Hey! What are you doing?¡± She asked with a confused tone.

    ¡°Just follow me, you¡¯ll see.¡±

    The two headed outside and into the forested area towards the back of the campus. Carmen wondered where he was taking her and started to feel a little concerned.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Moments later, they found themselves at the top of a clearing that overlooked a sea of beautifully colored trees. The reds, yellows, and oranges decorated the land as the Melspire mountains towered in the distance. This view was absolutely breathtaking and something ripped out of a fairy tale.

    ¡°I usually come here when I¡¯m having a bad day or need to clear my head. I figured this place might cheer you up as well.¡± Caleb said with his charming smile.

    Carmen marveled at the view and began to feel a bit better internally, sending an appreciative smile towards Caleb.

    ¡°These past few weeks have been kind of a mess to be honest. Every situation I find myself in at this school has me feeling like I¡¯m in over my head. I don¡¯t know if I can keep up...¡± She said with a heavy sigh, unveiling what had been going on in her mind the past few hours.

    ¡°What? Of course you can keep up. You didn¡¯t get into this school for no reason, ya know? Don¡¯t start doubting yourself over a few tough moments.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s just that, everyone at this school seems so much more prepared than me. It¡¯s kind of embarrassing¡­¡±

    Carmen slightly sulked again as her negative thoughts began to creep in again.

    ¡°Yeah, honestly I know what you mean. This place is so different from what we¡¯re used to. Our status as heirs to kingdoms hold no weight and the students here are all so strong, it¡¯s kind of crazy. But, we can¡¯t let that hold us back. We have too much pride for that.¡±

    After a brief silence and moment of contemplation, Carmen smacked her forehead with her palm.

    ¡°Gah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve come way too far to doubt myself like this. Can¡¯t believe I even thought like that.¡± Carmen said with a sense of relief, feeling as though a weight had been removed from her shoulders.

    ¡°Happens to the best of us, you¡¯re human after all.¡±

    Caleb took a seat on a nearby rock and looked out at the towering mountains in the distance. Carmen joined him and leaned back, admiring the view as well.

    As the two sat there silently, a massive shadow quickly skated over them. They looked up and saw a dark blue colored Wyvern flying towards the mountains, racing through the clouds with incredible speed. Its scaly wings emitted an icy smoke with each wingbeat and the edge of its spine had crystal-like spikes that glistened in the sun.

    ¡°Woah! Is that a frost wyvern!?¡± Carmen exclaimed with an excited cadence, her eyes wide with wonder.

    ¡°Yeah, though it¡¯s pretty rare to see one flying near the borders of Melspire and Olun. They usually gather around Mount Delvain and the Glacial plains further north. I wonder what it¡¯s doing out here.¡± Caleb replied as he watched the beast disappear into the clouds.

    ¡°Mount Delvain? That¡¯s where my parents had their accident¡­¡±

    Carmen¡¯s voice swiftly shifted from excited to reserved as she remembered the day of her parent¡¯s untimely passing.

    ¡°We never really found out what happened to them. Maybe it was a wyvern attack?¡±

    ¡°Hmm I doubt it. Frost wyverns aren¡¯t usually hostile unless incredibly provoked. Though, I will say that I¡¯ve heard plenty of tales about Mount Delvain and the supposed Wyvern Maiden that resides there. If her home is disturbed in any way, safe passage isn¡¯t guaranteed to those that travel on that mountain.¡± Caleb remarked.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s just an old tale though. My mother would read stories about it when I was a kid.¡±

    ¡°Wyvern Maiden? Hmm, I¡¯ve never heard about that tale, sounds interesting though.¡±

    Carmen began to stand, brushing the dirt off of her skirt and facing Caleb.

    ¡°You heading back?¡± He asked while getting to his feet.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ve cleared my head enough. Plus, I feel like such a jerk right now. I kind of snapped at Elise earlier in our class.¡±

    ¡°Well, guess you¡¯re just going to have to apologize to her. Bring her something nice and make amends. You can do it.¡± Caleb chimed in with a light chuckle. He looked over and suddenly, Carmen gave him a hug.

    ¡°Ugh, why are you so reliable? Thank you for getting me out of my head.¡±

    As her face was buried in his chest, Caleb blushed heavily, feeling surprised by her sudden show of affection.

    ¡°Uh, yeah. No problem.¡±

    Caleb nervously hugged her back and once she let go, Carmen waved goodbye. She quickly rushed back down to the school, wasting no time. Caleb stood there with his heart still racing.

    ¡°I really need to tell her how I feel. This is killing me.¡± He whispered softly, clutching his chest tightly.

    Carmen went to the cafeteria before heading home and ordered some ice cream to go. After receiving the treats she quickly rushed over to the girls down, knowing that Elise would probably be there. Just as she entered, she saw Elise putting on a shirt over her head.

    Her exposed back revealed a multitude of deep welts and scars, as though she had been heavily whipped or scratched in a past life. Elise quickly put on her top and turned around, clearly trying to hide her old wounds.

    ¡°Elise! I¡¯m sorry about earlier. I was in a bad mood after my loss and I ended up taking it out on you. Will you forgive me?¡± Carmen said, holding out the ice cream cup to Elise and bowing her head. Elise was taken aback and surprised by the apologetic theatrics. No one had ever apologized to her before, especially in such a manner.

    ¡°Uhh, yeah, no biggie. It¡¯s totally fine.¡± She replied with an awkward tone, accepting the apology.

    Carmen leapt for joy and gave Elise a big, warm hug. However, Elise swiftly pushed Carmen off of her, not appreciating the physical embrace at all. Carmen was stunned by the forceful thrust as she caught herself from falling back.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m uhh, not much of a hugger. Thanks for the ice cream though.¡±

    Elise took the ice cream cup from Carmen¡¯s hand and walked to her bed, taking a seat before enjoying her cold treat.

    ¡°Uh, yeah. You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Carmen sat on her bed with a confused expression.

    ¡®What was that all about?¡¯

    Carmen felt it was rather strange for Elise to react in such a way, but she didn¡¯t ask questions or force the issue. She instead contemplated a few more thoughts before winding down for the day.

 MW VOL IV - CH 12: Selection Ceremony

    LaVeda was ablaze with students rushing to class and spending time in the library. As the semester had reached the halfway point, midterm exams were imminent. Stress levels were high as people studied and prepared for their many tests, including Carmen and Mariah.

    ¡°This sucks! I hate exams so much!¡± Carmen moaned, not enjoying this aspect of school at all.

    ¡°Yeah, but hey, our combat exams will be fun! You aren¡¯t excited for that?¡± Mariah asked with a fire in her eye.

    ¡°I am, but that test isn¡¯t until next week. We still have to suffer through all of these other exams first...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait til it starts. Apparently the midterm combat exam is a really big thing for first years. This is what''ll determine our rankings going forward.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯s pretty exciting then. Will it be like a bunch of mock battles or something?¡± Carmen wondered as she closed her notebook, giving Mariah her full attention.

    ¡°I dunno what the test will be like. I asked my brother what it was like when he attended years ago, but he said he had no idea since the format changes every year. We¡¯ll just have to wait and see, I guess.¡±

    Mariah rested her head in her hand as she wondered what the test would entail. Carmen nodded and began to grow curious about something.

    ¡°Wait, you have a brother?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯ve got three to be exact. Two are younger than me and my big brother, Cole, is currently doing business in the Arista Empire. Not sure what for though.¡±

    As they continued to have a conversation about their siblings, Carmen quickly remembered something really important.

    ¡°Oh no!! Azhane¡¯s birthday is tomorrow!¡± She exclaimed, hopping up from her chair. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta go, see you later!¡±

    ¡°Geez, how do you make it through life with that brain of yours.¡±

    Mariah laughed at Carmen¡¯s forgetfulness. Once Carmen gathered her things, she stuck her tongue out at Mariah while making funny faces and swiftly exited the library.

    Carmen made her way to the communications department at LaVeda University. In the room were multiple booths with mirrors hung up inside. She checked in at the front desk and went to find an empty booth.

    She took a seat and brushed her hair out of the way with her hands, making sure her face was fully visible. Carmen then placed her hand on a stone slate protruding out of the desk in front of her. After closing her eyes and focusing her Core Energy into the slate, it began to glow a dull blue color.

    Carmen imagined who she was talking to and she opened her eyes, looking into the mirror. Her reflection disappeared and the image swirled for a few moments. Suddenly, Azhane¡¯s face appeared before her in the mirror.

    ¡°Carmen! How are you?¡± Azhane happily asked with her warm, familiar voice.

    ¡°Hey Azhane! I¡¯m doing well, I just wanted to wish you a happy birthday since I won¡¯t be able to attend because of my exams.¡± Carmen replied with a smile, feeling beyond thrilled to talk to her sister after so long.

    ¡°Oh thank you, thank you. I¡¯m sad that you can¡¯t come to celebrate, but you need to focus on your studies. Those are more important than a birthday party.¡±

    "Yeah, I guess..."

    Azhane noticed the dejected expression on Carmen''s face, prompting her to quickly change the subject.

    ¡°How are things at school? Going well? Making new friends?¡± She asked curiously. Carmen hesitated for a second before giving her reply.

    ¡°Uhh. It¡¯s going okay, I guess. Things could be better for sure, but I¡¯m slowly getting used to everything.¡±

    Carmen was clearly still not happy with how her LaVeda adventures had been going, and it was painted all over her face.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. Well, if there is anything going on that you need to talk about, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me. I don¡¯t like seeing you upset about something.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s tone was incredibly soft as she hoped to ease some of her baby sister¡¯s troubles.

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s fine! Anyways, have you decided on a husband candidate? I know you were worried about that.¡± Carmen asked while perking herself up.

    ¡°Nope, still haven¡¯t decided.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s sharp snicker caught Carmen off guard, causing her eyes to go wide with shock.

    ¡°What?! Sis, you have to choose tomorrow! Like, there¡¯s no way to back out of it.¡±

    Carmen couldn¡¯t believe that Azhane would wait so long for something as important as this Belouis tradition.

    ¡°I know, I know¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do.. I kind of do, but.. I don¡¯t know.¡± She replied, looking absolutely stressed and troubled.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Well, I hope things work out for you. Best of luck!¡±

    Carmen let out a light chuckle before continuing on with other conversation topics. Just before the transmission ended, Azhane chimed in with some news.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I should be able to see you briefly next week for your midterm combat exam. Headmaster Quinn asked me if Volaire would be interested in sponsoring the event this year and I agreed. As a past alumni myself, it only felt right to show my support with you attending now.¡± She said with a smile.

    ¡°Awesome! I¡¯ll be sure to do my best! I guess I¡¯ll see you next week!¡±

    Carmen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hide her excitement at all, causing Azhane to admire her little sister even more. They said their goodbyes and the mirror shifted again, showing Carmen¡¯s reflection once more. She gathered her things and checked out of the building, heading back to her dorm.

    The sun sat above the horizon, patiently waiting to rest for the night. Many members of the Belouis family, nobles and aristocrats from all over entered Castle de Belouis, dressed to impress. Tonight was Queen Azhane Belouis¡¯ 30th Birthday party and also the bridal selection ceremony. Whoever she chose would be married to her and would help oversee the nation alongside the Queen. This particular event was one of the biggest in Volaire and many couldn¡¯t wait to see her Majesty make her selection.

    Azhane stood in her room after getting dressed and stared at herself in the mirror. Her dark red dress was absolutely stunning, having a very sleek and slender design to it. Even though Azhane¡¯s beauty was shining bright on such an important day of celebration, her face told a completely different story. She sighed and patted her cheeks, trying to remove the dejected expression written all over her.

    ¡°Ok Azhane, it¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ve got this.¡± She softly said with a subtle pump of the fist.

    Moments later, Azhane heard a knock at the door. After allowing them to enter, someone rather surprising walked through the door. Zolah poked his head inside and smiled before closing the door behind him.

    ¡°I see that my cousin is still as beautiful as ever. You look great, Azhane.¡± Zolah said with an impressed expression, respectfully admiring his cousin¡¯s dress.

    ¡°Thanks, Zolah. What brings you by?¡± Azhane replied, giving him a hug in the process.

    ¡°Ohh nothing. I just wanted to see how you were feeling about all of this. Getting forced into marriage seems like such a drag.¡±

    Zolah crossed his arms and gently leaned against the wall, making sure to not wrinkle his immaculately pressed black, two piece suit.

    ¡°Fine, I guess. I wish I had more time to decide, but the Belouis Family traditions are absolute, so what can you do?¡±

    Azhane began to sulk again as she mentally ran through her options again.

    ¡°Pfft, just do what you want to do. You¡¯re the Queen aren¡¯t you? Not like anyone can tell you otherwise.¡± Zolah lightly snickered, his vibrant red eyes staring directly at Azhane.

    ¡°Yeah, but still, I have an image to uphold. As the current Belouis throne holder, my actions are the example for future generations of our family. I can¡¯t just-.¡±

    Zolah swiftly cut off his cousin as he grew slightly frustrated by her words.

    ¡°Who says that you can¡¯t just follow your own ideals? Forge your own path? Azhane, you know me, I find our traditions to be incredibly outdated and downright lazy. If you want to be an example, then start to champion for some change. Doing what feels right for you will be the first step to start that change.¡±

    Zolah stopped leaning on the wall and approached Azhane, placing his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure grandfather will be upset, as well as the rest of the old guard in our family, but¡­ Who cares? They can get over it. You¡¯re in charge now, remember?¡±

    Azhane stood there with a blank expression, rendered speechless by Zolah¡¯s statement. Many thoughts raced through her mind as she contemplated everything that was said. After a brief pause, she smiled back and nodded her head.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still as rebellious as ever.¡± Azhane chuckled. ¡°But, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m going to think for myself from now on.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I just don¡¯t like following the status quo. That shit is so boring to me.¡±

    Zolah joined her with a laugh of his own before another knock was heard at the door. Azhane told them to enter and in came Nadine, bowing her head.

    ¡°My Lady, everyone is ready for you. Shall we go?¡± Nadine asked.

    Azhane smiled and nodded before complimenting Nadine¡¯s dress, admiring the vibrant blue accents along the trim. She started to leave with Nadine, but as they reached the door, Azhane looked back at Zolah. He simply smiled and motioned for her to keep going, prompting her to nod and swiftly exit the room. Upon their arrival in the ballroom, an announcement was made across the room.

    ¡°Please welcome Her Majesty, Queen Azhane Riallia Belouis! Ruler of Volaire!¡±

    The room erupted in applause as she made her way down the steps. Azhane was stunning in her long, tightly fitting red dress. There was a slit on the left side, revealing part of her leg as the rest of the dress trailed behind her.

    The long earrings she wore glistened in the light and she had her signature hairstyle, short hair with the bangs covering her right eye. Azhane¡¯s beauty was matched by no one that evening.

    As she made her way down the steps, she saw six men standing in the middle of the ballroom floor. They were perfectly lined up next to each other, well dressed and evenly spaced out. These men were the final candidates she had to choose from and not a single one was to her liking.

    Two of the men looked to be in their late fifties, while another was short with a pot belly and a chunky face. The other three men were incredibly average looking with devious expressions on their faces. When Azhane met them prior to this ceremony, they all had ugly personalities and were overall awful people to be around.

    She didn¡¯t like any of these options, but Azhane understood that she had a duty to fulfill as the ruler of a nation. Selecting a husband, especially one with the ability to help her lead Volaire, was very important.

    Azhane looked off to the right of the room and saw Zalthia standing next to Graymoor and Jordan of Five. They stared intently as she made her way down to the final few steps, wondering who she was going to choose. She stopped at the foot of the steps and the room began to quiet down. After giving a warm smile to all of her attendees, she cleared her throat and started to speak.

    ¡°Thank you all for coming and attending my 30th birthday celebration. I truly appreciate all of the warm greetings and gifts today.¡± She said with great gratitude.

    Azhane continued her speech and once she finished, the room applauded and cheered loudly again. During the applause, Council member Omar approached the Queen.

    He handed her a small, open box. It had a blue, velvety interior and sitting in the middle was a large golden ring. The ring had the Belouis crest brandished on top with incredibly intricate detail. Omar looked at Azhane and gave a slight smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty, place this on their left middle finger once you make your selection.¡±

    Azhane nodded and admired the ring inside of the box, thinking deeply about what she should do. As she considered her options, an announcement was made to the crowd.

    ¡°The Queen will now select her groom to be!¡±

    Applause occurred once again and Azhane slowly walked forward, smiling at the six men standing before her. They smiled back with their lustful eyes, admiring everything about her body except her face. It was abundantly clear these options would not see her as a partner, but more so an object to satisfy their selfish ambitions.

    Azhane stopped a short distance from them, looking right to left and scanning across their faces. Her heart began to race as she averted her gaze from them to the ring and back to them. She didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation and her empty expression did her no favors either. The room grew quiet as everyone eagerly awaited the choice she would make.

 MW VOL IV - CH 13: I Chose You!

    ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± Zalthia whispered to Jordan, not sure as to why her sister was just standing there blankly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, maybe Her Majesty is thinking about it more deeply.¡± He quickly replied, also curious about why it was taking her so long to choose.

    Suddenly, Azhane averted her gaze from the men and over towards Zolah on the left hand side of the ballroom. He simply winked and nodded, egging her on to make the right decision. She smiled and turned her attention towards Graymoor¡¯s direction. Their eyes met and Graymoor felt confused as to why she was looking at him so intently.

    Azhane turned her head back to the men, smiled, and then swiftly started to walk over to where Zalthia, Graymoor, and Jordan were standing.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing!?¡± Omar asked with a loud whisper, looking incredibly perplexed by her actions.

    She didn¡¯t answer him and continued on her mission towards the other side of the ballroom. The room filled with whispers and light chatter as everyone had no idea what was going on.

    Azhane finally arrived and stopped directly in front of Graymoor with a determined look on her face. She stared into his eyes for a brief moment before she began to speak.

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t mind right? About¡­ Settling down or whatever?¡± She asked with an uncharacteristically shaky voice, still staring into his eyes.

    Graymoor was taken aback by the question and you could see the wheels spinning full speed in his head. He then began to remember the conversation they had a while back about his thoughts on marriage.

    ¡°Oh, uhh, no. I don¡¯t mind¡­ Settling down would be, uh, nice.¡±

    His voice was incredibly soft as he replied, making it clear that he didn''t fully understanding the situation. As soon as he finished talking, Azhane grabbed his left hand and slid the golden ring onto his finger. Graymoor was stunned by her actions and couldn¡¯t believe what she just did.

    ¡°I have made my selection! I choose Graymoor Penult to be my husband!¡± Azhane yelled out with great authority, holding Graymoor¡¯s hand tightly.

    The room was shocked by her sudden change of heart and seemingly random selection. Moments later, applause slowly started to break the silence of the room and everyone eventually joined in, accepting and cheering on her choice.

    ¡°My oh my, Queen Azhane flips the script yet again! Truly King Allen¡¯s child!¡±

    Jordan belly laughed, feeling greatly amused by Azhane¡¯s theatrics. Zalthia sighed and shook her head, not feeling surprised by the choice her sister had made. Zalthia had suspected something between them for years now and this situation just confirmed her suspicions.

    Azhane looked up at Graymoor and gave him a huge smile, feeling elated to have him by her side like this. Graymoor was beyond nervous in this situation, completely catching him off guard for the first time in quite some time.

    Unsurprisingly, the six marriage candidates were incredibly upset by the events that had just occurred. They felt absolutely cheated and humiliated by her actions. The group started to walk over and voice their grievances at Azhane in a very rude manner, unwisely disrespecting the Queen.

    Azhane shot them an icy glare with the most evil piercing stare they had ever witnessed. They stopped their approach and flinched at her dangerously vibrant red eyes looking deeply into their souls.

    ¡°I appreciate the interest you all showed, but I have made my decision and I will not be changing it. You can stay and enjoy the rest of the night or you gentlemen can leave¡­¡±

    The coldness of her tone was terrifying, showing that she was clearly in no mood to argue with these people. They angrily sucked their teeth and backed off, opting to leave the castle. Unfortunately, these people were the least of Azhane¡¯s worries as the crowd began to split towards her.

    Her grandfather and one of the former holders of the throne, Adair Belouis approached slowly. He hobbled his way over with his back hunched and his long silver beard swaying with each step. Even though time had not been kind to his old body, Adair¡¯s eyes were still the deepest and most luminous shade of red Azhane had ever seen.

    As he got closer, Graymoor quickly got down to one knee and bowed his head to one of the most elite members of the Royal Belouis Family. Azhane noticed this and swiftly stepped in front of Graymoor, as though she were trying to keep him safe. The area went quiet once Adair stopped his advance.

    The two stared each other in the eyes for what felt like an eternity, neither side showing any sign of weakness. Adair averted his gaze towards Graymoor as he continued to bow, sizing him up with a few curious raises of his eyebrow. He then turned his eyes back to Azhane and after a brief moment, he simply smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not a little disappointed in you, but¡­ I will respect and honor your choice. Part of your position is to make decisions for yourself and it seems as though you are finally capable of doing so, even if those decisions go against our traditions.¡± He said with a stern tone, his voice still incredibly strong despite his feeble stature. Adair then turned his attention to Graymoor again.

    ¡°Young man, raise your head.¡± He demanded, his tone continuing to radiate heavy amounts of power and influence.

    Graymoor quickly looked up and immediately felt a sense of fear race down his spine. Adair¡¯s red eyes were absolutely deadly as he glared at him.

    ¡°Treat her well and cherish her for as long as you live. And know this, if you ever hurt my Granddaughter in any way, your life will end by my hands. Do I make myself clear, boy.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather! Don¡¯t be like-.¡±

    Adair glared at her as he held up one finger, prompting Azhane to cease her talking. He turned his attention towards Graymoor again and waited for his reply.

    ¡°I will treat her like the Queen that she is. You have my word, sir!¡± Graymoor loudly replied, bowing his head once again and shaking off his fear.

    ¡°Hmph, good.¡±

    Adair turned back to Azhane and reached out to take her hand. He gently rubbed it as he smiled warmly.

    ¡°Congratulations on your selection and happy birthday, my dear. I wish you the best in everything that¡¯s to come. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I must be going for the night.¡±

    Azhane smiled and nodded before leaning over and giving him a hug. As their embrace ended, she kissed him on the cheek. He said his goodbyes and began his trek through the crowd again, followed closely by his subordinates and guards.

    She let out a heavy sigh as Graymoor got to his feet, feeling relieved that everything worked out favorably. Azhane then looked at all of the guests that quietly stood by with baited breath and smiled.

    ¡°Alright everyone, please enjoy yourselves! Let the party begin!¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She happily motioned her hands towards the dance floor. The room erupted in applause and cheers once the festivities officially got underway. Azhane turned around and grabbed Graymoor¡¯s hand, gripping it tightly as she smiled. He returned the smile and the two began to enjoy Azhane¡¯s party to the fullest.

    The birthday festivities continued and the chatter all around the room was still about Azhane¡¯s decision. Two of her closest friends, Trisha Cartwright and Vanessa Des Moines, couldn¡¯t believe what had just taken place and they were eager to discuss everything.

    ¡°That was completely unexpected. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed this happening in a million years.¡± Trisha said with an excited tone.

    ¡°I know, but can you blame Her Majesty? Graymoor Penult is certainly the better choice. Well established family, a Blade Monarch, has served the Belouis family for years, and not to mention his.. Looks.¡±

    Vanessa shifted her lustful gaze towards him and admired his chiseled physique.

    ¡°I don¡¯t blame her at all! But I do wonder, was there something between them? For such a random selection, they seem awfully familiar and close already.¡±

    She noticed how touchy-feely Azhane was with Graymoor, seeing her link arms with him and caressing his sleeve gently while they laughed it up during a conversation.

    The party began to die down and people started leaving the castle, having had a good time. The last of the guests exited as Azhane said her goodbyes and thanks for the gifts. She exhaled loudly and wiped her tired eyes.

    ¡°Graymoor, would you like to escort me to my room? I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She asked with a hefty yawn.

    ¡°Ah yes, Your Majesty. Shall we?¡±

    He gave her a charming smile while he held out his hand. She gladly took it and they began to head to her bedroom. They arrived and Graymoor gently closed the door behind them.

    ¡°Goodness, that party was so long. My feet are killing me.¡± Azhane quipped as she kicked off her heels.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it to run for that long. But, it¡¯s all worth it since it was your birthday, Your Majesty.¡±

    Azhane nodded and made her way to the bathroom, telling Graymoor that she would be right back.

    He stood there patiently, looking down at the golden ring resting on his finger. He still couldn¡¯t believe that he was about to marry into royalty. His thoughts were swiftly interrupted by Azhane entering the room again, wearing a short and revealing blue nightgown.

    The straps were pencil thin, the top revealed an ample amount of cleavage, and the length barely reached half past her thighs. Graymoor had seen Azhane¡¯s body on many occasions, but this time felt different than before. His heart skipped multiple beats as he admired her stunning body.

    After sneaking a glance, he quickly averted his gaze to the side while she took a seat on her bed. She crossed her legs and breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Whew, it feels so good to not be in that tight dress. I can finally breathe again.¡± Azhane said as she stretched her arms above her head, causing the gown to rise even further up and show off her inner thigh. Graymoor continued to look off into the distance as he stood near the door.

    ¡°Why are you standing over there? I know your feet must hurt too, come sit.¡±

    ¡°Ah right, sure.¡± He nervously removed his boots and uniform jacket. Graymoor took a seat next to her and looked forward in a stiff manner, his body rigid like a statue.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous? This is so unlike you.¡± Azhane quipped with a playful laugh.

    ¡°Oh, umm. Well, it¡¯s a little difficult to look at you, considering your um¡­ Clothing choice.¡±

    His reply was both respectful and awkward as his face became slightly flush.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Azhane simply looked down at herself, now noticing the deep amount of cleavage she was showing and her extremely exposed thighs. At this moment, she looked more like a high end prostitute than a Queen.

    ¡°Ohhh, I see. Sorry, this is my most comfortable gown. I usually sleep in it after long days such as today.¡± She replied with a soft laugh, finding his continued respectfulness to be rather cute and admirable.

    ¡°Ah, makes sense. Well, as long as you¡¯re comfortable, Your Majesty.¡±

    He continued to face forward, staring at the wall with a stiff posture. Suddenly, Graymoor felt Azhane¡¯s soft hand on top of his and she began to speak.

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t mind if you look at me. I don¡¯t mind it at all.¡±

    Graymoor turned his head towards her and looked at Azhane in all her provocative glory. She smiled back and stared with her deep red eyes. She then shifted her hand and started to hold his, interlocking their fingers together.

    ¡°Sorry if all of this is so sudden, me choosing you out of the blue like that. But¡­ I just couldn¡¯t choose anyone else. I¡¯ve had feelings for you for so long and we¡¯ve known each other for years. You know everything about me and I don¡¯t know, I just¡­ feel so safe and normal with you.¡± Azhane stated, finally revealing her true feelings to him.

    ¡°I know this may seem like I¡¯m forcing you into a new lifestyle, but please heed this selfish request of mine. Stay by my side forever.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s voice was incredibly gentle and showed a vulnerable side of her that Graymoor hadn¡¯t seen before. He gently smiled back and gripped her hand tighter.

    ¡°This might come as a shock to you, but I¡¯ve honestly felt the same way. Every time we¡¯re together, my heart races in ways that no combat situation has ever emulated. I¡¯ve had to suppress myself fully around you because I was a mere servant. How could I possibly tell you how I felt?¡± He said, shifting his posture to better face Her Majesty.

    ¡°And forcing me? Never. I¡¯ve fully accepted any and all tasks given to me over the years, simply following my orders out of honorable obligation. But this request here? I happily accept it of my own free will and wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. Being able to see that smile of yours everyday til the end of time is all I ever wanted.¡±

    Graymoor continued to reveal a surprising amount of his feelings, catching Azhane completely off guard.

    Azhane couldn¡¯t believe the words she was hearing, causing her to look quite perplexed by Graymoor¡¯s confession. He then brought her hand up towards his face and kissed it tenderly.

    ¡°I will gladly marry you, Azhane.¡±

    His charming voice assaulted her in so many different ways, causing Azhane¡¯s heart to leap out of her chest. He had never said her name in such a way before, completely dropping the ¡°Your Majesty¡± he would typically say. She cleared her throat and collected herself before entertaining a reply.

    ¡°Well look at you being all bold now. I¡¯ll forever be in your care then.¡± Azhane said with a gentle laugh, her face slightly flushed.

    After sharing a brief moment, Graymoor let go of her hand and began to pat himself down as though looking for something.

    ¡°Ah, here it is! I almost forgot to give this to you.¡±

    He removed a small, slender box from his pocket. She accepted the gift and quickly opened it. Inside was a platinum necklace with a dark purple stone dangling at the bottom.

    The necklace was simple, but the craftsmanship and cut of the stone was exquisite. Azhane held it up and the whole thing sparkled in the light.

    ¡°I got that stone from the Strand of a frost wyvern I slew many years back. That mission in the Melspire mountains was a treacherous one, but it was worth it.¡± He said while setting the box to the side.

    ¡°The color is usually lighter, but when it gets exposed to oxygen, the Strand crystalizes and reacts. As a result, the hue shifts colors and grows darker. The deep purple reminded me of your abilities and I thought it would look good on you.¡±

    ¡°Wow! This is gorgeous, thank you so much!¡± She happily replied, mesmerized by the stone¡¯s glistening beauty. Graymoor stood from the bed and motioned for Azhane to do the same so he could put it on her.

    She quickly did so and handed him the necklace, turning around in the process. He unhooked the clasp and slid it onto her neck, making sure it was secured perfectly.

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    Just as the words left his mouth, Azhane turned around and got up on the tips of her toes to kiss Graymoor on the lips.

    He was shocked to feel Azhane¡¯s soft and moist lips on his, causing him to slightly stumble back. She wrapped her arms around his neck and continued to kiss him deeply. Graymoor, now stabilized, placed his hands on her hips to support her and enjoyed the passionate moment for a while longer. Their faces finally separated and Azhane began to smile.

    ¡°I will cherish this gift for as long as I live.¡± She softly said. Graymoor nodded and returned the smile, still holding onto her tightly. Azhane then looked over towards the ground behind her, smiled and turned her attention back to Graymoor.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve been bold like this from the beginning. Would¡¯ve made my choice even easier.¡± She snickered, feeling Graymoor¡¯s strong hands tightly gripping her buttocks.

    ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± He quickly removed his hands, causing Azhane to chuckle. In one smooth motion, she swiftly grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the bed.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get some sleep. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    He agreed and the two hopped into bed, getting much needed rest after such an eventful day. No longer were they a Queen and her subordinate, but now equals to be married.

 MW VOL IV - CH 14: Past Thorns - Pt. 1

    As mid day began to approach, Carmen was studying on her bed for her last written midterm exam. She flipped back and forth through the pages of her textbook, struggling to grasp the concepts presented. After a while, Carmen couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned to Elise who was sitting at her desk and posed a question.

    ¡°Hey, want to go into town? I need some fresh air.¡± Carmen asked with a hopeful tone.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. You can go ahea-.¡± Elise replied before having her arm grabbed.

    ¡°C¡¯mon! We¡¯ve been cooped up in this room all day. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Carmen laughed as she pulled Elise out of her chair, guiding her towards the door.

    Elise was incredibly annoyed by this untimely interruption, but she didn¡¯t fight back against Carmen¡¯s wishes. Elise simply snatched her arm from Carmen¡¯s grasp and followed behind her, going down the steps and out into the chilly fall weather. The two made their way down the long cobblestone pathway towards the campus¡¯ exit.

    After walking for a few miles, the duo found themselves entering Loracia Town. The quaint little city had a very warm and inviting aesthetic to it. All of the buildings were made from reclaimed wood and the cabin style architecture had a great deal of texture to them. Strewn throughout the town were a multitude of pine trees, filling the air with an evergreen scent.

    The main path that lead to the heart of the city was framed perfectly by the large, snow covered mountains looming in the distance. Needless to say, Loracia Town was very picturesque and filled with earthy charm.

    The duo eventually entered a book store and perused for a short while. Carmen scanned the many shelves inside until she found the textbook she had been looking for. As she gripped the spine and pulled it down, she noticed Elise staring at a couple of books with great intrigue.

    ¡°Have you been wanting to read that or something?¡± Carmen questioned with a curious tone.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, not really. It¡¯s just that my Grandma¡¯s been wanting to add this book to her collection. She has the entire series except for this one.¡±

    ¡°Oh ok, does she read a lot of books like this one?¡±

    Carmen leaned in to get a better look, making note of the dark red spine accented by thin, golden stripes racing around the edge. Elise simply nodded as she picked it up, flipping through the pages slowly.

    ¡°Yeah, and she also runs a bookstore in Olunas City. It¡¯s not the best store by any means, but it¡¯s something she cherishes quite a bit.¡±

    Elise closed the book shut and gently placed it back on the shelf. Before she could walk away, Carmen reached out and picked the book up.

    ¡°Well if that¡¯s the case, you should just get it for her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love the gift!¡± Carmen said with a smile.

    ¡°What? That book is a special edition copy, there¡¯s no way I could afford something like that.¡±

    Elise pointed towards the price tag resting on the edge of the shelf, slightly shaking her head. Carmen looked over and shrugged at the price, not finding the number to be all that offensive.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just get it.¡±

    Carmen added the book to her stack and started to make her way to the checkout desk.

    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t have to do that. Put it bac-.¡± Elise said with a panicked cadence before getting cut off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it. That¡¯s what friends are for right?¡±

    Elise had no rebuttal to give as Carmen placed down four golden coins with the Volaire crest on them, not phased at all by how much she was spending.

    Once the receptionist wrapped and bagged her books, the two left the building. Elise looked over at Carmen with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Uh, thanks for the book. But, you do realize you could¡¯ve bought a week¡¯s worth of lodging at a nice Inn with that much money right?¡± Elise said, feeling bad that Carmen dropped that much money for a single gift.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no big deal. But hey, where do you want to go next? I hear they have some pretty good places to eat here.¡±

    Carmen''s tone was incredibly nonchalant, making it clear that such an expensive purchase was no big deal to her. Before Elise could reply, she spotted someone in the distance that caused her heart to plummet towards the ground.

    Carmen noticed Elise freeze up and wondered what was going on. As she looked forward, Carmen saw a fairly unkempt man with short, black and messy black hair talking to someone. He seemed to be having a very pleasant conversation, seeing as how he kept belly laughing and grinning ear to ear.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Moments later, his eyes glanced over in their direction and he immediately began to wave at Elise with a huge smile on his face. Elise remained still and quiet as the man started to approach quickly, still wearing that large smile.

    ¡°Elise!! What brings my darling and beautiful daughter to these parts? Is school finished for the day?¡± He asked with a kind smile.

    Elise remained silent as she slowly looked up, her eyes incredibly indifferent and cold. The man quickly shifted his attention to Carmen and kindly grinned.

    ¡°Ah, and who might you be?¡±

    His eyes glanced at her long silver hair as he awaited her reply, making note of her unique features.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Carmen Belouis, a friend of Elise¡¯s at school.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Carmen! I¡¯m Eric Burton, Elise¡¯s father. I can¡¯t express to you how happy I am to hear that my girl has made such an amazing friend. I just hope she hasn¡¯t given you too much trouble.¡± Eric chuckled as he clapped his hands together.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s no problem at all! I¡¯m glad to have met her.¡±

    Carmen joined in on the laughter with a chuckle of her own, greatly enjoying the company of Elise¡¯s father. They had a few more conversations until Elise finally spoke up from her irritated silence.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Carmen, let¡¯s get out here.¡± She said with a short tone, clearly wanting to end this encounter as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Huh? But, why? We should invite him to lunch with us. The more the merrier, right?¡±

    Before Elise could refuse Carmen''s desire to learn more about her father, Eric cleared his throat and began to speak up.

    ¡°Thanks for the invitation, but I¡¯ll unfortunately have to decline this time around. But, I would like to talk with Elise in private for a second. Do you mind letting us chat for a bit?¡±

    He sent Carmen a kind smile as he gently placed his hand on Elise¡¯s shoulder. Carmen quickly nodded and told Elise she would be in a nearby shop, telling her to come inside once she was finished.

    As Carmen left their line of sight, the man¡¯s charming smile quickly shifted. Eric gripped Elise¡¯s shoulder tightly as he looked down at her with the darkest smile she¡¯d ever seen. Elise quickly shook his hand off of her and backed away, not wanting to be any closer to him.

    ¡°What the hell do you want from me this time? I said I didn¡¯t want to see your face ever again.¡± Elise said with an irritated tone, not falling victim to his devious glare.

    ¡°Why else do you think I¡¯ve shown myself again? I¡¯ve got some debts to pay back and unfortunately, they¡¯re a bit too large to overcome on my own this time.¡±

    ¡°And? I don¡¯t care about your stupid money issues. It¡¯s not my problem.¡±

    Elise began to walk away until he stepped in front of her.

    ¡°Oh, but it is your problem¡­¡±

    Eric reached into the pocket inside of his jacket and pulled out a sheet of folded parchment. He handed it to her and patiently waited as Elise glanced over its contents.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the deed to my mother¡¯s bookstore. I had to put it up as collateral in order to get this loan. If I don¡¯t pay them back soon, that store goes bye bye.¡± He replied with a cheeky grin. Elise¡¯s eyes went wide with shock and rage as she realized what he was saying.

    ¡°YOU DID WHAT!!?¡± She exclaimed, absolutely floored that he would do something so heinous to his own mother. He simply shrugged and snatched the paper back, tucking it into his jacket.

    ¡°Hey, I had to do what I had to do to survive. I¡¯m sure you and my mother can understand.¡±

    ¡°You know how much Grandma loves that shop! How could you!?¡±

    Elise stomped her foot into the ground as he continued to smile cheekily. His lack of concern made it abundantly clear that Eric enjoyed making Elise suffer.

    ¡°Well, if you want to prevent this from happening, all you¡¯ve got to do is get the money for me. Should be easy, right?¡±

    ¡°Easy? There¡¯s no way I can get that kind of money!¡± Elise replied, her heart racing as she tried to figure out a solution to this sudden bombshell thrust upon her.

    ¡°You sure about that? I bet your Belouis friend has plenty of money on hand to cover my debt.¡±

    Eric''s lips began to curl as he imagined the potential wealth he could obtain from someone of Carmen¡¯s royal stature. The mere thought of it filled his face with glee.

    ¡°What!? Are you insane? I¡¯m not going to ask her for money.¡±

    Elise was fed up at this point and she wanted nothing more than to leave this place. However, the thought of her Grandmother losing her store weighed on Elise¡¯s heart heavily.

    ¡°Who said anything about asking? Look, you either get the money or you don¡¯t. I honestly don¡¯t care how you do it, just make sure you bring the funds to the abandoned sawmill south from here. You¡¯ve got two days, otherwise that bookstore is gone.¡±

    He gave Elise one last cheeky smirk before walking away, leaving her alone to ponder his ridiculous request.

    Elise looked back with a heavy scowl while gritting her teeth, seething with anger as her father got further down the path.

    ¡®UGH! I can¡¯t stand that bastard! How does he always find a way to weasel back into my life and ruin things? I¡¯m so sick of it!¡¯

    She let out a deep, angered sigh before composing herself. After taking a brief moment to think, she eventually made her way to the shop that Carmen was at.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯d your dad go?¡± Carmen asked with a curious tone, glancing out the window.

    ¡°He had to go take care of something¡­¡± Elise replied, her voice fairly quiet and shaky.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s unfortunate. I¡¯d like to meet him again sometime, he was so nice!¡±

    Carmen smiled as she continued to look around the store. Elise gave no response while her thoughts drifted off into space, still trying to process the conversation she had with her father.

    After a few hours of spending time in Loracia Town, the two began to head back to LaVeda¡¯s campus. As they walked, Carmen noticed something off about Elise. She hadn¡¯t said much of anything ever since she met her dad and her overall mood seemed incredibly poor.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Carmen asked with concern, keeping her voice fairly gentle.

    ¡°Yup¡­¡±

    To her surprise, Elise quickened her pace and started walking ahead of Carmen.

    ¡®What¡¯s gotten into her now? I thought we were finally hitting things off. Did I do something to offend her?¡¯

    Carmen began to match Elise¡¯s speed and posed another question to her.

    ¡°Are you sure? If something¡¯s wrong, you can totally talk to me about it. I¡¯m a pretty good liste-.¡±

    Before Carmen could even finish her sentence, Elise looked over with an incredibly irritated expression. It was beyond clear that she did not want to be bothered. Carmen stopped in her tracks and allowed Elise to continue toward the school by herself, not digging any further.

    ¡®Well then¡­¡¯

    Carmen sighed and looked up at the setting sun, wondering what she could do to cheer up her roommate.

 MW VOL IV - CH 15: Past Thorns - Pt. 2

    Two days quickly went by as the last of the written exams finished for first year students. Carmen exited her class with a yawn as she stretched her arms and back, feeling exhausted from the multitude of mental exercises she just endured. As she made her way outside, the sun had already set for the day and the early evening wind chilled her to the bone.

    Carmen rushed back to her dorm, gripping her arms tightly to keep warm. Once she made it inside, Carmen noticed that Elise wasn¡¯t home yet.

    ¡®Hmm, that¡¯s odd. She¡¯s usually here by now.¡¯

    Carmen shrugged off her thoughts and proceeded to take a much needed bath, refreshing herself after such a tiring day.

    After many hours passed by, Carmen began to nod off to sleep. She tried her best to stay awake as she waited for Elise to come home, but her fatigue was fighting her every step of the way. Carmen¡¯s head eventually dropped onto her pillow and within a few short breaths, she was out cold.

    As the night continued on, Carmen heard a subtle shuffling noise coming from her side of the room. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a silhouette of someone exiting her closet, gently closing the door.

    ¡°Elise, is that you?¡± Carmen asked with a groggy tone, barely looking over to see who was there.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Sorry, I¡¯ll try to be more quiet.¡± Elise replied with a whisper. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±

    Carmen nodded and began to turn over, allowing Elise to continue on with whatever she was doing. Elise let out a sigh of relief as she walked over to their door. She gently opened it and quickly exited the dorm, her hands tightly gripping a large, tan colored sack.

    As the door closed, the sound of multiple coins dropping on the marble floors rang across the room. Carmen raised her head and looked over as she rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Elise, what are you doing? It¡¯s late.¡±

    Carmen groaned with a heavy yawn, but noticed that the room remained silent, signaling that Elise was no longer present. Carmen then turned her attention towards the door and saw five Volairen gold coins littering the ground.

    ¡®Why is my money on the floor?¡¯

    Carmen pushed her sheets away and stepped onto the cold floor, walking over to pick up the currency. As she examined the coins, a wave of worry and concern rushed over her like a raging torrent. She rushed towards her closet and cut on the light.

    Carmen rummaged around and noticed that her money pouch was missing. She tossed her clothes, books, and bags in every direction, but to no avail, she could not find the large tan pouch. Carmen stood there with a blank expression as her heart raced, trying to figure out how this could¡¯ve happened. However, it only took a few seconds for her to realize who the culprit was.

    ¡®Did Elise seriously take my money!? Why the heck would she do that!?¡¯

    Carmen quickly got dressed and sprinted out of her room, quickly heading out into the dark and chilly night. She looked around aimlessly until she noticed some suspicious movement in the trees, far off in the distance. Carmen began to run in that direction, hoping she could catch up with Elise before losing her trail.

    Unbeknownst to her, Tiaran was on an evening run nearby. She briefly caught a glimpse of Carmen¡¯s silver hair swaying as she entered the nearby forest.

    ¡®Carmen? What is she doing out this late?¡¯

    Tiaran ended her exercise session early and proceeded to follow after her little sister, feeling curious as to why she would be breaking curfew like this.

    Carmen trekked through the sharp, piney shrubbery for what felt like an eternity. She wandered aimlessly and just as she thought she lost Elise, Carmen stumbled upon an abandoned sawmill.

    There was a large open area with multiple downed trees sitting off to the side of the main building. As Carmen approached, she noticed a group of eight people standing out in the open. She quickly ducked behind a bush and observed from a distance, wondering what these people were up to. She couldn¡¯t quite hear what was being said, but she could tell that something major was taking place.

    Moments later, Elise arrived with the large bag gripped close to her chest. Carmen sat quietly and watched as the group of men seemed pleased to see Elise, cheering her on as though she just accomplished some great feat.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned, you actually pulled it off!¡± Elise¡¯s father exclaimed with a large grin. ¡°I¡¯m so proud to call you my daughter!¡±

    Elise gave no response as she tossed the bag onto the floor, causing multiple coins to jingle and roll across the ground. Her father quickly picked up a coin and smiled. He turned around and held it up to someone sitting on a tree stump behind him. The man had messy, dark green hair, a fairly toned physique, and chiseled jawline. His tattered trench coat barely covered the fact that he had no shirt on.

    ¡°See, Leon! I told you she¡¯d come through for us!¡±

    Eric did a little jig to show just how excited he was to see this much money. Leon nodded and got to his feet, slowly walking towards the bag while wearing a devious grin.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He squatted down and ran his fingers through the sack, sifting through the hundreds of golden coins sitting in front of him.

    ¡°Hot damn, there¡¯s enough money in this bag to start a small village. Where the hell did you even find this much cash, girl?¡± Leon asked, his deep voice echoing across the open field as he looked up at Elise.

    ¡°What does it matter? You got what you wanted, right?¡±

    Elise shot him an annoyed glare, clearly wanting to be done with this job. Leon snickered at her response and began to stand, looking over towards one of the other men standing nearby. He motioned for him to come over and ordered him to take the bag away. As his subordinate did so, Eric walked over to Elise.

    ¡°Phew, you have no idea how much of a lifesaver you are!¡± He said with another smile.

    ¡°Whatever¡­ Anyways, you better keep your end of the bargain. Give me the deed and don¡¯t ever bother me again.¡±

    Her father simply nodded and reached into his pocket, pulling out a folded piece of paper. He slowly handed the document to Elise. However, before Elise could take it from him, Leon blocked the exchange with his hand and knocked the paper to the ground.

    ¡°Woah there, I think it¡¯d be an incredible waste of your talents if we ended things here.¡± He said with a dark grin, his crooked yellow teeth gleaming in the moonlight.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested. Give me what I¡¯m owed!¡±

    Elise quickly reached out her arm to snatch the paper up from the ground. Once her fingers touched the parchment, Leon gripped her arm tightly. Elise frantically tried to shake him off, but his grip tightened with each movement.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get what you¡¯re owed once I¡¯m done with you.¡±

    Leon¡¯s voice cut through the air with a chilling tone, causing shivers to go down Elise¡¯s spine. He tightened his grip further and suddenly, Elise¡¯s body went completely weak. Her legs shook violently and the look of absolute terror came over her face as her eyes widened.

    From the bushes, Carmen saw Elise drop to her knees once Leon let go of her arm. She had no idea what just happened to her. Carmen quickly stood from her spot and bolted towards them, hoping to save Elise from these seemingly dangerous individuals.

    She summoned forth her Manifest and with great speed, Carmen slashed at Leon. Her attack, while fast, was sensed from a mile away and Leon quickly dodged out of the way with very little effort. Carmen landed in front of Elise and aimed her rapier at them, assuming a protective stance.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one that was hiding in the bushes over there. You should¡¯ve just tucked tail and ran, little girl.¡± Leon said with another crazed smile. Carmen glared at him as her silver hair danced in the cold, autumn wind.

    ¡°Ah, I see. Now it makes sense how that brat got so much money. Pretty bold to steal from a Belouis Royal.¡±

    Leon let out a hearty laugh after noticing Carmen¡¯s unique features, piecing things together in his head. Carmen continued to glare until Leon held up his hands and exerted his Core Energy.

    The burst of power shifted the winds around them and sent chills across Carmen¡¯s body. She hadn¡¯t felt Core Energy like this since her fight against the Holy Core Saints. Sweat dripped down Carmen¡¯s forehead as she braced herself for combat.

    ¡°You boys chill out for a bit. I¡¯m gonna blow off some steam real quick.¡± Leon said with a smirk, looking over at Eric and his henchmen.

    They simply nodded and stepped off to the side, feeling excited to watch their leader fight.

    Once Leon was finished exerting his power, a pair of dark green brass knuckles formed on his fingers. They glowed brightly as multiple runic symbols raced around each knuckle, lighting up his Manifest in a dangerously playful manner. Leon clenched his fists tightly and punched them together with incredible force, causing the ground to ripple and flex from the mere impact.

    ¡®Just who is this guy!? He¡¯s got to be middle Sapphire Class at least!¡¯

    Carmen began to weigh her options at that moment, wondering what her next move should be. She looked over at Elise who was still trembling on the ground, looking beyond terrified of something.

    ¡®Hmm, with Elise still like that, there¡¯s no way we can just make a run for it.¡¯

    She contemplated for a brief second before gripping her rapier tightly. Carmen started to slowly step to her left, leading the impending altercation away from Elise. Once she was a decent distance away, she aimed her palm at Leon and began to gravity manipulate him.

    She applied an enormous amount of gravitational weight onto him, but to her surprise, it had absolutely no effect. Leon dashed forward with terrifying speed, his fist reared back and ready to strike. Carmen leapt out of the way just in time as his fists barely missed her, crashing into the cold earth below with devastating results.

    Carmen swiftly pointed her Manifest at him and he was quickly surrounded by a multitude of black needles. They rained on him from all directions, causing mini explosions from each collision. The attack seemed effective at first, until Carmen noticed that Leon emerged from the dust and debris relatively unscathed. For whatever reason, he continued to be unphased by her abilities.

    ''What the hell? Did this brat just use another affinity?''

    Confusion crossed Leon''s face while he brushed dirt off of his shoulder. He stared Carmen directly in the eyes as he posed a question to her.

    "Hey kid, how did you change your ability just now?" He asked with great interest. Carmen gave him no response, only angered glares of her own.

    "Hmph, guess you don''t feel like talking. No matter."

    Leon smirked as he punched his fist outward, sending a fierce wave of compressed sound towards Carmen.

    Carmen flipped away from the attack, but the sound waves radiated in multiple directions, clipping her in the chest and sending her backwards. The wave was incredibly loud as it continued to race past her, aggressively crashing into the sawmill and causing a large amount of destruction.

    As she recovered from the attack, Leon was already on the offensive. He sent multiple swift punches towards her face, barely missing each attack as Carmen flipped and twisted her body in impressive fashion. However, after dodging the last punch, Leon''s Manifest began to glow.

    Suddenly, a loud whistling noise occurred right when his fist stopped next to Carmen¡¯s ear. The sound was absolutely piercing as his Manifest generated an endless loop of sharp shrieks. Carmen quickly pressed her hands against her ears as she stumbled back, stunned by the sudden noise. This moment gave Leon a perfect chance to strike now that Carmen had completely let her guard down.

    Leon sent a full force punch to Carmen¡¯s jaw, launching her off of her feet and over into the opposite direction. She violently tumbled and rolled across the ground until she came to a stop a few feet from Elise. Carmen opened her eyes and saw double as her head continued to ring from the loud noise.

    ¡®C¡¯mon Carmen, get to your feet!¡¯

    She tried to stand, but the force of Leon¡¯s punch had her completely rattled. Carmen wiped the blood from her busted lip and looked up to see Leon slowly approaching, his fist glowing a sinister hue. After a few steps, he quickened his pace and leapt into the sky while exerting his Core Energy even further.

    Within a few seconds of charging his final attack, Leon blasted downwards with great speed. Carmen was the only thing he had his sights on, plummeting towards her as his fist reared back further and a whistling noise growing louder. She scooted over to Elise and spread out her arms, making one final attempt to protect her. Carmen closed her eyes and braced for impact.

    A gust of wind and dust flew into her face, but after multiple seconds went by, Carmen noticed that nothing had happened to her. She slowly opened her eyes and saw someone standing in between her and Leon. It was Tiaran, effortlessly blocking Leon''s attack as she gripped his fist tightly.

    Curiously, her arms looked metallic and machine-like while runic symbols raced along them. It was as though Tiaran¡¯s very muscles had been replaced by some kind of synthetic material. The scene grew tense as she stared Leon down with her terrifyingly vibrant red eyes.

 MW VOL IV - CH 16: Past Thorns - Pt. 3

    Once the dust cleared, absolute shock came over Leon¡¯s face as he saw who was responsible for stopping his attack. He quickly pulled his fist back and dashed backwards, creating an unnecessarily large amount of distance between them. His heart raced while Tiaran stared at him with a deep, red eyed glare.

    ¡®That¡¯s not who I think it is, is it? No, it can¡¯t be!¡±

    Leon slowly gathered his thoughts together as he focused on this silver haired assailant.

    ¡°T-Tiaran? What are you doing here?¡± Carmen softly asked.

    ¡°I should be asking you the same thing. You do know it¡¯s past curfew right?¡± Tiaran replied with her usual monotone voice.

    ¡®It is her!¡¯

    Leon¡¯s eyes went wide as he heard Carmen addressing Tiaran, his senses now screaming for him to flee from this location. After a brief moment of panic, he exhaled slowly and composed himself. Leon cleared his throat and began to make small talk across the field.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s been awhile, huh Tiaran. Never thought I¡¯d see your face again.¡± Leon said with a shaky voice, his mannerisms becoming more timid by the second.

    Tiaran stared at him silently, her face continuing to show absolutely no emotions. Her lack of response sent chills down Leon¡¯s spine and his anxiety began to rise even higher.

    ¡°Yeaaah, I guess you never were the chatty type.¡±

    Leon awkwardly laughed as beads of sweat trickled down his cheek.

    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll be going then. Please, don¡¯t mind us at all.¡±

    He started to back away slowly until Eric ran over to his location. Eric looked at him with a confused expression, wondering why he was acting so strange all of a sudden.

    ¡°Leon, what the hell is up with you? Don¡¯t tell me you''re scared of this woman. Pfft, just put her in the dirt already!¡± Eric exclaimed. Leon looked Eric directly in the eyes and simply shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is where I take my leave. I want no part of this fight.¡±

    Eric was dumbfounded by the response. He couldn¡¯t believe a mercenary of Leon¡¯s strength and caliber would back down from a fight.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how you feel, then we¡¯ll do it ourselves!¡±

    Eric pointed his finger at Tiaran and commanded Leon¡¯s henchmen to handle their foe. Leon quickly turned around with a terrified expression.

    ¡°NO, DON¡¯T!!!¡± He screamed as two of his men rushed towards Tiaran with great speed.

    The first one sent a swift punch directly at her face, not holding back on his strength at all. However, Tiaran slightly tilted her head so the strike would miss. Within that same moment, she thrust her palm into his elbow, breaking his arm with effortless force.

    As he screamed out in pain, she followed up with a violent kick to his knee, causing him to slump over. Once his head came forward, she gripped his face with both hands and aggressively twisted, snapping his neck like a twig.

    The visceral break was loud and brutal, echoing across the field with impressive volume. The man¡¯s limp body dropped to the ground once Tiaran let go, not even remotely phased by what she just did.

    The second henchman skidded to a stop as he witnessed his peer die in a matter of seconds, now contemplating his next move. However, he didn¡¯t get a chance to contemplate for long.

    He blinked and Tiaran was no longer across from him, instead she was standing behind him. Before he could even turn around, she rapidly struck him with her palms no less than fifty times. Tiaran masterfully hit multiple Core Energy release points all over his body, striking them with enough force to completely block them.

    The assault lasted for all of five seconds until blood trickled out of his eyes, ears, and mouth. He collapsed to the ground and his body was lifeless, blood pooling up with each passing moment.

    ¡®Woah, I didn¡¯t even see her move. I forgot how scary Tiaran is.¡¯

    Carmen¡¯s jaw dropped as she watched her sister¡¯s skill on full display.

    At that moment, Eric was stunned that this woman dispatched two of their men so effortlessly. Before he could get a word out, Leon quickly grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you idiot!!¡± He exclaimed, pulling him back towards their belongings.

    ¡°But, what about my daughter!? We¡¯re not through with her!¡± Eric replied, trying to fight against Leon¡¯s tight grip.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°What!? Man, screw her!! With the amount of money we just got, we don¡¯t need her at all!¡±

    Leon¡¯s tone began to grow more irritated as he continued to pull. ¡°Now let¡¯s go!!¡±

    Eric looked over at Elise with a scowl until he ultimately decided to leave with Leon. They quickly picked up their bags and dashed out of the area, covering a large amount of distance as fast as they could. Their remaining henchmen followed suit, vanishing from the field and leaving behind an eerie silence.

    ¡°Did you know that guy?¡± Carmen asked as Tiaran helped her get off the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What I want to know is why were you two out here so late?¡± She replied with a tone colder than the night time breeze.

    ¡°Uhh, well¡­ I think Elise could give you a better answer than I could.¡±

    Carmen glanced over at Elise who was still crouched on the ground, gripping her arms and slightly trembling.

    Tiaran looked at the pathetic sight of Elise and sighed, clearly not wanting to deal with whatever she had going on. Carmen noticed Tiaran¡¯s lack of action and so she slowly approached Elise instead, getting down to her level.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Do you think you can stand up?¡± Carmen asked with a gentle tone, making sure not to touch her.

    Elise took a moment to react before nodding her head slowly.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Elise composed herself slightly and began to stand, her face still looking pale and empty. Once the two were ready to go, Tiaran simply motioned for them to follow her. The walk back to campus was incredibly silent as they navigated through the dark and prickly forest.

    The group finally arrived at the first year girl¡¯s dorm and Tiaran turned around, looking Carmen and Elise directly in the eyes.

    ¡°Just this once, I¡¯ll pretend what occurred tonight never happened. Don¡¯t make a habit out of breaking curfew though¡­ Now, hurry up and go inside.¡± Tiaran said with a stern tone, making sure they understood that there would be consequences next time.

    Elise and Carmen quickly nodded and rushed through the door, not wanting to stick around in case Tiaran changed her mind. As they entered their room, Carmen took a seat on her soft bed. Elise started to walk towards her end of the dorm, but stopped halfway in route to her bed. She looked down and saw a single golden coin gleaming in the light.

    Elise bent over and picked it up, examining it while deep in thought. Suddenly, she turned around and faced Carmen, bowing her head deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Carmen!! I did a terrible thing and I¡¯ll completely understand if you never forgive me!¡± Elise said with an incredibly apologetic tone, her voice shaking with great intensity. Carmen was taken aback by the theatrics, having not expected Elise to act in such a way.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯m just glad that you¡¯re okay. You don¡¯t need to bow your head to me.¡±

    ¡°Fine!? Carmen, I literally stole every cent you had and gave it to really bad people! Why aren¡¯t you mad at me!?¡±

    Elise couldn¡¯t understand why Carmen showed no hostility towards her, especially considering the justified circumstances. This type of response was completely foreign to her.

    ¡°Yeah, I get that, but you wouldn¡¯t have done it without a really good reason. However, I do wish you would have just asked me for help. We could¡¯ve come up with a solution together.¡± Carmen responded with a smile, standing from her bed and approaching Elise.

    ¡°And honestly, I should apologize to you for not realizing how much of a prick your father was. You clearly didn¡¯t want anything to do with him, but I fell for his charm a little too easily.¡±

    ¡°No Carmen, I don¡¯t blame you at all for that, everyone falls for his facade. That man has been such a thorn in my body¡­ I just.. I wish he would die¡­¡±

    Elise¡¯s tone turned incredibly cold as the images of her father raced through her mind.

    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s a bit extreme don¡¯t you think?¡± Carmen replied, startled by the harshness of Elise¡¯s wish.

    ¡°Not at all¡­ If only you knew the things that man has done. Death would be him getting off easy¡­¡±

    Elise¡¯s expression became even darker, causing Carmen to quickly shift the conversation.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Well, uhh, If you¡¯re ever in any more trouble, from now on just let me know. That¡¯s what friends are for, right?¡±

    Carmen hoped her lighthearted cadence would brighten Elise¡¯s mood. To her surprise, Elise looked dumbfounded from the statement. It was clear she had never heard such a warm reply from anyone, let alone someone calling her a friend.

    ¡°Oh and I almost forgot. Did you drop this out there? I found it before we left.¡±

    Carmen reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper.

    Elise¡¯s eyes went wide as she slowly reached out, taking hold of the worn piece of parchment. She opened it up and saw that it was the deed to her grandmother¡¯s bookstore. A single tear streaked down her face and within that same moment, she leapt into Carmen¡¯s arms. The force was enough to knock her down and the two quickly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Wha!? Hey, I thought you hated doing stuff like this!?¡± Carmen exclaimed with a confused expression, shocked that Elise initiated contact like this.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!¡±

    Elise''s gratitude repeated through her loud cries, unloading her emotions like a never ending torrent. Carmen snickered at the display and simply patted Elise on the head as she continued to hug her tightly.

    Once the tender moment ended, the two separated and sat on the floor. Elise rubbed her eyes and let out a big sigh of relief, feeling as though a massive weight had been removed from her shoulders.

    ¡°Sorry about that, I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± Elise said with a chuckle. ¡°Been awhile since I¡¯ve had a good cry.¡±

    ¡°No biggie! I¡¯ve definitely been there before.¡±

    The two enjoyed the moment, staying up through the night to chat and learn more about each other.

    The start of the new week came and Carmen, along with Elise, sat in her first class of the day. Before the bell rang for dismissal, the instructor proceeded to quiet down the class and made an announcement shortly after.

    ¡°Alright everyone, now that the written portion of your exams are done, this week we move on to your combat midterm exam.¡± She said with a serious tone, shifting some papers on her desk. Excitement filled the room and she once again had to quiet everyone down.

    ¡°This semester, the format will be team based. Your homework for now is to form a team of three within Wyvern class and await further instructions. Choose your partners wisely as this could make or break your overall ranking at LaVeda. Class is dismissed.¡±

    As soon as the instructor finished her announcement, everyone quickly gathered their things and exited the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s partner up, Elise! We¡¯ll make a good team.¡± Carmen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uhh, you should probably partner up with some else. If you¡¯re with me, no one will want to be on our team and we need three people. I¡¯ll figure something else out, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She replied with her usual cold tone, feeling used to being alone in these situations.

    ¡°Oh there you go again. I¡¯m joining your team, whether you like it or not. Besides, I might know someone that would party with us. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Carmen linked her arm with Elise and pulled her along. Elise was annoyed by Carmen¡¯s forwardness, but deep down she felt relieved to have a partner.

 MW VOL IV - CH 17: Making A Team

    Carmen and Elise found themselves at the cafeteria and saw a girl with a blonde ponytail surrounded by three upperclassmen. One of the students had a Phoenix crest, while the other two were from Wyvern class. The boy from Phoenix class seemed to have some kind of issue, his mannerisms and tone of voice filled with irritated passion.

    ¡°We saw you hanging around that Volairen princess again. Why do you keep spending so much time with the enemy?? Our Aristan forefathers will turn in their graves from such actions.¡± He said, stomping his foot into the ground.

    ¡°Why do you care so much about who I decide to hang out with? She¡¯s my friend and that¡¯s all that matters to me. Who cares where she¡¯s from.¡± Mariah replied with an angered glare.

    ¡°Why do we care?? Uhh, have you been living under a rock for the past year? We just went to war with these people, they can¡¯t be trusted! Where is your Aristan pride!?¡± He rebuked with a scowl, his frown wrinkling his face with great intensity. Despite his over the top theatrics, Mariah simply shrugged.

    ¡°Are you done, Jace? You¡¯re interrupting my lunch¡­¡± Mariah said as she picked up her fork. Within that same moment, her entire plate of food was sent flying into the nearby wall. Perfectly fried chicken cutlets and gravy slid down the wall, leaving behind a sticky trail of brown.

    ¡°Tch, I expected more from you, especially considering who your brother was. You can forget about ever having our support at this school. I hope you can survive on your own, damn traitor.¡± Jace started to take his leave, followed closely by the others. However, as soon as he turned around, he felt an incredible heat build up behind him.

    Jace looked over his shoulder and saw Mariah standing, her blazing hot spear aimed directly at his back. The flames emanating from her Manifest were enough to melt the metal legs of her table, causing it to tip over and become further singed by the fire.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna replace my food, right?¡± Mariah asked with a fiery glare, her rage reaching new heights.

    ¡°Pfft, after everything we just discussed, that¡¯s what you care about? Are you a child?¡± He replied with a smirk, turning around and preparing himself for battle. Jace extended his arm outward and within that same motion, a black and yellow glaive appeared in his hand. The disc-like weapon had multiple blades of varying sizes decorating the edge and a metallic grip in the center.

    Moments later, the two were surrounded by students eager to watch a fight break out. Carmen and Elise joined in as well, forcing their way up to the front of the crowd to see the commotion. As Mariah and Jace sized each other up, exerting their Core Energy with each passing second, a voice suddenly cut across the cafeteria.

    ¡°I know you two aren¡¯t about to have an unsanctioned duel on LaVeda¡¯s premises. Jace, you should know better¡­¡± They said with an empty and nonchalant tone. Mariah and Jace looked over as the crowd began to split, revealing a well dressed student with a Dahlia Pendant on their red and black colored jacket.

    It was the student body president, Castell Pruitt. He pushed up his glasses as he scanned across the room, making note of the two students holding their Manifests in the middle of the cafeteria. Jace immediately put away his weapon and bowed his head, showing an almost fearful respect towards Castell.

    ¡°Ah sorry, Sir! I got a little carried away disciplining this first year. I¡¯ll be more cognizant of my actions next time.¡± Jace said as sweat dripped down his forehead. Castell continued to stare silently until he sighed, his face filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again, otherwise I¡¯ll have to report you to Lady Ravala.¡± He calmly replied. Castell then turned his attention towards Mariah. She blinked and suddenly, He was standing behind her, his movement not making a single sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s admirable that you stood your ground, but for your sake, please be a good little first year and know your place. Would hate to see a fellow student get hurt¡­¡± He whispered in her ear with a terrifyingly calm cadence, almost serenading her with his haunting statement. Mariah quickly swung her arm behind her, hoping to push him away. However, to her surprise, he was now standing in his original spot.

    ¡®Woah, what kind of movement is that? Can he teleport like Azhane?¡¯ Carmen was highly impressed by what she saw of the no. 2 ranked student at LaVeda, growing more curious of his abilities.

    ¡°Alright people, the show¡¯s over. Please return to your seats.¡± Castell said while motioning for everyone to disperse. The crowds of students separated and within a few short moments, the cafeteria was back to normal. Without saying another word, Castell placed his hands in his pockets and began to walk away. Jace and his group quickly followed after him, exiting the cafeteria as though nothing had happened.

    Mariah stood there next to her broken table and sighed, putting away her Manifest as she glared at the cafeteria¡¯s exit. Suddenly, her stomach began to rumble aggressively, making noises not normal for a human of her size.

    ¡°Ughhhh, now I¡¯ve got to stand in line again. I¡¯m gonna die before I get some food in me.¡± She pouted, hating the fact that her perfectly good meal was ruined.

    ¡°Hey Mariah, got a second to talk?¡± Carmen asked as she approached her. Mariah looked over and leaped into Carmen¡¯s arms, shedding an overdramatic amount of tears as she held her tightly.

    ¡°Carmen! My savior!! Can you get me some food!?¡± She loudly asked, rubbing her cheek against Carmen¡¯s like a whimpering puppy.

    ¡°Uh, sure. But, you gotta get off of me first.¡± Carmen replied as she tried pushing herself free from Mariah¡¯s loving grip. After some time, Carmen and Elise returned with plates of tasty treats. They made their way to a new table and took a seat, giving the trays to a drooling Mariah.

    As Mariah helped herself to the perfectly grilled steaks, steamed potatoes, bone broth, and various other items, Elise watched in absolute disgust. Bits of food and sauce flew everywhere, getting the table plenty dirty with each forceful bite she took.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡®Is this the girl she wants on our team? I think I¡¯d rather be alone than be with a pig like this.¡¯ Elise flicked a couple crumbs off of her jacket sleeve, growing more irritated by the second and feeling sickened by the constant chewing noises.

    ¡°So what was that whole commotion about? You looked pretty irritated at that guy.¡± Carmen asked with great curiosity.

    ¡°Oh it was nothing, just a few upperclassmen with nothing better to do. For some reason they think that someone from Arista shouldn¡¯t be around people from Volaire, or something like that. It¡¯s really dumb.¡± She muttered with a mouth full of steak and veggies, not too bothered by the situation.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ I guess it would make sense that some students from Arista would feel that way.¡± Carmen replied with a saddened tone.

    ¡°Meh, it¡¯s whatever. Anyways, what¡¯d you want to talk to me about?¡± Mariah took another hefty bite of food as she stared at Carmen, chomping away without a care in the world.

    ¡°Ah, right. I wanted to see if you needed a team for the midterm. You could join me and Elise if you haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Carmen curiously replied, hoping that she would agree. Mariah swallowed her food and put down her fork. She then turned her attention towards Elise and began to stare intensely at her. Elise stared back and started to feel incredibly uncomfortable.

    ¡°Chicken cutlets or spicy noodles?¡± Mariah suddenly asked, breaking the awkward and silent energy between them. At this point, the amount of confusion Elise felt was out of this world. She didn¡¯t know how or why she had to answer such a stupid question.

    ¡°Uh.. Both?¡± Elise responded, unsure if that was the right answer to such a random question. Mariah continued to stare silently and after a few awkward moments, she showed a huge grin.

    ¡°Yup!! Right answer, you pass!! I¡¯ll join up with you guys!¡± Mariah said with a loud chuckle and excited cadence. Elise continued to look incredibly confused and Carmen joined in on the laughter.

    ¡®Just what have I gotten myself into?¡¯ Elise looked at her teammates laughing about something so random and meaningless, feeling a tad out of place in that moment.

    ¡®But¡­ I guess this is kind of nice.¡¯ She started to feel a rare sense of joy welling up inside of her usually cold and indifferent heart. The group eventually left the cafeteria when Mariah finished her meal and they began to speculate on what the test would be later that week.

    The day before the midterm combat exam came quickly and the morning air was getting increasingly more cold. Carmen shivered as the late fall wind picked up, blowing and biting through her long brown coat. She gripped the books in her hand close to her body and proceeded to head towards the library.

    Carmen made her way inside and as she walked past a few tables, en route to the receptionist, she spotted a familiar face.

    ¡°Oh, hey Olivia! How¡¯ve you been?¡± Carmen asked with a smile, approaching her table. The girl¡¯s short, brown pigtails bounced as she greeted Carmen with her usual cheerful voice, motioning for Carmen to take a seat.

    ¡°How¡¯d your tests go?¡± Olivia asked, setting her books to the side as she gave Carmen her undivided attention.

    ¡°Eh, I think I did pretty decent, at least I hope. I¡¯m just glad they¡¯re over and we can finally move on to the combat portion.¡± Carmen replied with a laugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did great! Luckily for me, Harpy classes are pretty basic, so I feel confident that I aced my tests. They really hold your hand through everything.¡± Oliva slightly laughed as she remembered how simple her exam was. ¡°I really wish I could be in other classes, but my Resonance Level is too low unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see. If your classes are that easy, do you feel prepared for the combat exam?¡± Carmen questioned with slight concern. Oliva began to grin as though she knew something that Carmen didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Oh yeah! I¡¯ve gotten much stronger over the past few weeks, it¡¯s honestly amazing! My Resonance Level hasn¡¯t changed much, but the overall potency of my abilities has increased significantly since I started attending this school. I¡¯m more than ready for the combat exam!¡± Olivia had unsavory amounts of confidence as she continued to grin, beyond thrilled by her progress so far.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Well, I hope we can have a good fight!¡± Carmen replied with a smile, matching Olivia¡¯s giddy energy.. As the conversation continued, Olivia curiously took a purple colored pill out of her bag and popped it into her mouth, taking a swig of water to wash it down.

    ¡°What did you say those were for again? I remember you taking one when we first met.¡± Carmen asked with a curious cadence, looking over towards the small vial filled with them inside of Olivia¡¯s burlap bag.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re just uhh, supplements I¡¯ve been taking. They help keep me healthy and strong.¡± Olivia nervously laughed and clearly looked uncomfortable talking about her mysterious pills. Carmen noticed how off Olivia seemed in that moment, but before she could pry further, an unwelcome sight entered the area.

    Bridgette Vandel was standing at the foot of the table with an annoyed look on her face.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Miss Princess Belouis. What are you doing hanging with Harpy students? Fulfilling your noble obligation to appeal to the commoners?¡± Bridgette asked, chuckling at Olivia. Carmen glared back at Bridgette with her vivid red eyes, feeling annoyed by her statements.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± She wondered with a cold tone, hoping she would leave already.

    ¡°Oh nothing, just wanted to tell you to watch your back in the midterm. Don¡¯t tuck your tail and run once when we cross paths.¡± Bridgette deviously smiled as she stared back at Carmen, not showing an inch of fear towards her cold glare.

    ¡°Run from you? Pfft, trust me I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll beat you down easily this time.¡± Carmen replied deeply, anger clearly welling up inside of her.

    ¡°Oh will you now? I would love to see you try.¡± Bridgette snickered, finding Carmen¡¯s confidence to be completely unfounded and ridiculous.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but beating you will be like swatting a fly. I¡¯m not worried about you in the slightest, Belouis. And once I win this exam, the number one rank will be mine. Oh and maybe even Caleb too, if he cooperates.¡± Bridgette smiled with evil conviction, looking down on Carmen.

    The mere mention of Caleb added fuel to Carmen¡¯s fire, causing her to quickly stand up. She got close to Bridgette¡¯s face, glaring menacingly into her eyes.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll take that number one ranking after beating that jealous little face of yours into a pulp. Just you wait¡­¡± Carmen was fed up and her expression turned quite scary.

    ¡°Besides, Caleb doesn¡¯t even like you. Stop being so delusional¡­¡± Carmen added. Bridgette scowled and bit her lip, feeling incredibly disrespected at that moment.

    ¡°You bitch!¡± She yelled while pushing Carmen back into the table, knocking multiple books onto the floor with a loud crash. The surrounding students in the library looked over at the commotion, wondering what was going on. The situation caught the attention of a librarian, prompting her to walk over with a stern expression.

    ¡°Is everything okay over here?¡± She asked rather coldly. Bridgette sucked her teeth and swiftly walked away, not saying another word.

    ¡°Yeah, things are fine. Sorry for the disturbance, ma¡¯am.¡± Carmen replied, straightening her uniform. She then said her goodbyes to Olivia and after returning her books, she left the library in a bad mood.

 MW VOL IV - CH 18: Combat Midterm, Start!

    Up on the top floor of LaVeda university''s main building, Headmaster Quinn was going through some paperwork and finalizing content for the first year¡¯s combat exam. Suddenly, he felt a cold breeze blow by him, causing The Headmaster to look up from his papers. He saw a man wearing a white, featureless mask and a clean kept tuxedo.

    ¡°Ahh, Watcher Delandy, to what do I owe the pleasure?¡± Headmaster Quinn asked with a smile. Delandy bowed his head and took a seat at a nearby chair.

    ¡°I came to hear a report about the progress LaVeda has made since we started our intervention. How have your underachievers been performing so far?¡± He said in a sly and proper tone.

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course. Well, things have been going splendidly. The Harpy class of students are seeing an overall strength increase of 65% compared to students last year. Thanks to this increase, we¡¯ve been able to regain a large portion of our funding back!¡± Quinn¡¯s reply was quite playful as he went through his report.

    ¡°I was even able to get Queen Azhane Belouis to sponsor the exam tomorrow! The Belouis Family usually only provides support for DuneVeil Academy, but with one of their members attending this year and the incredible growth we¡¯ve shown, they found the opportunity worthwhile! Funding should no longer be an issue going forward.¡± He added with determination, setting his papers to the side.

    ¡°Good, good! We hadn¡¯t heard from you, so naturally we became a bit curious as to why you were so silent.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies for the lack of communication! You see, some of the students have had some¡­ well.. Complications, if you will. I simply didn¡¯t want to bother you all with such trivial matters.¡± Headmaster Quinn¡¯s expression shifted to that of someone very nervous, afraid to reveal such information to this man.

    ¡°Complications?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, but we¡¯ve got things under control. Absolutely nothing to worry about.¡± He replied, his leg slightly shaking.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, no matter. I will report this back to Selivus and inform him of these so-called, ¡®complications.¡¯ If you have no further questions or requests, I shall take my leave.¡± Delandy stood from his chair and gracefully bowed his head. The Headmaster did the same and in an instant, Watcher Delandy disappeared from the room.

    The next day, LaVeda was abuzz with excitement and anticipation for the combat midterm. Students were making last minute preparations and talking with their teams to discuss strategies. Elise looked out their dorm window and saw all the first years rushing towards the main building.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s almost time to head over.¡± Carmen said as she stepped next to Elise, feeling a bit nervous with each passing second.

    Elise quietly replied with a simple nod, her face filled with indifference. Just as they finished gathering their things, they heard a knock at their door. Before Elise could walk over and open it, they heard Mariah shout from outside.

    ¡°You guys ready?!¡± She said with her loud and boisterous voice. Elise opened the door and saw Mariah shooting her a confident grin while she punched her fists together. It was clear that she was eager to get things started.

    ¡°You¡¯re so loud. We¡¯ll go deaf before we even start.¡± Elise remarked with incredible amounts of sass in her voice.

    ¡°Pfft, you¡¯ll be fine! Now let¡¯s goooo!¡± Mariah quickly grabbed Elise¡¯s arm and started to pull her along. Carmen swiftly followed after them once she zipped up her bag, joining up with them on their way to the assembly hall.

    During their walk, they surprisingly ran into Caleb Ravenfell. He was with his team, but the moment his eyes met with Carmen¡¯s he stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Ah, hey Carmen! You ready to do this?¡± He asked with his usual charming smile.

    ¡°Yeah, as ready as I¡¯ll ever be. Good luck to you and your team!¡± She replied, trying to keep their conversation rather short.

    Just as she started to walk away, Caleb grabbed Carmen¡¯s arm to stop her. She looked back and felt curious as to why he did that.

    ¡°Hey, uh¡­ After the exam, can we talk? I¡¯ve got some stuff to¡­ Uhh, ask you¡­¡± The nervous cadence to his voice was incredibly uncharacteristic, surprising Carmen quite a bit. She simply smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll look for you.¡± Caleb let go of her arm and smiled back, feeling relieved that her answer was a positive one. They said their goodbyes and headed their separate ways.

    Inside of the main building, the atmosphere in the hallway grew quiet. The students that were flooding the halls, split and bowed to allow a highly important figure to walk by. Queen Azhane Belouis, escorted by Felicity of Six and a few guards, strutted past the students as they made their way to the royal viewing room.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Woah, there she is! I¡¯ve never seen her in person.¡± - ¡°She looks so nice¡± - ¡°Damn, she¡¯s hot!¡± - ¡°Is that a member of Six? I want to join them one day.¡± Could be heard from all around as the students admired the Volairen Queen¡¯s presence at LaVeda. Azhane simply smiled back as she continued to navigate the halls.

    ¡°All these students are so cute in their uniforms. This really takes me back.¡± She said to Felicity, noticing all the attention they were getting. ¡°You seem pretty popular as well, Felicity.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you should be glad you didn¡¯t come here with Lady Zalthia, Your Majesty. You would be stuck in this hallway for an eternity.¡± Felicity chuckled, remembering all the times Zalthia would be bombarded with autograph requests and questions.

    Azhane laughed at the thought and as they rounded the corner, she saw Carmen approaching from the distance. Carmen¡¯s face lit up and she quickly rushed over to Azhane, giving her a hug. Elise and Mariah immediately bowed their heads in the presence of royalty, feeling a bit nervous.

    ¡°Oh Carmen, how¡¯ve you been? I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been good. Happy you could come out and see my performance in the midterm.¡± The smile on Carmen''s face could melt ice with how radiant it was.

    ¡°Of course, seeing you perform was priority number one for me today. Plus, I couldn¡¯t wait to visit my Alma mater again, it''s been so long since I¡¯ve walked these halls. ¡± Azhane gently moved Carmen¡¯s bangs out of the way and kissed her forehead. As she separated from her face, Azhane noticed that she left behind lipstick.

    She gently moved her hand upwards and reached into a purple void that appeared out of thin air. Azhane pulled out a dainty, pristine white handkerchief and proceeded to wipe away the excess lipstick.

    ¡°How was your birthday? You never updated me on anything.¡± Carmen questioned as she waited for Azhane to finish, eager to hear about the events that transpired.

    ¡°Oh, it was a fun time. Best birthday I¡¯ve had in a while if I¡¯m being honest.¡± Azhane¡¯s eyes sparkled in a way that Carmen hadn¡¯t seen before, causing her to grow quite curious.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! But uh, who did you end up choosing to marry? Is he not here with you?¡± She asked, looking around in every direction. Azhane gave a light chuckle as she put the handkerchief back into the void.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you come home for winter break and let¡¯s just say, I gave him the day off.¡± As Azhane playfully quipped, Carmen looked confused and glanced over at Felicity, hoping she would provide some answers. Felicity simply shrugged and shook her head.

    ¡°Oh ok, I see¡­¡± Before Carmen could pry a bit further, Azhane turned her attention towards Mariah and Elise, changing the subject.

    ¡°So, who are your friends? Care to introduce them?¡± Azhane asked, giving them a warm smile.

    ¡°Oh yeah, sorry! This is Elise and Mariah. They¡¯ll also be my partners for the midterm.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Well, it¡¯s very nice to meet you all. I hope she hasn¡¯t caused you too much trouble.¡± Azhane lightly chuckled, giving Carmen¡¯s friends the warmest greeting possible.

    Elise and Mariah nervously accepted her greeting and after a few moments, the encounter officially ended. They said their goodbyes and finally went their separate ways. Azhane and her entourage continued down the hall, eventually finding the royal viewing room. Elise looked over her shoulder and pondered a brief thought.

    ¡®Is she really a Calamity Class Vesta? I didn¡¯t sense an ounce of Core Energy coming from her.¡¯ As she wondered, Mariah called out to her, telling her to hurry up and stop lagging behind. After navigating through the main building, they arrived at the crowded assembly hall.

    All the first year students had gathered and were patiently awaiting instructions. Tensions were high as no one knew what the combat exam would consist of. After a short while, Lady Ravala walked onto the stage and quieted down all of the students so she could begin briefing them.

    ¡°As you know, today is your midterm combat exam. This year we have decided that the exam will be conducted with teams of three. The reason for this you might ask? Well, it¡¯s to see how well you work with others. Do you have good team work? Can your abilities be shifted to benefit others as well as yourself? Can you be a good leader? All of these questions and more will be tested during this exam.¡± She said with a great deal of authority.

    ¡°For this year¡¯s test, the format will be an elimination, free for all. Each team will be placed in random, isolated locations within the playing field. Each team will start off with three tokens, one per team member. The end goal is to have the most tokens out of all the other remaining teams once the test concludes.¡± She added, pointing at a hologram screen that laid out the details.

    ¡°Now, I bet you all are wondering, how do we get more tokens? Well, there are various locations on the map that have tokens hidden. Some areas might have a creature to defeat or a puzzle to solve in order to obtain the tokens in that location. Or, you can simply fight the other students and take theirs. The choice is entirely up to you all, however¡­ The moment your team no longer has tokens, you all will be ported back here and your exam will end.¡± Lady Ravala pushed up her glasses as she continued to go over information.

    ¡°Make sure you handle this midterm with great care, because the results from this will determine your ranking at this school going forward. So, do try to last as long as you can.¡± The room became filled with chatter as Lady Ravala finished talking. Students started to discuss the format with their respective teams, devising new plans to execute.

    The instructors quieted down the assembly hall once again and Lady Ravala cleared her throat, getting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°The location for this exam will be held within an isolated plain down in the Core Depths. You all will enter through the grand portal and be transported to a random spot within this plain. Once you arrive, the exam will officially begin for your group. The midterm will last for three days inside of the Core Depths.¡± Once Lady Ravala mentioned the exam length, the hall became raucous with confusion and concern.

    ¡°Settle down! Time moves differently in the Core Depths. Three days there are only three hours here at LaVeda. Rest assured, you aren¡¯t going to be missing any previously scheduled plans or activities.¡± She concluded, calming down the crowd of students. After answering a few questions, she dismissed the first years and directed them to follow the instructors to the LaVeda Grand Portal.

    Everyone made their way to the lower levels of the school and entered into this large chamber. Along the walls were tall tapestries, one for each class, and the floor had a giant LaVeda University crest intricately etched into the marble. At the end of the chamber was a massive, double door that was partially open. This door was a minimum of three stories tall and had very detailed designs etched all over them.

    ¡°Woah, that door is huge! Never seen anything like it.¡± Mariah said with wide-eyed wonder.

    ¡°Yeah, this is insane. Makes me kind of nervous.¡± Carmen replied, joining Mariah in her admiration of this grand spectacle.

    ¡°Pfft, no need to be nervous! These chumps won¡¯t know what hit em¡¯ once we get in there. Top ten rank will be easy!¡± Mariah grinned deviously as a fire lit in her eyes. Elise let out an annoyed sigh and remained silent while she prepared herself to start the test.

    As the group of students approached the door, the instructors told them to get in a line with their respective teams. Once everything was organized, the opening in the double doors began to glow a blinding gold color.

    ¡°Alright everyone, the exam is about to begin. Once you get to the door, simply walk through the portal. Time will start once you arrive. Good luck!¡± An instructor said loudly, making sure that everyone understood what to do. One by one, the groups entered the portal until Carmen¡¯s team was next up. They stepped through the portal and vanished from the room.

 MW VOL IV - CH 19: First Prey

    Carmen, Elise, and Mariah walked forward through the bright yellow sea of light when suddenly, they found themselves in the middle of a dense forest. The overgrown trees were incredibly tall and impossibly thick, standing more like buildings than vegetation. The sky wasn¡¯t visible at all as the lush, purple leaves draped above.

    Carmen immediately recognized the energy pattern she felt around her, quickly remembering her time in the Core Depths with Homura and the Boundless. It brought about quite the nostalgic feeling, causing her to gently caress the pendant dangling from her neck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. We can¡¯t waste any time!¡± Mariah said as she slung her bag over her shoulder. Elise and Carmen nodded and they swiftly set off into the deep forest to find more tokens. As the group navigated past the massive roots and colorful fauna for what felt like an eternity, Carmen began to sense something within their vicinity.

    ¡°I feel like we¡¯re being watched, but I can¡¯t pinpoint where though.¡± She said, glancing around with her red eyes. However, just as the words exited her mouth, a giant blue colored snake dove down at the trio, crashing into the ground with immense force. They all dashed out of the way, barely dodging its sudden attack.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!?¡± Mariah exclaimed as she got to her feet.

    Once the dust cleared, they saw a menacing serpent with beady red eyes, hard blue scales, and a sharp horn on its nose. This creature was at least forty meters long and as thick as a small house. Terrifyingly, instead of hissing at them, the snake roared loudly as it asserted its dominance.

    The trio braced themselves as the snake quickly slithered towards them, forcefully bulldozing its head through the many rocks and roots. They jumped up and dodged the attack, narrowly missing the horn on its nose as it crashed into a nearby tree. Carmen summoned her Manifest and fired off a few void energy bolts at the serpent¡¯s head.

    Her bolts blasted its eyes, causing the snake to stumble and roar. It swung its tail in retaliation, effortlessly knocking Carmen backwards and into the trunk of an adjacent tree. In that same moment, Mariah held out her hand as she started exerting her Core Energy.

    ¡°Come Forth, Ignis Eternal!¡± A suffocating blaze of fire occurred as her Manifest was summoned, igniting her immediate surroundings into flames. She gripped the pole of her spear before throwing it like a javelin at the creature, causing it to lodge itself deep in the snake¡¯s side. Mariah then clenched her fist tightly and exerted her Core Energy again.

    Her Manifest exploded with a fiery boom, setting the entire snake on fire. The now flaming serpent wriggled and slithered in pain, its mouth wide open as it roared loudly. Seconds later, Elise leapt into the air while gripping her daggers tightly and exerting her Core Energy rapidly. She became electrified, causing green sparks to jump around her body in a playful fashion.

    Then, with incredible speed, Elise struck the head of the snake. She cut it clean in half, feeling no resistance at all from her electrified slash. As she made landfall, a loud thunderous boom occurred, shaking the ground violently. The serpent collapsed to the ground, spewing dark blue blood in all directions.

    Wanting to avoid the bloody rainfall, Elise tried to take a few steps forward, but she noticed that her legs had grown weak and shaky. She dropped to one knee and sucked her teeth in irritation.

    ''Tch, I really need to be careful about using my Manifest''s special ability during the exam. Losing my leg strength at the wrong time could end us.''

    While she took a moment to rest, a dark shadow suddenly draped over her. Elise looked up with great shock as the snake¡¯s tail suddenly moved and took aim at her. She was too slow to dodge, but just as it reached her, the tail stopped its approach. It was as though it had frozen in mid air.

    Elise turned her head to the left and saw Carmen holding both of her arms out, palms extended. Carmen pushed her gravitational power outwards and set the snake¡¯s tail back onto the ground.

    ¡°Whew, that was close. Good job guys!¡± Mariah said, forcefully yanking her Manifest out of the serpent''s body. They brushed themselves off and suddenly a small leather bag materialized in front of them. Elise caught it as it dropped down and she slowly opened it, curious about the contents inside. Twelve tokens greeted her with a subtle glint, signaling that this creature was part of the exam.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got fifteen total tokens now. I wonder what the max amount you can get from events like these.¡± Elise said with curiosity, closing the bag tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we better keep moving. There are probably other teams nearby.¡± Carmen carefully scanned the tree line, making sure they were still alone. The trio gathered their things and continued to walk the forest terrain once again.

    Back at LaVeda, Headmaster Quinn and a few of his subordinates were standing outside of the royal viewing room. They greeted Azhane and Felicity as they approached, bowing their heads with great respect.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It is an honor to have you back within our humble halls, Your Majesty!¡± Headmaster Quinn said with a gracious smile.

    ¡°Of course, thanks for the invitation. I¡¯m eager to see how much these young Vesta¡¯s have developed.¡± Azhane replied, accepting his greeting. ¡°Is this where we¡¯ll be watching the midterm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the flow of time inside of the royal viewing room matches that of the Core Depths, so we¡¯ll be able to see all of the action with zero delays.¡± He motioned his hand towards the golden door glowing in front of them.

    The group proceeded to enter and what they saw was a room filled with comfortable seating fit for royalty, maids carrying around hors d''oeuvres, and multiple hologram screens showing all the action unfolding inside of the Core Depths.

    ¡°I hope everything is to your liking, Your Majesty. If there is anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, everything looks good to me. Thank you.¡± Azhane took a seat that was placed perfectly in the middle, prompting Felicity to take up a position right next to her. Azhane scanned over the various viewing angles and took notice of one, growing curious.

    ¡°I must say, you have some very impressive students this year. Who might that girl there be? She seems to be making short work of this test.¡± She asked as she crossed her legs, her eyes glued to the hologram screen.

    ¡°Oh, I see you have an exquisite eye, Your Majesty. That girl is Bridgette Vandel, a Phoenix Class student with the highest Core Resonance of all the first years. She¡¯s projected to be the number one ranked first year once this test is over.¡±

    ¡°Vandel? As in the daughter of Marcellus Vandel? Founder of Vandel Industries?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. Once his eldest daughter Claudia got injured in the war, he enrolled Bridgette right away. I think Master Marcellus is hoping she follows in Claudia¡¯s footsteps. Only time will tell though.¡± Headmaster Quinn crossed his arms as he joined Azhane, watching the screen closely as well.

    ¡°She¡¯s also being considered for the Dahlia program. If she continues to impress during this midterm, Miss Vandel will obtain the final Dahlia and close out the eight ranks. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯ll be the first, first year student to be given a Dahlia since you attended thirteen years ago.¡± Headmaster Quinn added.

    ¡°Oh wow, very impressive. She definitely seems worthy of the honor, good for her.¡± Azhane averted her gaze towards another screen and noticed Carmen with her group.

    ¡°And what of Carmen? How has she been doing this semester?¡±

    Headmaster Quinn looked to his left and motioned for one of the instructors to approach him. The instructor quickly walked over and handed him a clipboard with various papers on it. He shifted through the documents until he landed on one with Carmen¡¯s profile picture.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see. Well, compared to those within Wyvern and Phoenix class, she¡¯s unfortunately been quite average, Your Majesty. Her academic ability is middle of the pack and her combat abilities, while potent, have shown a lack of finesse, creativity, and overall utility. I think with enough training, she¡¯ll really come into her own by her third year.¡± He replied with a slight smile, clearly sugarcoating his analysis.

    ¡°Hmm, is that so¡­¡± Azhane simply rested her chin on her hand, now deep in thought as she pondered the Headmaster¡¯s response. She focused her gaze on the screen and continued to watch silently.

    A couple hours passed by and the trio had accumulated a total of forty tokens from killing various creatures and completing some intricate puzzles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it odd that we haven¡¯t found other students yet?¡± Carmen asked, wondering why the forest had been so empty thus far.

    ¡°Yeah, a little bit. But, maybe they¡¯re fighting each other off. It¡¯ll be easier for us if that¡¯s the case.¡± Elise replied, putting the token pouch into her bag. The group hopped over another massive tree root and finally they found a clearing in the trees, seeing the sky for the first time since they entered the Core Depths.

    They exited the forest and climbed a hill that overlooked the whole area. In the distance they saw a massive translucent crystal structure surrounded by low hanging clouds, massive overgrown trees and mountains. The Core of Alaira was as impressive as ever, causing the group to gawk at its splendor.

    ¡°Man, I¡¯ll never get used to how huge the Core is.¡± Carmen muttered, once again reminiscing about her visit here last year. Elise looked over with a confused expression.

    ¡°Wait, have you been to the Core Depths before?¡± She asked with great curiosity. Carmen hesitated slightly before giving her response.

    ¡°Oh, Uhh, yeah. I came here with a dear friend of mine last year.¡±

    "What!? But how? The Core Depths isn''t a place you can just go to whenever you want. Who was your friend?" Elise patiently awaited an answer from Carmen, but before she could pry for more, Mariah quieted them down.

    ¡°Shh, looks like we¡¯ve got our first prey. Get ready.¡± She whispered, noticing a group of students walking out of the forest.

    The group consisted of three boys and on their uniforms was the Griffon Crest. They seemed pretty oblivious and didn¡¯t notice Carmen¡¯s team hiding behind some bushes. The group walked forward for a bit longer and suddenly, they became frozen, unable to move even an inch.

    ¡°What!?¡± One of the students yelled in shock, surprised by their sudden capture. Moments later, Elise dropped from the sky and landed in the middle of their team. She touched the ground underneath them with her right hand while aiming her left hand towards the sky. Within a couple seconds, a massive bolt of green lightning fired down and zapped the group in spectacular fashion.

    A loud thunderous bang occurred as dust and smoke kicked up in the entire area. As the air cleared, the Griffon students were laying on the ground unconscious and Elise was holding their token pouch. She started to walk away and the boys immediately began glowing yellow, dematerializing as they were ported out of the playing field.

    ¡°Tsk, dang it, Elise. I didn¡¯t get a chance to fight!¡± Mariah exclaimed, disappointed that she couldn¡¯t get in on the action. Elise gave no response and simply opened the token pouch, with an annoyed expression on her face.

    ¡°They only had twenty tokens on them. Bummer.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s twenty more to add to our stash. C¡¯mon let¡¯s get out of here before more students show up.¡± Carmen replied, gathering her things and pointing towards a direction they should follow.

 MW VOL IV - CH 20: Gathering Tokens

    The group continued through the open field, looking for their next objective. As they went along the path, they ran into other teams and quickly dispatched them. Making easy work out of the groups of Harpy and Griffon students. After hours of traveling and fighting, the trio happened upon a stream of water where they decided to rest for a while.

    ¡°Whew, this day has been tiring. They¡¯re really testing our endurance too, huh?¡± Carmen said as she crouched down, running her fingers through the calm current.

    ¡°Yeah, but it sucks that none of the people we fought today were strong. Where are all the other Wyvern and Phoenix class students?¡± Mariah replied with great disappointment, setting her bag down as she looked out at the large waterfall rushing in the distance.

    ¡°At the rate we¡¯re going, we won¡¯t make it very far. The teams we encountered barely had tokens, so we definitely need a big catch tomorrow.¡± Elise added. ¡°We¡¯ve got a total of sixty-eight so far¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Sixty-eight tokens? We wouldn¡¯t mind adding that to our collection.¡± Said a mysterious, yet familiar voice from behind them.

    Carmen¡¯s group immediately turned around and saw Sandra, Vida, and a male student making their way towards the stream. The moment Sandra¡¯s eyes met with Carmen¡¯s, she started to snicker at the sight of her.

    ¡°Pfft, I guess the rumors were true about you partnering up with some commoners. Why do you like hanging out with people less than you so much?¡± She asked with a playfully confused cadence.

    ¡°Less than me? What are you talking about?¡± Carmen replied, her forehead wrinkling as she raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Carmen, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve forgotten, but you¡¯re a member of a Royal Family. You look weird associating yourself with people like them. You should¡¯ve been on my team since we''re both nobles, it would make more sense¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you even care? I¡¯ll partner with whoever I want!¡± Carmen summoned forth Graviton¡¯s Eclipse and dashed forward with great speed.

    ¡°Carmen, wait!¡± Mariah exclaimed, however her plea fell on deaf ears as Carmen continued her angered approach.

    As she entered into their space, Carmen leapt into the air and thrust her Manifest downward. However, the moment she made contact, Carmen¡¯s attack was completely deflected by a large, translucent golden shield.

    The force of the deflection knocked her into the ground, ripping up the earth as Carmen¡¯s momentum slid her backwards. She looked up and saw Vida holding up her Manifest, a small oval shield, intricately plated with gold and white metals. Its runic embellishments glowed a dull gold as the large shield projection dissipated in front of them.

    Carmen got to her feet and shot them an irritated glare, clearly preparing to continue her assault. She aimed her palm towards them and began to exert her Core Energy. Suddenly, a massive amount of gravitational force was dropped onto Sandra¡¯s group. However, within that same moment, Vida¡¯s shield activated and blocked the attack before any force could be applied unto them.

    The shield projection buckled and flexed as more weight was added, holding off her attack with impressive effectiveness. Sandra summoned her Manifest, a crooked and thin staff with wooden features. Her weapon looked as though it were a branch torn straight off of a tree, still having multiple leaves and worn bark visible.

    She thrust it into the ground and moments later, three wooden figures emerged from the earth below Carmen¡¯s feet. Their bodies were tall, incredibly thin and their limbs were akin to tree roots, snaking around in multiple directions. The dolls had surrounded Carmen and before she could react, one of them sent a swift punch towards her face.

    The visceral blow connected, sending Carmen careening backwards into the stream. The impact caused a massive splash of water to rain down, soaking Carmen and her team from head to toe.

    Carmen, now feeling incredibly irritated, quickly burst from the water. She landed on solid ground and started her next assault, however, before she made any progress, Elise grabbed Carmen¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°Hey, can you chill out!? We need to fight them as a team.¡± Elise said with an annoyed tone, hoping she would calm down.

    Carmen looked over with a red eyed glare until she eventually sighed, relaxing her muscles and nodding in agreement with Elise¡¯s request. As they had their moment, Mariah stepped forward with her Manifest and immediately ignited her flames.

    ¡°Elise, use your speed to approach them from the rear and cause them to break their formation. Carmen, apply gravity to that shield again, but make it weigh less this time. I¡¯ll take care of those wooden minions and once I¡¯m done, my flames should be at their full intensity for a final blow. Got it?¡± Mariah directed, effortlessly reading the situation and giving everyone roles to play. They nodded their heads and quickly put Mariah¡¯s plans into action.

    Elise summoned her twin daggers and with a single, electrified step, she blasted towards Sandra¡¯s group with blinding speed. Barely a second passed before she found herself behind them, her Manifest eager to slice its way through their formation. Vida quickly turned around with her shield, but before she could activate its ability, she noticed that her arms began to lift upwards.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°What!?¡± She exclaimed with shock, realizing that her entire body was feeling light and weightless. Vida looked over and saw Carmen in the distance with her rapier pointed in their direction.

    ¡°You should keep your eyes on me!¡± Elise yelled out as she sent multiple electrified slashes outwards, connecting with Vida¡¯s chest. The voltage from the attack rippled through her body, causing Vida to scream out in pain. As she stumbled back, Elise followed up with a forceful kick to the stomach, knocking Vida away from her group.

    ¡°Vida! Ugh, Davon, go help her out!¡± Sandra commanded the male student, annoyed that he didn¡¯t provide any assistance.

    Davon nodded and rushed over, aiming his hand outwards and summoning forth a dark green glove. Once his Manifest fully appeared, a green circle formed under Vida. She began to glow, but within that same moment, Elise continued her assault.

    She raced towards Davon with incredible speed and lit him up with an impressive amount of dagger slashes. Green static danced across the air as her Manifest shredded through his uniform, wasting him in a matter of seconds.

    Sandra¡¯s attention was redirected once again as she saw their healer be defeated so quickly. She started to sprint towards their direction to provide support, but the moment she stepped forward, a massive wall of searing hot fire blocked her path.

    She turned around and noticed that her wooden minions were reduced to ash, standing absolutely no chance against Mariah¡¯s intense flames. Mariah slowly approached with her spear in hand, the temperature of the area increasing the closer she got.

    ¡®Ugh! She just had to have a Fire Affinity. This isn¡¯t a fight we can win.¡¯

    Sandra weighed her options until she eventually thrust her Manifest into the ground again. The floor shook violently as multiple vines and branches burst upwards, covering Sandra completely. Beyond the flames, Vida and Davon were also engulfed by vines, fully wrapping their bodies like bandages.

    Within seconds, the vines crashed downwards and pulled them into the earth below. Once the dust settled, Sandra¡¯s group was nowhere to be found, having escaped through the freshly created holes and tunnels in the ground.

    ¡®Tch, what a bunch of cowards¡­¡¯

    Mariah put her Manifest away and crossed her arms, annoyed that their first challenging fight of the day ended so prematurely. Carmen and Elise walked over, also feeling a bit disappointed by the outcome. Before anyone could voice their grievances, a terrifyingly loud grumble could be heard from Mariah¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious right now.¡± Elise said with a blank stare, feeling as though this was not the time to be hungry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help it. Everytime I use my Manifest¡¯s flames, I get hungry. I¡¯ve gotta fuel this thing somehow!¡±

    Mariah let out an awkward laugh as she gripped her stomach, making light of her Manifest¡¯s fairly inconvenient cost. Elise sighed and looked over in the distance, trying to figure out where they should go. Suddenly, Carmen pointed at a small forest situated a few miles east from them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there. I don¡¯t sense anyone in that direction.¡± She said with a confident tone. Her group agreed and after gathering their things, they set off to find a place to rest up from such a long day.

    After a brief trek across the fantastical landscape, the once golden colored sky was now starting to shift to a dark purple shade. The Core Depths was entering its night time cycle. Elise looked up and admired the change in color, noticing that even though the sky was darker, the amount of light around them hadn¡¯t changed.

    As they meandered around the forest, the group eventually stumbled upon a fairly shallow cave that was only roughly ten meters deep. They entered inside and after Carmen used her gravitational abilities to place a large boulder in front of the entrance, they were finally able to rest their tired feet.

    On the southern area of the playing field, Caleb and his group finished off a team of Wyvern students with relative ease. As the students faded away from their defeat, one of Caleb''s teammates counted the tokens they had obtained.

    "Nice, looks like we''ve got 144 tokens now. We''ve gotta be in the top 10 by now, right?" He asked with a cheeky grin.

    "Probably, but we can''t afford to get complacent now. Keep your focus up, Jaire." Caleb replied, continuing to keep his wits about him.

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say Mr. Prince Charming."

    Jaire quickly opened his bag and placed the token pouch inside, securing it snugly into an internal pocket. However, once he zipped the bag closed, they heard a voice speak from the bushes.

    "So this is where you were, Caleb. I knew that power of yours felt familiar." The soft voice playfully said.

    Caleb''s group immediately got into position and prepared themselves for battle, summoning forth their Manifest''s in anticipation. The bushes rustled and out walked Bridgette Vandal, running her fingers through her long, silky blonde hair. She gave them a smile before stopping a few meters in front of them.

    "Oh my, you boys are ready to go, huh?" She commented with a light chuckle. "Take it easy, I just wanted to say hi."

    Caleb stepped forward and motioned for his team to stand down, prompting everyone to put their weapons away.

    "Where''s the rest of your team?" Caleb asked, his eyes darting around the area to make sure they weren''t being ambushed.

    "We split up to cover more ground. The rules didn''t say we HAD to fight together the entire time, so we decided to divide and conquer. So much more efficient, don''t you agree?"

    Bridgette let out another light chuckle as she smiled at them, finding the stunned look on their faces to be quite amusing.

    "How many tokens have you guys gotten from doing that?" Jaire asked with a curious tone. Bridgette looked towards the purple sky and tapped her chin, pondering a response to his question.

    "Hmm, let''s see, I''ve gotten 150 so far and Cassidy said she had 110. I''m not sure how many Linus has, but it can''t be far off from us." She casually replied.

    "WHAT!?! There''s no way you have that many!!"

    "Hey, I''m just answering your question. No need to get so upset. I''m honestly surprised you all don''t have that many as well."

    Jaire scowled at Bridgette''s smug expression, feeling the incredible amounts of disrespect coming from her tone. Suddenly, Bridgette started walking casually towards Caleb, putting his team on edge. They tensed up, but just as they were about to re-summon their Manifests, Bridgette stopped directly in front of him. She simply brushed some dirt off of Caleb''s uniform jacket and fixed his tie.

    "There, much better. You''ve gotta take better care of your appearance, babe." Bridgette said with a warm smile. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have more tokens to get."

    "You''re just going to leave without fighting us?" Caleb wondered with a confused expression.

    "Yup. We''ll have plenty of time to play with each other later, Caleb."

    Bridgette walked past their group and just as she reached the treeline, she turned around and blew Caleb a kiss. She smiled one last time before disappearing into the forest, leaving just as fast as she appeared.

    "Gah, I can''t stand that girl! She always acts so high and mighty! She''s lucky I didn''t attack her first, I guarantee you she''d regret it!" Jaire yelled, clenching his fist tightly in a rage.

    "Calm down, will ya? If anything, we got off lucky this time around. She''s not someone we need to be fighting this early into the exam."

    "Tch, whatever, Caleb."

    "C''mon, let''s get going. If they''ve got over 300 tokens, we are incredibly behind right now."

    Caleb pointed towards the northern direction, motioning for his team to follow. Jaire rolled his eyes as he slung his bag over his shoulder and started marching toward the trees, still wearing a fowl expression. Their other teammate agreed and after gathering his things, he quickly followed after Caleb and Jaire to continue their search for more tokens.

 Character Profile: Graymoor Penult

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    When writing Graymoor, I wanted him to be the calm to Queen Azhane''s storm. Thanks to his strong sense of loyalty and overall willingness to listen, he provides a sort of "safe space" for Azhane whenever she''s going through one of her "episodes." She knows that she can rely on him regardless of the situation and this ultimately leads to significant growth for their relationship as a whole.

    Also, I really wanted to make him as competent as possible. The trope of "weak/poor commoner soldier falls for the rich and royal queen/princess" gets played out way too often in my opinion, so I tried to avoid that. Sure Graymoor is a subordinate to the Queen, but he is by no means poor or weak. Not only is he regarded as one of the best swordsmen in all of Alaira, but he''s also from a well known military family, and he''s a member of The Six. By all accounts, Graymoor Penult is an incredibly special individual that needs no support from anyone.

    Thanks for reading!!!

 MW VOL IV - CH 21: Elises Truth

    The trio cooked up some dinner and ate together, replenishing their empty bellies. While eating, they asked each other various questions about what they were like back in their respective homes and what their goals were after University. Mariah then looked over at Elise, wondering why she hadn¡¯t said much of anything during this conversation.

    ¡°What about you, Elise? What¡¯s your family like?¡± She asked, eager to learn more about her teammate.

    ¡°Tch, what family¡­¡± Elise muttered with a barely audible tone, clearly not interested in entertaining this question.

    ¡°Huh? I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Mariah leaned in closer, her eyes locked in on Elise¡¯s lips. Elise annoyingly turned her head and let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°My Grandmother runs a bookstore in Olunas City, my Mother is missing, my Father is an asshole, and I have no siblings. Anything else you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Ahem, sorry.¡±

    Mariah awkwardly laughed as she leaned back, wishing she had never asked the question. Just when the tension started to die down, Carmen surprisingly wanted to continue.

    ¡°Actually, yeah, there is something that I want to know. Um, I¡¯m sorry if this question is a bit out of line, but I¡¯ve always wondered about those scars on your back¡­ I saw them that one day, but I never asked you about it. Where¡¯d they come from?¡± Carmen carefully asked, understanding that it could¡¯ve been a touchy subject.

    Elise stared at her with wide eyes before looking down at the ground, pondering the thought for a brief moment.

    ¡°Sorry, forget I asked! You don¡¯t have to answer.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I can talk about it. But, I swear, if either of you morons tell anyone, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± She said with a shaky voice, her tone not matching the words she just spoke.

    Elise looked down and started drawing in the dirt with a stick, clearly feeling uneasy about telling them. Elise paused for a moment before sitting up and facing her teammates, sighing softly in the process.

    ¡°I got them when I was sold off into slavery for a short while¡­¡± She said with an empty, yet cold tone. Elise reluctantly began to tell a story from her past, not missing a single detail.

    FOUR YEARS AGO

    Elise Burton was born into a fairly wealthy family that dealt in textile exports. Her parents had built up an incredibly solid reputation within the Olun Kingdom, being the premier destination for that industry. However, when she turned thirteen, things began to change in her father.

    Once a loving, hardworking, and stand up citizen, Eric Burton became overcome with greed. He grew much colder and obsessed with wanting more money. Eric wanted to push the Burton Family to the next tier of wealth, but he felt that their current business model wouldn¡¯t allow them to do so in a shorter time span. So, Eric Burton turned to gambling to try and boost their funds quickly.

    At first he was lucky and won a large amount of earnings, however that wasn¡¯t quite enough for him. Eric wanted more, so he gambled more and more. Unfortunately, he never won again. Within a few short months, the Burton Families funds had completely run dry and their wealth was eliminated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get it back. I swear!¡± Is what he would typically say to his wife and daughter, but these words were as empty as his pockets.

    The gambling had gotten so bad that the Burton¡¯s textile company went bankrupt and closed down. They no longer had the ability to operate the business, causing their reputation to come crashing down.

    Despite all the financial woes, Eric would still weasel his way into money that he could gamble with. Borrowing extraordinary amounts of funds from other nobles and taking out large bank loans was something he would do often. But one day, he borrowed money that he couldn¡¯t afford to lose. He gambled away every last piece of gold and was put into a terrifying predicament.

    Eric was approached by a group of very shady gentlemen. They roughed him up and threatened his life, showing what happens to those that don¡¯t pay their debts.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t pay back what you owe us, your life will end by our hands.¡± They yelled, beating him into submission. To their surprise, Eric offered them something rather interesting.

    Instead of owning up to his wrongs and working to rebuild trust, Eric decided to sell off his own wife into a prostitution ring to cover what he owed. He told them he would pay them back with the money he got from selling her, promising that she would earn a pretty penny. They agreed and Eric quickly went home, convincing his wife to go to town with him.

    He never told her where they were going, so she was completely oblivious to what she was walking into. As they arrived at their location and entered the building, she was grabbed by large burly men while another man gave Eric a bag of money.

    The look of betrayal on her face was intense as she tried to fight them off of her. She cried out for his help, but Eric did nothing to save her, only staring into her tear filled eyes as the men took her away.

    Days later, Eric was back to his usual antics and instead of paying off his debt, he came up with a brilliant idea.

    ''I can probably double my money and pay back even more people.''

    He headed straight for the Olun casino, eager to test his luck once again. So, he went and gambled the money away, losing every single piece he just got from selling his wife. He left the building in shambles, feeling nervous about what his debtors were going to do to him if they found this out.

    He rushed home and began to pack his things, hoping he could flee town before anyone found out. However, he heard a loud boom and knock at his door. The men from before burst through the door and started to ransack his home. They relentlessly beat him and just before they attempted to kill him, Eric yelled out.

    ¡°My daughter, Elise! Take her! Take her as payment!¡± He said through his labored breaths, spitting blood out of his mouth. They looked over at the young girl cowering in the corner and lowered their weapons. The men approached and tied her up, leaving the house just as fast as they arrived. They knocked her out and took her to an unknown location.

    When Elise awoke in the back of the wagon, she saw a fairly nice house come into view. They were in the middle of nowhere and surrounded by many trees, but the overall aesthetic was quite pleasant. As they got to the courtyard, an older gentleman by the name of Count Levi Cross greeted them. He welcomed Elise inside with a charming and kind smile.

    His maids cleaned her up and prepared a meal for her, showing Elise a great deal of respect. The level of comfortability was strange, but welcome after the rough day she just had. She silently ate her food and admired the impressive decor of this incredible house.

    After her meal, she noticed that she felt incredibly tired and heavy. She laid her head on the table, drifting in and out of consciousness. Elise then noticed that she was being carried off to another room and laid into a bed. She thought nothing of it, assuming they just put her to sleep.

    Suddenly, a shadow draped over her. It was Count Levi. He had no shirt on and she could feel his clammy, old hands touching her thighs as he removed her underwear. Elise could do nothing to stop his advances, only look on in horror as this strange man defiled her.

    He separated her legs, forcing them open and pressing his flabby chest on top of hers. Whatever drug she consumed during dinner time paralyzed her body completely. She couldn¡¯t resist or move while Count Levi stole her innocence.

    Elise shed tears as she felt him finish, sickened by his hot breath and labored moans. He then kissed her on the forehead and smiled.

    ¡°Good girl.¡± He said as he stepped off the bed, putting his pants back on and leaving the room. Elise, still unable to move, couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened and felt incredibly fearful of the future.

    After a week went by, Elise decided to escape from this evil place. However, her efforts were thwarted by an eagle eyed guard. They captured Elise and brought her to the rear of the house, where Count Levi was standing. He looked incredibly angered as he gripped his whip tightly, staring at her with his dark eyes.

    He ordered the guards to strip her and tie her hands up. They did so and Count Levi began to aggressively whip her naked body, leaving deep gashes all along her back and legs. He told her this is what happens to those that flee from his humble home and that she should be grateful that he takes care of her.

    Once he finished, the guards took Elise back to her room. The moment they shut the door, she sobbed quietly, whimpering from the pain until she fell asleep.

    As the summer shifted into fall and quickly into winter, the Count was having another one of his passionate sessions. However, this time, Elise was hiding a small carving knife under her sleeve.

    Just as Count Levi was fully distracted by his pleasure, Elise stabbed him in the throat and sliced deeply. Blood spewed everywhere as he fell out of her, dropping to the ground and gasping for air. He clutched his neck, but the blood loss was too great, causing him to die within a few seconds.

    Elise¡¯s face and hands were covered in blood as she dropped the knife in a panic. She quickly pulled her underwear up and rushed over to his body. She searched his pockets and grabbed a few golden coins. Elise then swiftly opened the window at the back of the room, jumping out and landing onto the powdery snow below.

    With a few silent steps and strategic hiding, Elise was able to elude the many guards outside and rush for the woods. The cold, icy ground was incredibly tough on her bare feet as she raced through the starry night. Despite the pain she felt, Elise had no desire to stop. She ran until the sun rose above the horizon, never looking back a single time.

    After traveling for days and sneaking around, she eventually made it to her grandmother¡¯s house in a town outside of the capital city, Olunas. Here, she was able to stay out of sight and safe for a couple of years until her father came back into the picture.

    Eric was shocked to see his daughter again, having believed that she had been killed after he gave her up to Count Levi¡¯s men. He promised that he would never do that again, and he held true to his word. However, Eric had still gotten her involved in his many hijinks, constantly coming up with schemes that forced her to help him.

    ¡°And that¡¯s pretty much the story¡­¡± Elise said with a sigh, looking down at the ground.

    Carmen and Mariah stared at Elise with absolute astonishment, not knowing how to even respond to such a difficult story.

    ¡°I.. I¡¯m so sorry, Elise¡­ I should¡¯ve never asked you that question.¡± Carmen replied softly, feeling terrible that she made Elise repeat such a difficult time in her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I sometimes have nightmares about that day, but I¡¯ve processed it for the most part. I feel better overall now.¡±

    ¡°B-but still, you¡¯ve been through so much¡­ I can¡¯t possibly imagine how you must¡¯ve felt.¡±

    Elise simply shrugged at Carmen''s reply, giving no response of her own.

    ¡°Well, uh¡­ Let¡¯s all just get some rest. Long day tomorrow.¡± Mariah said, sensing that this topic needed to be switched. The others nodded and hopped into their sleeping bags, getting a good night¡¯s rest.

 MW VOL IV - CH 22: What Were You Thinking!?

    Morning came as yellow light crept into the cave, signaling the purple sky¡¯s shift to gold. They had just finished eating breakfast and were packing up their things.

    ¡°I wonder how many teams are left.¡± Carmen asked while sliding her boots on, making sure the laces were perfectly tied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯d bet anything that the ones left have a ton of tokens for the taking!¡± Mariah replied loudly, amping herself up for the potential fights coming soon. Elise picked up her bag and slung it over her shoulder, but as she did so, the token pouch fell out of it. She looked over and noticed that her bag had a pretty sizable hole on its side.

    ¡°Where did that come from?¡± Carmen asked as she picked up the token pouch.

    ¡°Probably during our last fight. So annoying¡­¡±

    Elise sighed as she shifted the contents of her bag around, trying to cover the hole as best she could.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just put it in my bag.¡± Carmen quickly placed the pouch inside of the front pocket of her shoulder bag and the trio began to leave the cave.

    As they walked deeper into the forest, the group noticed a commotion happening in a nearby clearing. Trees rustled and fighting could be heard among two groups deep in combat. Carmen, Elise, and Mariah hid in the bushes, silently watching as one team completely rolled over the other. It wasn¡¯t even a challenge for them, dispatching the opposing team with brute force. Elise noticed the crest on their uniforms, seeing the outline of a Harpy.

    ¡°How are those Harpy students so strong?¡± She asked, looking a bit confused by their increase in power.

    ¡°Not sure, but they made that fight look easy. Let¡¯s handle this carefully.¡± Mariah cautiously replied, thinking of a way to approach this team. Carmen took a closer look at the students in the group and noticed a familiar face.

    ¡°Olivia!?¡±

    Carmen quickly stood up and blew their cover completely.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Mariah loudly whispered, annoyed that Carmen just ruined their element of surprise. Olivia glanced over at Carmen with an intense face, no longer looking like the usual cheerful and innocent girl she knew.

    ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± Carmen asked with a smile, completely ignoring Mariah''s pleas.

    However, to her surprise, Olivia aimed her hand in their direction and fired out a sharp blast of wind. Elise pushed Carmen out of the way just in time as the blast completely destroyed the trees behind them. Carmen''s group got to their feet and looked over at the rubble caused by Olivia¡¯s terrifyingly powerful attack.

    ¡°What the hell? Why¡¯s a Harpy class student causing that much damage? I thought they were novices.¡± Mariah said, surprised by the mass of destruction that just occurred. The trio took out their Manifests and prepared for combat. Carmen swiftly set down her shoulder bag as Mariah gave out some instructions, taking the lead in this situation.

    ¡°Elise, I want you to take on the big guy to the left. Keep him preoccupied and at a distance. Carmen, you hang back and play defense. You¡¯re the only one in our group with long range attacks. Support us from the back while watching our stuff. I¡¯ll take on these other two and wear them down with my flames. Got it?¡± Mariah directed with great confidence. Everyone nodded and the fight quickly began.

    Elise dashed over to her opponent and slashed at him with her electrified daggers, forcing him backwards and away from the group. He dipped and dodged her attacks, but she didn¡¯t care since her objective was to isolate him without his knowledge. She found a brief opening and kicked the boy backwards.

    He stumbled a bit before punching his fists together. Large silver gauntlets appeared on his hands and he smacked the ground with great force. The terrain beneath Elise broke apart as steel beams flew out towards her. She did multiple flips and evaded every attack sent her way, her speed still as impressive as ever.

    As she eluded his assault, Elise noticed that he remained stationary with his fists still pressed against the ground. She quickly spun away from the final beam racing towards her and gracefully landed on top of it, having a great idea in mind.

    She simply placed her hand on the beam and forced her Core Energy into it. Within seconds, a massive green bolt of lightning struck her from the sky, letting out a thunderous boom as it made impact. The electrified force traveled through the beam and zapped the boy in an instant.

    The boy yelled out in pain as thousands of volts coursed through his body, but he eventually composed himself and glared at Elise menacingly. He broke free from the voltage assault and exerted his Core Energy outward, releasing impressively large amounts of power as though influenced by some outside force.

    ''What is with this guy? He should¡¯ve gone unconscious from that amount of voltage.''

    Elise created space between while she tried to why a Harpy student could have so much resilience. Moments later, he lunged towards her and wildly punched the air. Elise dodged the punches just as swiftly as before, but a rogue punch came and struck her.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    She went careening back into a tree, breaking it as she collided with it. Elise slowly got to her feet, holding her daggers up and housing an irritated expression.

    During Elise¡¯s fierce battle, Mariah was going toe to toe with both Olivia and the other Harpy student. Carmen stood back in the distance, firing off void energy from Graviton¡¯s Eclipse to provide ranged support. Mariah quickly hopped between both opponents and used her Manifest beautifully to keep space between them.

    Olivia shot off a burst of wind towards Mariah and just as she blocked the attack with her flaming spear, the other Harpy student tried to assault her from the side. He raised his Manifest, a hatchet-like weapon with a squared tip, above his head and swung it downwards in her direction. In the knick of time, Carmen intercepted the attack with a flurry of void bolts and swift gravity manipulation.

    As the fight continued, the temperature in the surrounding area increased greatly. The air became hot and stagnant, as though they were sitting inside of a smoldering furnace. Everyone except for Mariah was sweating profusely, suffering during this stalemate. Neither team was able to impose their will onto the other, causing the Harpy group to rethink their plan.

    ¡°Ugh, our time limit is almost up. We need to finish this.¡± Olivia muttered to her teammate, looking slightly concerned.

    Once he acknowledged her with a nod, she raised her hands to the sky and expelled a large amount of Core Energy. The wind began to grow incredibly unstable and fierce, blowing in every direction as though a terrifying tempest had just arrived.

    Moments later, a large tornado formed around Olivia and quickly grew in size. It eventually engulfed Mariah as well, trapping her inside with the Harpy students.

    ¡°Mariah!!¡± Carmen yelled out with great worry.

    She stepped forward and squinted through the heavy winds, barely making out what was going on inside of the tornado. As Carmen struggled to maintain her footing, she could see Olivia and her teammate rapidly attacking Mariah. Their flurry of slashes were much stronger than before, as though they had been granted a new source of power.

    Mariah could barely keep up with their quickened pace and she couldn¡¯t produce her flames anymore. The fierce winds were creating some kind of vacuum inside of the tornado, easily snuffing out her fire. She would swing her spear in retaliation, but her opponents would fade into the wind as though she were fighting afterimages of some sort.

    ¡®What the hell is this ability? It¡¯s like I¡¯m fighting people that don¡¯t exist. There¡¯s no way these guys should be in Harpy class!¡¯

    Mariah leapt backwards and assumed a defensive stance, trying her best to endure the rest of their attack. Her body began to glow a deep orange as she held her Manifest close, heating herself up with each passing second.

    While the Harpy students continued their windy assault, Mariah noticed that their attacks were becoming more sporadic and rushed. No longer were they calculated and precise, but instead they were all over the place and missing their mark.

    ¡®Hmph, seems like you guys can¡¯t keep this up forever. Just a little bit longer and I¡¯ll strike.¡¯

    Mariah continued to charge her body, biding her time for the perfect moment to retaliate. However, seeing that Mariah was on the ropes, Carmen quickly jumped into the fray.

    Carmen had left her defensive position and dashed into the tornado, sending a barrage of rapier stabs towards their opponents. Olivia and her teammate backed off, but something seemed strange about their retreat.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Go back outside!!¡± Mariah yelled, wondering why Carmen was here instead of protecting their stuff.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to help! Let¡¯s get these guys!¡±

    Carmen was determined to show her worth in this battle, even if it meant taking matters into her own hands. Unfortunately, to their surprise, the tornado wall grew stronger and thicker. As they looked up, they noticed that the other Harpy student was missing. Carmen dashed forward and thrust her Manifest outward, unleashing a powerful burst of gravitational energy.

    However, Olivia dodged the attack effortlessly and she began to fade away within the tornado. Carmen stopped her approach and looked around confused, wondering where Olivia had disappeared to. Moments later, Olivia reappeared next to Carmen and shot a powerful blast of wind at her. The direct hit sent Carmen flying into Mariah and the two careened out of the tornado, crashing into a few boulders in the process.

    The tornado quickly subsided and the two Harpy students were nowhere to be seen. All of their belongings, including Carmen¡¯s bag with the token pouch, were missing as well. Elise was still fighting the other student when he suddenly retreated, blocking her approach with a wall of steel as he fled towards the nearby treeline.

    ¡®Why did he leave?¡¯

    She put away her Manifest with a perplexed expression. Elise rushed over to Carmen and Mariah, wondering how their fight went. Once she arrived, Mariah pushed Carmen off of her and she quickly got to her feet in an irritated panic. She went to the spot that had their bags, frantically looking around to find them.

    ¡°Damn it!! They took our tokens!¡± She exclaimed with loud, justified anger. Carmen stood and slowly walked over. Mariah, in a rage turned towards Carmen and pushed her, going off in the process.

    ¡°What were you thinking!? I told you to stay and play defense!! We literally just lost all of our tokens and failed this midterm because of you!! Gah, Is it seriously that hard to follow simple instructions and trust your teammates?!?¡± She yelled with an intense scowl, feeling incredibly pissed that Carmen failed to do her job.

    ¡°But you looked like you needed help, so I just-.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t need help! Their attacks were filled with desperation. It was obvious that they were rushing and trying to do one last attack before fleeing. The fight was pretty much over until you came and left all our stuff unguarded!¡±

    Mariah stomped her foot into the ground in a rage, letting Carmen have every piece of her mind.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s it, we¡¯ll be getting teleported soon¡­ UGHHH!¡± Mariah added with a dramatic palming of her forehead, unable to find the words to express her feelings. She wanted to hit the top ten so bad and now that opportunity had seemingly been lost thanks to this situation.

    ¡°Calm down will you. It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Elise said, reaching into her pocket and taking out three tokens.

    ¡°I put these in my pocket just in case something like this happened. C¡¯mon, I can still sense them so they can¡¯t be too far away. If we hurry we can catch them.¡± She added, looking off into the direction the Harpy team fled in. Mariah breathed a sigh of relief and calmed herself, regaining a small amount of her composure.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡±

    As Mariah walked passed Carmen, she gave her one last irritated glare before bumping her shoulder into her. Even though the situation had improved, she was still incredibly upset with Carmen¡¯s mishap.

    Carmen had no reaction other than letting out a soft sigh as she looked down at the ground, knowing that she messed up big this time. Her screw up affected not only her, but also her teammates and this fact rapidly ate away at Carmen¡¯s mind. She quietly followed them, hanging back in the rear while continuing to look down at her feet in silence.

 MW VOL IV - CH 23: The Arena Chamber

    Olivia¡¯s team took a much needed breather after fleeing from Mariah and Carmen. Once they felt that they had gotten far enough away, the trio sat on some rocks and exhaled with relief.

    ¡°Whew, that was close! We almost ran out of time.¡± One of the Harpy students said as he brushed his hair back.

    ¡°Right? I didn¡¯t think that silver haired girl would actually leave their stuff behind. She legit just left their tokens right there for the taking. So dumb.¡± His teammate replied with a hearty chuckle, making fun of Carmen¡¯s mistake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a meanie, Kavin. Carmen is a dear friend of mine and I hate that she had to be on a team we eliminated. I¡¯ll have to see how she¡¯s doing once this test is over.¡±

    Olivia slightly pouted as her teammates'' continued to roast Carmen. Kavin shrugged and began rummaging through Carmen¡¯s bag, taking out the easily noticeable token pouch.

    ¡°Woah, sweet!! They¡¯ve got way more tokens than we do. We might be in the top 20 with just this amount alone!¡±

    ¡°Of course they do. Those guys were from Wyvern class, so they¡¯re very strong. The only reason we could keep up was because of these supplements we¡¯ve been taking. Too bad they don¡¯t last that long.¡± Olivia responded, holding a baggie filled with little purple pills. Her teammates agreed and they continued to chat about the experience, thrilled about their victory. Unfortunately, their moment of celebration was short lived.

    Elise suddenly landed on the ground behind them in spectacular fashion, kicking up dust as her impact slightly cracked the terrain. She slowly stood up and glared at them with her piercing green eyes. Olivia¡¯s group jumped up in shock and quickly backed away, not understanding how she was still around.

    ¡°What!? Shouldn¡¯t you be out of the midterm now? We took all of your tokens!¡± Kavin yelled with a frightened expression. Elise sent him a simple smirk before she decided to give a reply.

    ¡°Sorry, but your little plan failed. Now, I think it¡¯s time you return what you stole¡­¡±

    Elise tilted her head to the side as her eyes glanced at the pouch in his hand. Within a single blink, she dashed forward and instantly found herself in Kavin¡¯s face.

    Elise slashed at him with her Manifest, but to her surprise, he didn¡¯t even attempt to react to her attack. It was almost as though he had the reflexes of a sloth. Kavin ate the hit head on and was swiftly sent flying away from his team.

    The other Harpy student retaliated by slicing at Elise with his Hatchet, but the speed and strength behind the attack was incredibly weak and slow. Compared to his fight earlier, he looked like an absolute amateur at combat.

    Elise effortlessly dodged the pitiful swings and placed her hand on his chest, zapping him with a subtle dark green shockwave. He immediately fell unconscious and dropped to the floor.

    Olivia, seeing the token pouch rolling on the ground, quickly scooped it up with a tight grip. She then took aim at Elise and fired off a burst of wind from her free hand. A slight breeze passed by Elise, only doing enough to slightly blow her hair upwards. Elise looked confused as she witnessed these pathetic attempts fail before her.

    ¡®What is going on?? Why are these guys so weak all of a sudden? This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯

    She approached Olivia slowly before dashing forward with an electrified step. Elise then sliced her with a quick cut of her daggers, causing Olivia to fall unconscious as well.

    Elise picked up Olivia¡¯s token pouch as well as theirs, combining them together before putting it into her side pocket. She then looked around for their bags and upon finding them, she noticed the little baggie of purple pills.

    ¡°What is that?¡± She quietly said while she reached down to pick them up. Before she could take hold of the bag, Olivia and her team began to glow a gold color. Within seconds, they and their belongings were transported out of the Core Depths.

    Elise glanced up and wondered what was going on with those students, feeling that something very fishy was going on. Just as the team of Harpy students faded away, Mariah walked out of the treeline with Carmen appearing shortly after.

    ¡°Did you seriously beat them already? How??¡± Mariah asked, wondering where the group went. Elise told them what happened and showed the pouch filled with tokens.

    ¡°Nice! Well, that¡¯s a relief. We really gotta be careful going forward. C¡¯mon, Let¡¯s keep going.¡± Mariah added, now in a much better mood than before. Carmen nodded and continued to not say much, still feeling terrible about her mishap. They gathered up their stolen belongings and resumed their trek through the Core Depths.

    After a few hours of walking, the trio found themselves at some kind of ancient ruin. The sandstone colored walls were torn down and overrun by vines snaking in every direction. The many fauna and flora of the Core Depths had reclaimed these buildings almost completely. Carmen, still stuck in her head, quietly looked around after giving a soft sigh.

    She made note of the many structures and began to realize something. Carmen had seen architecture like this before.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡®Wait a minute¡­ Aren¡¯t these Boundless buildings? I recognize these symbols and structures.¡¯

    She remembered the vivid images of sandstone colored walls and intricately designed pillars. After their disappearance from Alaira, Carmen never thought she would see buildings like these again.

    As they continued to walk, they eventually entered a large, open air room. It seemed to be some kind of arena or sacred chamber of sorts. The ceiling was almost gone entirely and the floor was covered with vines, rising up through the many cracks. At the center of the room was a massive circle with twelve runes adorned across it. They were all similar in size, but the symbol was different for each rune.

    ¡°Woah, this is cool! I wonder who built all this stuff.¡± Mariah said, marveling at how large and intricate the floor was. However, the moment of admiration didn¡¯t last long. They heard an all too familiar voice entering the area behind them.

    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t the princess and her two jesters. I was wondering where you were hiding.¡± Bridgette Vandel said with a devious smile. Standing next to her were two other Phoenix class students, Cassidy Trello and Linus Monroe.

    Cassidy was a Siestian girl with tanned skin and short, brown wavy hair. She had her uniform jacket tied around her waist and her sleeves rolled up, revealing a multitude of scales racing along her arms.

    Linus had an incredibly tall and masculine stature for his age, having a very muscular build and mature features. If he flexed his arms any harder he could easily rip his tight uniform jacket. He simply smirked as a light breeze blew his medium length, black hair.

    The trio were startled by Bridgette¡¯s sudden arrival, causing them to prepare themselves for a serious fight. They summoned forth their Manifests quickly and awaited their opponents first move.

    ¡°Ohh, you guys are a bit impatient, huh? That¡¯s so cute.¡± Bridgette quipped with a playful laugh, finding their actions to be quite humorous. Carmen glared with her red eyes, gripping her rapier rightly. Without a single thought, she dashed forward and took aim at Bridgette, her speed still surprisingly sharp despite everything going on in her head. However, upon her arrival, a massive wall of water spewed from the ground and absorbed Carmen¡¯s attack.

    Even though the wall was wet and malleable, her Manifest had gotten lodged inside of it. Suddenly, the wall began pulling Graviton¡¯s Eclipse deeper, sucking Carmen in along with it. With all of her strength, Carmen eventually ripped her weapon out of the wall and stumbled backwards in the process. Once she caught herself, the wall of water creatively shapeshifted into a fist. It clenched tightly and punched Carmen directly in the chest with incredible strength, causing her to careen backwards into Elise.

    ¡°What the hell, Carmen!? Will you stop rushing in like that?! These guys are on a whole other level compared to everyone else, surely you realize that? We need to think this through.¡± Mariah remarked while stomping her foot into the ground, annoyed that Carmen was continuing to be so reckless against such skilled opponents.

    Carmen sat upwards and gently rubbed her chest, catching her breath after having it knocked out of her. As she looked over towards their opponents, the fist of water fell to the ground and began to recede, revealing Cassidy holding her hand out and manipulating the water.

    Two medium sized rings materialized around her arm, slowly suspending themselves above her forearm and rotating in opposite directions.  The light blue and silver accents looked almost machine like as it''s runic embellishments glowed along the edge. Aquos Manacle was her Manifest''s name and the proud smirk on Cassidy''s face proved that she couldn''t wait to show it off.

    ¡°What kind of Manifest is that?¡± Elise wondered once she got to her feet, helping Carmen up in the process.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that Siestian girl is strong. I can feel her Core Energy over here.¡± Mariah replied with slight concern.

    ¡°Well, shall we get this officially started?¡±

    Bridgette smiled and clapped her hands together. Her partners nodded, prompting Bridgette to aim her hands downward to summon forth her Manifest. The golden bracelets glistened as they appeared on her wrists, jingling loudly with every subtle movement she made. Bridgette exerted her Core Energy outward and the ground began to rumble as sand emerged from the tile cracks around her, raising multiple feet within a couple seconds.

    Once the sand reached its peak, it began to shift and mold into boulders of various sizes. With a sharp burst of Core Energy, Bridgette flung them towards Carmen¡¯s group. They evaded the surprisingly fast attack, causing the rocks to barely miss their targets. Before they could regroup, the trio were quickly separated by Cassidy and Linus. Cassidy stepped in front of Elise and Linus selected Mariah as his opponent, leaving Carmen alone with Bridgette.

    Elise sprinted with a brisk pace towards Cassidy, taking aim at her face. She aggressively swiped her daggers, but Cassidy planted her left foot and spun her body to dodge the blow. Just as Elise¡¯s dagger lightly kissed Cassidy¡¯s cheek, a splash of hard hitting water flung Elise away.

    Elise leapt backwards and caught herself with a graceful backflip, however, she was quickly followed by the torrent. While the crystal blue water raced towards her, it shifted into the shape of a large serpent with its mouth wide open, catching up to Elise and swallowing her whole.

    Moments later, the water snake exploded from inside causing electrical currents to dance across the floor. Elise landed, breathing heavily as she sent a deep glare towards Cassidy. They began to clash again, but this time Elise increased her pace tremendously.

    ¡®What is this speed?!¡¯

    Cassidy couldn¡¯t track Elise¡¯s rapidly changing movements, only following her by the faint, neon green streaks of static tracing the air. Suddenly, Elise struck Cassidy on the back with an electrified slash. However, to her surprise, a thin panel of water appeared and deflected the attack. The brunt of the blow was sent towards the ceiling, zapping into it with terrifying force.

    Cassidy quickly dashed away, but noticed a sharp pain coming from her shoulder. She looked over and saw that it was bruised and scuffed up, still slightly smoking from the prior attack. Even though her ability had blocked most of Elise¡¯s assault, quite a bit of damage still made it through. Cassidy simply smirked once she saw Elise panting heavily, admiring her opponent¡¯s impressive display of skill.

    ¡°You¡¯re not half bad. I find your style truly commendable.¡± Cassidy praised as she ripped off her tattered sleeve.

    ¡°You too¡­ No one has ever deflected that attack before.¡±

    The duo continued to size each other up before continuing the fight, now approaching with a newfound respect for one another.

    Elise lowered her center of gravity and began to charge her Core Energy. Electrical currents popped and cracked against the ground, spreading her power outwards in impressive fashion. However, unbeknownst to her, the rune that was etched into the floor behind her started to pulse a dark yellow color.

    Once she finished charging herself up, Elise exploded forward with terrifying speed. The impact from her single step crushed the floor beneath her, causing the rune to stop glowing. Cassidy raised her arms upwards, manipulating a gush of water to take on the brunt of the blow. The two collided in impressive fashion, firing off water and static in all directions.

    Despite the apparent mismatch of water conducting electricity, the two students were evenly matched. They continued to go toe to toe, not giving a single inch to each other.

 MW VOL IV - CH 24: Uninvited Guest

    On the opposite side of the dilapidated arena, Mariah began her fierce battle against Linus. He extended his arm as he stepped forward, exerting his Core Energy with a chilly burst.

    ¡°Come forth, Dio and Sol!¡± He yelled as his arm glowed a bright white color that traced along multiple lines and symbols. Suddenly, two large white and blue wolves appeared next to him. Linus gave them a gentle pat on the head before looking at Mariah.

    ¡°Sic em!¡±

    With a single howl, they accelerated towards Mariah while snarling and leaving behind a trail of frosty ice. Mariah ignited her spear and swung it at Dio, striking his snout and sending him backwards. However, within her single swing, Sol maneuvered to Mariah''s blind spot and bit her on the back.

    The oversized wolf sunk her sharp fangs deep into Mariah¡¯s shoulder, causing her to yell out in pain. Mariah quickly ignited herself in flames and shook Sol off, forcing her to back away. Mariah gripped her bleeding shoulder and grimaced from the pain radiating through her arm.

    ¡®Damn it, how did that one even get behind me? I never sensed its presence.¡¯

    She quietly gathered herself and focused on the two wolves circling her, growling deeply with each step. Mariah clutched her Manifest and intense flames began rushing out of it. The heat emanating from her was absurd, causing even the tiles to melt and buckle from the temperature. Dio and Sol slowly backed away even further, whimpering and barking as though pleading for her to stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s she doing? Is she trying to cook us alive?¡± Linus muttered with great annoyance, starting to sweat profusely from the sudden change in temperature.

    Moments later, Mariah dashed forward with a fiery vengeance and swung at Linus with her Manifest. Linus swiftly leapt upwards to dodge the attack, but once he landed, Linus noticed that he was now separated from his creature Manifests by a massive, circular wall of fire.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s just me and you, babe!¡± Mariah yelled with a confident smile, her plan to isolate him working out perfectly. Linus scowled as he got to his feet, but once he steadied himself he began to feel a bit lightheaded. The surrounding heat levels had now risen to impossible heights and it was beginning to disrupt Linus¡¯ ability to concentrate.

    ¡®Tch, what the hell kind of ability is this!? If she keeps this up, she could kill someone!¡¯¡¯

    Linus continued to drip sweat all over the ground as he panted heavily, slowly losing the strength to stand. He dropped to one knee and started seeing double images, however in the knick of time, his two wolf companions leapt through the flame wall and hopped in front of Linus to provide protection.

    When the wolves landed, Sol and Dio started to howl loudly. Their fur glowed bright blue until a huge burst of cold energy shot out of their bodies, causing Mariah¡¯s flames to be completely extinguished. The area was now icy and covered in thick frost.

    ¡°What!? There¡¯s no way!¡± Mariah exclaimed, shocked that her intense flames were put out so easily. Linus wiped the sweat from his forehead as he got to his feet and sent Mariah another cheeky smile in the process.

    ¡°Great job guys! This is much more like it.¡±

    Linus happily gave Dio and Sol gentle scratches under their chins, making sure to show his appreciation in full.

    Strangely, once he ended his show of affection, another of the twelve runes on the floor briefly glowed a subtle, light blue hue. Linus and Mariah looked over with confused expressions until the rune turned back to normal. It was as though his Manifest had activated or triggered something unknown.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    Mariah cocked her head to the side until Linus began to speak up with a confident voice.

    ¡°Anyways... Now, where were we?¡±

    Dio and Sol growled deeply at Mariah as they resumed their original positions, circling her in a cautious manner. Mariah skillfully spun her spear around and eventually aimed it at them. They dashed towards each other and clashed, continuing their match in dramatic fashion.

    Bridgette and Carmen were locked in battle, but similar to their previous fight, things were incredibly one sided. Carmen had been on the defensive for this entire fight, trying to block or dodge Bridgette¡¯s constant barrage of sandy rocks and stone pillars. Carmen¡¯s movements weren¡¯t as graceful as usual either, since she was still bothered by her previous blunder against Olivia. No matter how hard she tried, Carmen was unable to shake the constant negative thoughts attacking her mind.

    ¡°Why are you just running? This is so boring¡­¡± Bridgette said, sending a near endless volley of rocks and boulders at her. Carmen annoyingly glared back and tried to find an opening. She used her gravity manipulation to send some rocks flying and bolted closer to Bridgette, thinking she had finally found her moment.

    ¡°You have got to be kidding me¡­¡±

    Great disappointment came across Bridgette''s face as a stone pillar flew up from under Carmen, striking her in the stomach with devastating speed and force. Carmen had fallen for the exact same trap she fell for in their first duel.

    She gasped for air as she was sent upwards into the broken ceiling, spit flying out of her mouth. Carmen eventually fell down and landed face first on the floor, her body bruised and scuffed already.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly have gotten weaker since our last fight. There¡¯s just no way¡­ You sounded so confident before, what happened?¡±

    Bridgette was in disbelief that this fight was going so easily. She hadn''t been challenged at all in this midterm and she hoped that this match would be the one that could cure her boredom. Unfortunately that wasn''t the case as Carmen slowly got to her trembling feet, panting heavily and gripping her stomach tightly.

    ¡®Ugh, c¡¯mon Carmen, get your head in the game! You can¡¯t change what happened eariler, so just make a move already!¡¯

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Carmen shook her head and tried to focus up. She forcefully held her Manifest upwards and exerted her Core Energy. Her body glowed a deep purple as the sky started to darken. The once yellow light peaking through the open ceiling, was now completely shrouded in purple darkness.

    ¡®Hmm, this is the move she tried to use during our first duel. I wonder what it does.''

    Bridgette braced herself and assumed a more defensive position for the first time this battle, cautiously awaiting her opponent''s next move.

    Suddenly, an unreal amount of gravitational force was thrust upon their immediate area. The ground cracked and crumbled as the weight within Carmen¡¯s gravity field grew to incredible heights. Once the gravity reached Bridgette, she was immediately forced down to one knee.

    ¡®Tch, I guess she isn¡¯t as useless as I thought she was.¡¯

    Bridgette sneered as she tried to lift her arm, struggling to fight against the terrifying amount of gravitational weight on her body.

    Once Carmen finished activating her Manifest¡¯s special ability, she gripped it tightly and rushed towards Bridgette with a newfound speed. Carmen reached her location in record time and started sending a volley of rapier jabs at Bridgette, not holding back on her strength at all.

    After a few of her blows connected, Bridgette was knocked backwards multiple meters. She tumbled and rolled against the floor as the gravity continued to press her downwards.

    Bridgette slowly lifted her head and mustered enough strength to raise her right arm, aiming her palm at Carmen while she prepared for her next round of rapier attacks. Carmen raced towards Bridgette, but suddenly felt the ground shake all around her. She slightly stumbled and looked down, now noticing the cracks quickly filling with sand.

    Before she could even think to retaliate, sand burst forth from every hole, crevice, and crack around her. A literal sea of sand rushed towards her with a violent pursuit, as though it were angered from the harm she had caused Bridgette.

    ¡®How the heck is her sand moving through my gravity field!? That¡¯s not possible!¡¯

    Carmen had no words while she tried to get out of the way, but the sand moved too quickly for her to dodge. The earthy wave crashed down and swallowed her whole, immediately ending her Manifest¡¯s ability and releasing Bridgette from the gravity¡¯s immense hold.

    The sand slowly receded and revealed Carmen laying on the ground, gripping her arm tightly and grimacing from the pain. Bridgette simply stood by with a slight smirk, crossing her arms and patiently waiting for Carmen to get back up.

    ¡®This is impossible. How do I even beat someone like her? Do I finally reveal my second affinity?¡¯

    Carmen looked at her arm as she slowly got to her feet, and began weighing her options.

    ¡®Guess I don¡¯t have much of a choice, do I? I really wanted to keep this under wraps for a bit longer, but at this point I don¡¯t really care anymore. People are going to treat me differently regardless if they know about me being a dual type or not.¡¯

    Carmen tightened her fist and noticed that her hand was completely numb at this point, a side effect from using her Manifest¡¯s special ability. However, this realization didn¡¯t stop her from forcing out her Core Energy. Within a few seconds, she began glowing a deep black color as a sinister amount of energy pulsed from her body.

    ¡®What? Did her energy pattern just change? But how?¡¯

    Bridgette looked perplexed as to how her opponent shifted their power in such a way.

    Carmen slowly knelt down and placed her palm onto the ground. A black shadow formed around her hand, growing and pulsing with great intensity. The shadow slowly shifted into a black inky liquid with needles emerging from it. From a distance it looked as though black blades of grass were growing from Carmen¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Wait, what!? That¡¯s not Void energy!¡± Bridgette exclaimed, stunned by the sudden change of Carmen¡¯s abilities. However, before this unknown power was fully revealed, the ground beneath them glowed brightly. The entire arena started to brutally shake, knocking everyone to the ground.

    Seconds later, the giant circle in the center of the arena started rotating. The twelve runes adorned on the floor lit up brightly, each symbol shining a different color one after the other. Then the final rune glowed a deep black color, causing the circle to make a loud unlocking noise.

    As soon as it finished, a blinding beam of white light shot from the center and engulfed the entire arena. Both teams were completely stunned by the light and unable to stand as the ground continued to shake violently.

    Great panic took place inside of the royal viewing room as instructors and coordinators scrambled. They were desperately trying to figure out what caused a sudden spike in Core Energy.

    ¡°Sir! The plane we¡¯re using in the Core Depths is becoming unstable! Core Energy is shifting too rapidly.¡± One of the coordinators exclaimed with great concern, trying to keep up with all of the negative readings racing across his hologram screen.

    ¡°What do you mean?! How bad is it?!¡± Headmaster Quinn asked, his face filled with fear and worry.

    Everyone in the room looked on as the many holograms around the room went blank, losing their connection to the Core Depths. Azhane caught a glimpse of a screen with Carmen, taking notice of the massive white light and crumbling ruins in the middle of their fight. She quickly stood up, sensing that something was terribly wrong.

    ¡°Sir! We need to get the students out now! Once the plane collapses, we won¡¯t be able to transport them out!¡± Another instructor said, looking at a simulation of the Core Depths falling apart.

    ¡°Well, get them out of there! End the exam this instant!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Quinn, take me to the portal.¡± Azhane suddenly said with great authority.

    ¡°Oh Your Majesty, we can handle this. No need to dirty your hands.¡±

    The Headmaster nervously laughed as he motioned for her to take a seat. Azhane stared coldly at him with her vivid red eyes, feeling extremely annoyed by his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you, I¡¯m telling you. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself¡­¡±

    Azhane¡¯s voice had zero patience and the coldness of her tone sent shivers down his spine. The room went quiet as everyone looked at the Queen with great surprise. Headmaster Quinn cleared his throat nervously before nodding.

    ¡°Ah y-yes, my apologies. Right this way, Your Majesty.¡±

    They quickly made their way to the lower chambers, eventually ending up at the Grand LaVeda portal. When they approached the double doors, Azhane pressed her fingers onto the crystal pendant around her neck. Immediately, her casual dress changed into an intricate black, combat outfit with a cape donning the Belouis crest.

    ¡°Felicity, assist the school with getting students out safely. I¡¯ll go and get Carmen.¡± Azhane demanded as she adjusted one of her black leathery gloves.

    ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡± Felicity replied with a deep bow. Azhane stepped through the golden portal and disappeared from the room.

    Meanwhile, the blinding light continued as the wind blew heavily from the circle. Moments later, the students began to feel an ungodly amount of Core Energy leak out from the center.

    ¡°Just what is that!?¡± Mariah yelled out, feeling terrified by the amount of energy radiating towards them. Sol and Dio whimpered loudly before unsummoning themselves, returning to Linus¡¯ body out of sheer fear. The light finally started to fade, revealing something quite peculiar within the middle of the circle.

    Standing there was a woman with a fairly petite build. She looked to be in her late thirties, her pale skin having no wrinkles or visible blemishes besides a tiny mole under her right eye. Her short hair was jet black and perfectly cut, the bangs impossibly even as they sat above her gray eyes.

    Curiously, she wore a simple, knee length white dress with long sleeves and exposed shoulders. Besides her otherworldly entrance, nothing seemed out of the ordinary about her.

    The woman began to stretch her arms above her head, as though she had just woken up from a comfortable nap. After she yawned deeply and got accustomed to her new locales, the whole arena became incredibly silent. Everyone marveled at this mysterious woman¡¯s power, having never felt this much Core Energy before.

    Once Carmen got a good look at the woman, she suddenly started having an all too familiar headache and reaction. Images of the Boundless raced through her consciousness as her head pounded and pulsed with pain.

    ¡®What? Why am I having these headaches again!? Didn¡¯t Homura fix this?¡¯

    She grimaced and winced while she gripped her forehead from the pain. The woman looked around the arena until fixing her gaze onto Carmen, noticing the negative reaction she was having. As soon as their eyes met, the woman smiled deviously, sending a terrifyingly grim shiver down Carmen¡¯s spine.

 MW VOL IV - CH 25: The Mysterious Woman

    The air was bitingly chilly and stagnant as everyone looked on at this mysterious woman, wondering why she kept staring at Carmen so intensely. Tension was high as nobody made any sudden movements, trying their best not to provoke whoever this powerful being was. Moments later, the woman spoke, breaking the silence like a hammer to glass.

    ¡°You there, girl¡­ Come here.¡± She demanded with a surprisingly soft, yet raspy voice.

    Despite the sudden request, her tone surprisingly didn''t have an ounce of hostility in it. Carmen looked up with confusion, wondering why she wanted her of all people to come forward. After a very brief ponder, Carmen didn¡¯t heed the request and stayed put, continuing to stand still in her spot.

    ¡°I said¡­ COME HERE¡­¡±

    The woman repeated with near godly authority. However, this time, her words sounded grizzly and weighted with great power. It was almost as though she spoke in an entirely different language, but for some reason, they could still fully understand every word. Immediately, Carmen lost control of her body as she unwillingly stood up and walked forward.

    ¡®What?! Why is my body moving on its own? I can¡¯t stop myself!¡¯

    She began to panic as her body moved completely against her will. When they noticed Carmen slowly making her way towards this mysterious lady, Mariah and Elise quickly stood up.

    ¡°What did you do to Carmen?! Let her go!¡± Mariah yelled, summoning forth her Manifest with zero hesitation.

    Bridgette and her team got to their feet as well, contemplating their next move in this harrowing situation. The woman looked at them with a fairly cold glare, seemingly irritated by their sudden defiance.

    ¡°Do not concern yourselves with my actions.¡± She said plainly, waiting for Carmen to arrive.

    ¡°Like hell we will!¡±

    Mariah gripped her Manifest and prepared to throw it, taking aim at the woman. After exerting her Core Energy, Mariah''s spear ignited into impressive orange and red flames.

    ¡°STOP.¡± The woman replied, using that same strange vocal tone from before.

    Everyone in the room, minus Carmen, froze in place and was unable to move.

    ¡°BOW.¡±

    Immediately, everyone dropped to their knees and lowered their heads. They fully prostrated themselves, bowing down to her against their will.

    ¡°I - I can¡¯t¡­ Move.. What is this?¡± Bridgette remarked, feeling completely overwhelmed by the strange power this woman commanded.

    ¡°Carmen¡­ No!¡± Elise cried out, sensing that Carmen was probably in great danger.

    As Carmen walked closer and closer to the strange lady, her headache intensified and the Boundless imagery rapidly played in her head. She made her final approach and after stopping a few steps in front of the woman, Carmen closed her eyes. She flinched from the pain of her headache and began to fear for the worst.

    The mysterious woman stepped forward and Carmen could feel her hand getting closer. Carmen shuddered slightly just as the woman¡¯s hand touched her shoulder, causing her heart to beat a thousand miles a minute. Then suddenly, the woman brought Carmen in for a hug, warmly embracing her out of nowhere.

    She hugged Carmen tightly and gently caressed the top of her head, as though Carmen were some long lost family member. She was stunned by the current situation, feeling confused as to why this was happening. While the woman patted her head, Carmen¡¯s headache ceased completely and she no longer saw images of the Boundless either. Before Carmen could say anything, the woman began to speak.

    ¡°What''s a Boundless like you doing down here child?¡± The lady asked with a fairly gentle smile.

    Carmen looked up slowly and stared into the woman¡¯s alluring gray eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Boundless like me? But I¡¯m not-.¡±

    Before Carmen could finish her reply, she was swiftly interrupted by a fast approaching object flying towards them. A large ethereal sword, shrouded in purple energy zipped past the woman¡¯s face with blinding speed. However, despite its incredible pace, the woman effortlessly dodged it by tilting her head slightly to the left.

    ¡°Ohh, what do we have here?¡± She said, noticing someone flying towards their location.

    Azhane Belouis levitated down to the ground with her twelve ethereal swords rotating around her. Her expression alone could kill a man with the amount of irritation painted across it.

    ¡°Let my sister go¡­ Or else.¡± Azhane said coldly, her bloodlust beginning to flow out in rapid fashion.

    Surprisingly, the woman didn¡¯t flinch even an inch at Azhane¡¯s immense power. She instead held an expression of great amusement, wondering who this uninvited guest was.

    Azhane scanned the room and noticed that all of the students were bowing down to this woman. Confusion quickly took over her face as she averted her gaze back to the woman, trying to understand the situation better.

    ¡°Tell me, who are you? What¡¯s your name?¡± The woman asked with great curiosity.

    ¡°Let Carmen go-¡±

    ¡°TELL ME YOUR NAME.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice shifted to that grizzly yet powerful tone of hers as she locked eyes with Azhane. However, to her surprise, Azhane remained silent and glared back with her vivid red eyes, seemingly unaffected by the woman¡¯s ability.

    ¡®What!? Why does my ability not work on her?¡¯

    She was greatly taken aback by the failure of her skill. The woman had clearly never experienced this before and her shocked expression proved this fact. She eventually stopped her embrace of Carmen and stepped forward, now looking a bit more serious.

    As soon as there was distance between her and Carmen, Azhane teleported herself directly in front of the woman and they both vanished from the arena. Almost immediately, everyone was released from that woman¡¯s power and could move their bodies again.

    ¡°Just what the hell was that!?!¡± Mariah exclaimed with confusion and fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we better leave this area.¡± Linus responded, not wanting to be around if that woman were to come back.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    However, once they all got to their feet, the ground began to shake violently again. The two groups stumbled and fell over as the earthquake increased in power. They all looked up and saw the sky cracking and falling apart, the orange atmosphere dematerializing and fading away with each passing second.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to move now!!¡± Cassidy yelled, helping Bridgette to her feet.

    Both groups started to sprint as pure chaos unfolded all around them. The ruins crumbled and the many trees around were uprooted before exploding into Core Energy particles. Moments later, a loud announcement was made within the plane.

    ¡°Attention all students! Attention all students! This Core Depth plane has become unstable due to an unidentified surge of Core Energy. The exam will be concluded and all students will be transported out of the exam area shortly!¡±

    The message was repeated multiple times until everyone began to glow a bright golden color.

    Within a few seconds, the two groups found themselves back in the lower chambers at the Grand portal doors.

    ¡°Lady Carmen, are you alright?¡± Felicity asked, helping Carmen stand and stabilizing her.

    Carmen took a moment to catch her breath before giving a nod of reassurance.

    ¡°That''s good, but what about Her Majesty? Is she not with you all?¡±

    Felicity looked around for a brief moment and noticed that Azhane was missing.

    ¡°Sis got caught up with something down there, but she teleported out before the plain collapsed so I think she¡¯s fine.¡± Carmen replied, recalling the events that just occurred.

    Before Felicity could ask a few more questions, her assistance was requested by some of the nearby instructors. As she walked away, Elise and Mariah started to head towards the steps. They looked back and motioned for Carmen to follow them. She nodded and quickly followed after them, still reeling from their time in the Core Depths.

    Azhane and her mysterious opponent appeared in a remote location, many miles south of LaVeda. The two clashed with titan level tenacity, trying their best to 1up the other with every chance.

    With a single point of the finger, Azhane¡¯s floating swords fired at her opponent. Their speed was incredible speed as they sliced and stabbed the air around her. Surprisingly, the woman effortlessly dodged the assault, not breaking a sweat in the slightest despite the amount of offensive pressure being applied to her. She was even able to skillfully block some of the blades with her bare hands, knocking them away as though they were harmless pieces of wood.

    The swords continued to miss their mark, carving up the terrain below as Azhane watched from above. However, just as her opponent dashed to the left, a rogue sword broke through and almost slashed her directly in the face. The woman strategically forced herself back before clasping her hands together to catch the blade. Once the blade stopped its advance, she tossed it to the side and looked up at Azhane to give her a cheeky smirk.

    Then with a single powerful leap, the woman blasted upwards with tremendous speed and force, crushing the ground beneath her in spectacular fashion. She flew towards Azhane and they quickly began trading blows in the air. The woman punched and kicked in rapid succession as Azhane¡¯s swords blocked the hits. Even though some of the attacks were too quick for the swords, Azhane¡¯s skillful teleports helped her dodge just enough.

    However, after trading a few blows, the woman realized the timing of Azhane¡¯s teleports and began to anticipate her movement. She purposely delayed her final attack, causing Azhane to mistime her next dodge. Once her moment came, she punched Azhane square in the jaw with terrifying and explosive force, sending her flying backwards as the impact rippled through her face.

    The blow had Azhane seeing double until she eventually composed herself, shaking her head before wiping the blood that trickled down from her mouth.

    ¡®How does she already know about the timings of my teleports? There¡¯s no way she¡¯d figure that out so quickly.¡¯

    She glared at her opponent with deadly red eyes, feeling incredibly irritated that this mysterious woman actually landed a significant blow. The amount of bloodlust seeping out of Azhane at this moment would have the most seasoned Vesta cowering and yet, this woman still had not an ounce of fear.

    Once Azhane was ready to continue their engagement, the woman slowly exhaled before closing her eyes. Suddenly, there was a significant uptick in the woman¡¯s Core Energy. Her power exploded outward as it took a visible form, causing the woman to glow with an ominous black aura. After her impressive show of strength, a tiara made of bones began to materialize on the woman¡¯s head. The single skull adorned at the center of it stared at Azhane menacingly, leaking a terrifying amount of Core Energy.

    ¡®Is that her Manifest?¡¯

    For the first time in this battle, Azhane was on full alert as she anticipated this woman¡¯s next move. Once her preparations were finished, the lady opened her eyes slowly.

    The moment her pale gray eyes met with Azhane''s, a pair of giant shadowy arms erupted out of the ground below and took aim at her. These arms were completely blacked out and devoid of any visible details. Not even the blazing sun above could bring color to their deep state of darkness.

    Azhane rapidly dodged the many hands that punched and grabbed at her, cutting a few down with her ethereal blades in the process. Despite her impressive movements, the hands were also delaying their attacks just enough to mess with her timings. She was eventually caught by one of the hands and it closed its fist with her inside, squeezing tightly with each passing second. Before its grip got too tight, the deep black hand exploded, sending shadowy remnants everywhere.

    Strategically, Azhane¡¯s floating swords rotated around her and blocked the attack completely. She then quickly created distance between them, racing upwards to get out of reach of the remaining hands. Once Azhane was far enough away, she looked down and took aim with her right palm extended. With a single burst of Core Energy, a rapidly increasing, purple void materialized.

    The void pulsed and flexed violently as it continued to grow, voraciously sucking in the air around it. With a forceful push of power, Azhane fired it off towards her enemy and watched as it made its menacing approach.

    ''Good riddance.''

    Azhane''s sent a deadly glare as her attack flew towards the woman with great speed, still growing in size. At this point, the orb was nearly impossible to dodge, stretching about a hundred meters wide.

    However, to Azhane¡¯s surprise, two massive shadow hands burst upwards and gripped the orb, stopping its advance. The hands sunk their fingers deep into it, squeezing as though it were a water balloon of sorts. Within a few seconds, the void was crushed like a grape and canceled out entirely.

    ¡°What!? Just who is this woman!?¡± Azhane exclaimed, absolutely floored that her attack was nullified so easily, making her look like some kind of third rate Vesta.

    Azhane began to weigh her options as the woman stared back with a smile, amused by her efforts so far. After a brief ponder, she aimed her palm downwards again and summoned forth hundreds of small voids, their size similar to that of kickballs. Once the sky was filled with purple orbs as far as the eye could see, the woman braced herself and prepared to retaliate.

    Within a single breath, the orbs rained down in terrifying fashion, plummeting down to the ground without delay. In almost every situation imaginable, this would be an easy checkmate for Azhane, however that would not be the case today. To her absolute shock, the woman''s Manifest summoned forth an equal amount of shadowy arms. The hundreds of deep black hands burst from the soil and took hold of an orb, firmly catching every single ounce of Azhane''s attack.

    A massive explosion occurred on the surface as all of Azhane''s abilities were rapidly being nullified one by one. Void energy was tossed around and imploded in every direction, lighting the area up with an impressive purple and black hue. After the attack was finished and the dust finally settled, there stood her opponent without a single scratch on her. Not only was she relatively unscathed, but even the ground and trees below were completely unharmed.

    ''Tch, am I really going to have to use the plane of nothingness against her? I don''t want to waste one of my charges, but I might not have a choice.''

    Azhane was in disbelief as she watched the woman nonchalantly brush the dirt off of her dress. She had never dealt with anyone handling her abilities with such ease, let alone matching her skill for skill. Having made up her mind, Azhane began to activate her Manifest''s special ability.

    ¡°This girl is quite impressive, I must admit. At this rate we¡¯re going to be here all day.¡± The woman muttered to herself, now growing a bit bored of this stalemate.

    Fortunately, her boredom didn''t last long once she noticed an absurd increase of power coming from Azhane. She looked up and saw Azhane¡¯s Manifest, The Grasp of Nihility, glowing a deep purple. A hue that it hadn¡¯t shown until now.

    All of the ethereal swords surrounding Azhane receded back into the void, as though she were preparing to unleash a finishing blow. Azhane aimed her right palm at the woman and continued to exert her Core Energy to unfathomable levels.

    ¡®Hmm, I don¡¯t like the feeling coming from that Manifest of hers. What is she planning?¡¯

    She stared back into Azhane¡¯s evil looking eyes, preparing herself for whatever was coming next. Within a single blink, Azhane appeared directly in front of the woman, palm extended as they stood face to face on the ground. However, before Azhane activated her Manifest¡¯s ability, the woman calmly spoke.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Azhane hesitated once she sensed all hostility leaving the woman at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m over it. Good fights though.¡±

    The woman slowly started to walk away in the opposite direction, seemingly having no interest in continuing. Azhane was dumbfounded. She didn''t understand why their fight had suddenly ended with no true conclusion. As Azhane stood there with a perplexed expression, the woman simply yawned and stretched her back.

    ¡°Ahh, I haven¡¯t gotten a workout like that in so long. Feels good to stretch my legs again.¡± She quipped with a playful chuckle as she did a few toe touches.

    Upon finishing her stretch routine, she got down on the ground and laid on her back, resting her hands behind her head. She looked up at the open sky above and smiled, admiring the many clouds gently rolling by.

    ''She can''t be serious right now! Just who am I dealing with here??''

    This question and many others raced through Azhane''s mind as she watched this woman relax and chill right before her eyes.

 MW VOL IV - CH 26: Friend or Foe?

    Azhane stood by in disbelief at her opponent''s sudden lack of desire to fight. She turned her attention towards the woman and desummoned her Manifest, not seeing the point in having it out anymore.

    ¡°Hey, are you just going to stand there or what? Come join me!¡± The woman loudly requested, looking over at her with a smirk. Azhane sighed and slowly walked over, cautiously sitting a short distance next to her.

    ¡®What is going on? We were trying to kill each other just a few minutes ago and now she wants me to admire nature with her?? I don¡¯t get it.¡¯

    Azhane remained skeptical as she side eyed her foe, not trusting her for even a second.

    ¡°My how I¡¯ve missed this sky. So filled with beautiful wonder and charm.¡± The woman softly remarked with a smile. Azhane looked up at the sky as well before posing a question.

    ¡°Umm, so.. Who are you?¡± She asked, patiently awaiting an answer. A brief moment passed until the lady glanced over with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°I asked you that same question earlier and you didn¡¯t answer me¡­ Tell me your name first and I¡¯ll tell you mine.¡± She replied with a slight pout.

    Azhane rolled her eyes at the childlike behavior before sighing loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Azhane Belouis, the current ruler of Volaire.¡±

    ¡°Volaire? Hm, never heard of it.¡± The woman wrinkled her face in confusion as she tried to figure out what kind of place that would be. After a brief ponder she finally introduced herself.

    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m Solana, Queen of the Boundless.¡±

    As soon as the words left Solana''s mouth, Azhane¡¯s eyes went wide with incredible rage and hatred. The memories of what the Boundless did to Volaire and Alaira as a whole rapidly filled her mind again.

    ¡°What foul critter crawled into your britches?¡± The woman asked, noticing the sudden surge of bloodlust coming from Azhane.

    ¡°Queen of the Boundless?? How can that even be possible!? I thought I dealt with your kind last year!¡±

    ¡°Dealt with my kind? What do you mean?¡±

    Solana¡¯s interest was fully piqued at this point, causing her to sit up and stare Azhane in the eyes. Azhane angrily told her what happened last year after the Boundless were revived, not missing a single detail.

    ¡°I slaughtered them all with no remorse and I have no problem doing the same to you.¡±

    Despite Azhane''s dark and hostile tone, Solana looked at her with very little emotion or fear. She simply laid her head back down and looked up at the sky again. Solana didn¡¯t care one bit about Azhane¡¯s little tantrum and instead, replied with something quite surprising.

    ¡°Good riddance¡­ Serves them right..¡± Solana muttered, now seemingly deep in thought. Azhane was taken aback by this response, shocked she would be so aloof about such a serious matter.

    ¡°What? Good riddance? But those were your people! As a Queen, shouldn¡¯t you have more care for your citizens??¡±

    ¡°Pfft, my people? Those were no people of mine. Every last one of them betrayed me and put me in that damn sealed chamber. As far as I¡¯m concerned, they got what they deserved¡­¡±

    Solana was clearly annoyed by the mere mention of her citizens, their deceitful actions still fresh on her mind. Azhane couldn''t believe what she had just heard, causing her bloodlust to cease completely.

    ¡°Explain¡­¡±

    Azhane was eager to know what happened to cause this woman to be so dismissive towards her own kind. Solana simply glanced over at Azhane, noticing her interest in the matter. She then looked back towards the sky before softly sighing and briefly pondering her thoughts. After a few moments of silence, Solana began to tell a deep story of what truly happened with the Boundless.

    ~MANY MILLENNIA AGO

    Solana was a kind, yet steadfast ruler of her people. She had great pride in how she ran things, feeling her way was both fair and inclusive. However, there were some within her ranks that felt very differently.

    At the beginning of Alaira, the three races all lived together in harmony. The Humans, the Siestians, and the Boundless coexisted and helped build up the foundations of this world. The Humans tended to the grounds, harvesting and nourishing the many flora and fauna. The Siestians cultivated the seas and bodies of water. The Boundless maintained the Core of Alaira and built up the Core Depths underneath.

    All three races played an important role and worked together as equals. However, this mentality began to shift for the Boundless thanks to one individual, Briddle. As the chief advisor and right hand man to Solana, his position was very high in their ranks. Briddle felt that the Boundless were superior to the Humans and Siestians. Since they were the ones tending to the actual core, the source of all power, they had special privilege.

    ¡°The mighty Core has chosen us, above all others, to build it up. Surely that must mean we¡¯ve been granted favor over the other races.¡±

    Briddle would often say to their citizens. He was very good with words and could manipulate the minds of anyone willing to listen.

    Within a few short months, he had the entire race believing that the Boundless should be the rulers of this world, leading over the other races. No longer equals but masters with servants. Queen Solana did not share this same mentality. She felt that they had a duty to help Alaira grow and become more unified, understanding that his line of thinking would only set the world back and end progress. Despite Briddle¡¯s many attempts to convince the Queen, he failed to get through to her.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    In a fit of rage, he sought the assistance of a powerful Boundless shaman to prepare a sealing ritual on the Queen. This shaman was also a highly trusted aide to Solana, having been a significant influence in her life since she was a child. If Briddle''s goal to take Solana out of the picture was to work, this shaman was the key to making that happen. He knew that with her great strength and power, he could never hope to defeat her in combat, so Briddle needed to utilize a more underhanded tactic.

    After much preparation, the moment finally came for him. As Solana slept soundly, the shaman snuck into her room and placed a temporary hex upon her. This hex was programed to activate whenever she utilized her vocal based abilities, knocking her unconscious for a time.

    The following night, Briddle thrust the Boundless city within the Core Depths into absolute chaos, staging a great rebellion. Every Boundless citizen rioted and was fully against the Queen, convinced that she was holding them back from reaching their full potential.

    Once Solana realized that reasoning with them was no longer an option, she tried to make use of her power to regain control of her people. However, just as she attempted to use that powerful voice of hers, the hex triggered and Solana was immediately knocked unconscious. This moment allowed them to chain the Queen up and transport her without fear of retaliation.

    When she awoke, Solana was at the center of an arena, surrounded by thousands of angry and hostile Boundless citizens. She quickly stood, and yelled out with her powerful voice, hoping to command them to stand down. However, nothing happened and the citizens continued to scream out obscenities at her.

    With a shocked expression, she slowly walked forward and noticed a barrier between her and everyone else. As she placed her hand on the invisible wall, a familiar voice began to speak. Briddle, the Boundless Council, his five generals, and the shaman appeared before her.

    ¡°I hate that it came to this, but it¡¯s time we made some changes around here. Rest assured though, I¡¯ll take good care of our people.¡± Briddle said with a cheeky smile, pressing his hand against the barrier as well. Solana scowled, baring her sharp teeth before attempting to summon forth her Manifest.

    However, after a few silent seconds, she noticed that her Manifest did not heed her call. For some reason, her connection to the Core of Alaira had completely ceased within this barrier. Moments later, Briddle and everyone accompanying him, stood around the barrier in a circle. They aimed their hands towards Solana as the shaman began chanting in their dialect.

    The runes on the floor surrounding her lit up in a multitude of colors, one after the other until all twelve symbols glowed brightly. A massive burst of Core Energy radiated in the area until a bright, white light flashed. Once the light faded, Solana was no longer present. She had been sealed away in a chamber, locked behind twelve Affinity locks. This ancient seal could only be broken when individuals stood on the runes and used skills of that affinity in a specific order.

    With her no longer in the picture, Briddle ascended the throne and named himself the Boundless King. This inevitably led to their battle against the other races, causing the Boundless to be sealed away and erased from the history books.

    ~

    Azhane was absolutely enthralled by this story. She slowly pieced things together in her mind as she remembered what the Ocean Goddess told them at last year¡¯s Summit.

    ¡°If what you say is true, then I definitely feel for you. That bastard Briddle put us all through so much turmoil and despair.¡± Azhane said, having slight sympathy for her. Solana nodded before sitting up and looking around her surroundings.

    ¡°Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t have been so trusting of him. It¡¯s my fault for not taking action quicker. So naive on my part¡­¡± Solana replied with a heavy sigh, clearly irritated by the situation. Azhane remained silent, not knowing what she should say at that moment.

    Solana then turned her attention towards Azhane with a curious expression. She asked a few questions about the current time period and if certain people were still around. Azhane told her the year and had no real answer for the people she mentioned, confused by their names.

    ¡°So it¡¯s been that long? Truly unfortunate¡­¡±

    Solana looked disappointed by the news as she quietly processed this information in her head. The two continued to chat about various other changes to Alaira, until Solana mentioned something quite concerning.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that there¡¯s only four of us left in this world. Who would¡¯ve thought my race would be reduced to such a pathetic number.¡± Solana said, looking out towards the tree line. Azhane cocked her head to the side with a perplexed expression.

    ¡°Four of us? What do you mean?¡± She asked, her heart slowly picking up its pace. Solana nodded as she crossed her arms and closed her eyes, focusing her senses together.

    ¡°Yeah. I can sense two Boundless hiding up in those northern mountains, that sister of yours, and me of course.¡±

    Solana slowly opened her eyes before turning her attention towards the north, fully locked in on their positions. Surprise raced across Azhane¡¯s face once she realized what Solana had said.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­ What do you mean by that?? Carmen isn¡¯t a Boundless! Stop talking nonsense.¡± Azhane remarked with an annoyed cadence, clearly not in the mood for jokes.

    ¡°Honey, that girl has Boundless blood running all through her veins. I can smell her all the way over here. It¡¯s such a memorable scent from my kingdom.¡±

    Solana turned her nose upwards and sniffed, smiling as she admired the fragrance.

    ¡°What!? Why would she have Boundless blood?? You aren¡¯t making any sense!¡±

    Azhane¡¯s voice was becoming more shaky as confusion and anger started to take over. Solana side-eyed Azhane with a deadly serious glare.

    ¡°What reason do I have to lie to you? I couldn¡¯t care less if you believe me or not. But, It seems to me that someone within your ranks is withholding information from you. You¡¯d be wise to figure out why.¡±

    Solana''s tone turned fairly cold, as though she were giving Azhane a warning and reminding her of the situation she went through. Azhane flinched slightly as she processed this information, not sure of what she should do.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. I¡¯ll look into it just to make sure.¡±

    Azhane stood from the ground and brushed the dirt off of her leggings.

    ¡°Well Solana, this encounter has certainly been uh, an interesting one. However, I need to head back to Volaire. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re wondering where I am.¡± She added with a slight chuckle. Solana nodded and got to her feet as well, now standing face to face with Azhane.

    ¡°Hey, you mind if I tag along? To be quite honest with you, I rather enjoyed this brief moment. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a normal conversation with someone.¡± Solana asked while running her fingers through her short and pristine, jet black hair. Azhane stood there silently, surprised by the request but also remaining quite cautious.

    ¡°Annnd, I don¡¯t really have anywhere to go at the moment. Considering my uh, circumstances.¡± She added with a hearty laugh and smile.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. We just met and given my past experience with the Boundless, I¡¯m not sure if I fully trust you.¡±

    ¡°Oh I understand that, but do you think it¡¯s wise to leave me alone out here, unattended? What if I go on a savage rampage and destroy a city or two? Their blood would be on your hands¡­¡±

    Solana sent a devious yet playful smile, seeing if Azhane would take the bait. Azhane slightly scowled and looked fully prepared to start another fight, her Core Energy beginning to ramp upwards yet again. However, to her surprise, Solana burst out laughing.

    ¡°It was a joke! No need to get so upset. I swear, you really need to loosen up more, that childish alter ego of yours is kind of annoying. Plus, I really don¡¯t feel like fighting you again. It''d be the biggest waste of both our time.¡± Solana said with a hefty chuckle, poking fun at her new acquaintance. Azhane palmed her forehead in great annoyance, sighing in the process.

    ¡°And if I''m being honest, I¡¯m quite curious to see this nation of yours. I promise you that subjugation is the last thing on my mind, so rest assured.¡±

    Solana stared directly at Azhane, her gaze looking as genuine as possible. Azhane pondered the thought for a moment until she eventually extended her hand.

    ¡°Okay Solana, I¡¯ll trust you. However, the moment you try anything, I swear I¡¯ll end you.¡±

    Her tone was incredibly cold, showing that she meant every word she said. Solana nodded and smiled as she took Azhane''s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my best behavior! Oh, and please call me Sola. Feels awkward with you calling me by my full name.¡±

    Azhane sighed before accepting her statement, agreeing to address her accordingly. Then within a single blink, the two vanished and found themselves in the grand foyer of Castle de Belouis.

    ¡°Oh my! I must say, that ability of yours is quite handy.¡± Sola said, looking impressed by Azhane¡¯s dimensional skills.

    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll show you around my home.¡±

    Azhane smiled and motioned for Sola to walk with her. The two began to wander around the castle, surprisingly enjoying each other''s company. Two equals in power, now forming a strange yet close friendship.

 MW VOL IV - CH 27: Humiliating Results

    Later that day at LaVeda University, the midterm results were finally posted in the Grand Hall of the main building. All of the first year students stood by in great anticipation, waiting patiently for the hologram screens to display their scores and ranks.

    ¡°Now remember, these rankings are an accumulation of your individual skill, teamwork, and use of abilities in a team based environment. Your written exams also play a small part in the results, so keep that in mind." Lady Ravala said loudly, making sure everyone understood the scoring criteria.

    "These rankings will also be your starting point for the remainder of the year. Your performance on future exams and combat exercises will either increase or decrease your rank, so be sure to maintain a high standard, otherwise you¡¯ll be left behind by your peers.¡±

    Moments later, Core Energy entered the room and multiple screens came into view on the massive lobby walls. Numbers and names began populating the holographic displays, filling up with a rapid pace. The first screen revealed the top ten rankings, showing a picture of the person associated with the rank as well. Carmen, Elise, and Mariah walked up and paid close attention as it listed names one by one.

    The top ten rankings went as follows:

    <ol>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Bridgette Vandel</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Cassidy Trello</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Linus Monroe</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Caleb Ravenfell</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Sebastian Woods</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Lara Blaze</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Mariah Dale</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Damien Pierce</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Keith Aspen</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Rashon Kino</li>

    </ol>

    ¡°Congrats, Mariah! You got in the top ten!!¡± Said a nearby Wyvern student with great excitement, pointing out the fact that she was the only first year Wyvern student to accomplish this feat. Her accomplishment gave their class some representation amongst nine other Phoenix class students.

    As other Wyvern students surrounded Mariah and cheered her on, Elise saw her name pop up at rank twelve. However, with each passing name, she began to look confused by the rankings and wondered why Carmen hadn¡¯t been listed. They moved over to the third screen and she continued to look for her name, until it finally popped up.

    Rank number 30, Carmen Belouis

    ¡°No way! How did you get rank thirty!?" Elise asked with a surprised expression, not understanding how that happened.

    Carmen stood there with a blank stare, stunned by the instructor''s assessment of her performance. Bridgette walked over and saw Carmen¡¯s low rank, causing her to burst out in laughter. She howled as though she had just heard the funniest joke of all time.

    ¡°Thirtieth!? You couldn¡¯t even hit the top ten, let alone number one like you said! Oh my stomach, this is tooo funny! Such a joke you are!¡± Bridgette said with continued laughter, mocking Carmen with every word. As other students noticed the commotion, chatter began to fill the air around them.

    ¡°Oof, she barely got rank thirty?! So much for my bet.¡± , ¡°Wow, so bad. I thought she would be top five at least.¡± , ¡° Aren¡¯t the Belouis supposed to be crazy strong? How did she rank so low?¡± , ¡°Heh, maybe Wyvern is too hard for her. Griffon Class might be more her speed.¡±

    Many students continued to whisper and murmur about Carmen¡¯s disappointing results, gossiping about her failure to meet expectations. The harsh comments, along with her many midterm blunders, began stewing in Carmen¡¯s mind.

    ''Ever since I''ve attended this stupid school it''s been nothing but losses and failures. Why is it always me? Why can''t I just be like everyone else?! I''m so sick of this!''

    At this point, Carmen couldn¡¯t take it anymore as her thoughts began to boil over in rapid fashion. She quickly sprinted out of the room with tears flowing heavily from her eyes.

    "Carmen wait!" Elise yelled out with a concerned tone. Before she could pursue Carmen, other students crowded the area to see their test results, completely blocking her path.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    As Carmen made her escape, Caleb saw her on his way to the Grand Hall. His heart fluttered once he saw her silver hair, prompting him to speed up his approach. He couldn''t wait to talk to her now that the exam was over.

    ¡°Hey Carme-¡± He said but stopped once she sprinted past him, not even acknowledging his presence. Caleb stood there with a perplexed expression, wondering why she had completely ignored him. He eventually took off running after her, but once he rounded the corner, Carmen was nowhere to be seen.

    ''Where did you go, Carmen?''

    He continued to sprint down the halls, searching for Carmen in every location he could think of. However, with each place he checked, she continued to elude him.

    After many minutes of running, Carmen found herself at an empty courtyard on the opposite side of the University. She sat on a bench with her head buried in her hands, sobbing uncontrollably. All the pain she had been holding in for months finally sprung forth and that overwhelming sense of failure cascaded like a tsunami. She cried for a while longer until she heard a somewhat familiar voice speaking softly to her.

    ¡°Um, are you okay? Can I do anything for you?¡± The girl asked warmly.

    Carmen slowly looked up and saw Cassidy standing there with great concern on her face. Carmen wiped her eyes and shook her head, not saying a single word.

    ¡°Do you mind if I sit?¡±

    Cassidy sent Carmen a kind smile as she brushed her curly hair to the side, revealing the gills on her neck. Carmen shook her head again, prompting Cassidy to take a seat next to her. They sat there in silence until Cassidy finally spoke up.

    ¡°Things haven¡¯t been going your way lately, huh?¡± She asked softly, her voice so gentle and warm. Carmen didn¡¯t respond as she continued to stare at the ground with a dejected glare.

    ¡°Yeah, I know the feeling¡­ Trust me.¡±

    Cassidy sighed and looked up at the large rotunda at the center of the courtyard. Things remained quiet for a moment, until Carmen¡¯s groggy voice cut through the silence.

    When she spoke, Caleb caught a glimpse of her silver hair as he walked past the door. Before he entered the room, he noticed that she was talking to someone. He opted to hide around the corner and listened in on their conversation, focusing his senses the best he could.

    ¡°You know the feeling? How? Ever since I¡¯ve come to LaVeda, I''ve been nothing but a joke. All I ever do here is lose and humiliate myself. Mariah, loss. Bridgette, loss. Rosemarie, loss. Olivia, loss. Below average test scores, ranked thirty on the midterm, and the list goes on and on.¡± Carmen said, her voice shaky with irritation.

    ¡°Everyone expects so much from me just because of my family name and I¡­ I just can¡¯t live up to those expectations. I try so hard but it¡¯s never good enough for anyone. Why must they keep comparing me to my sisters? I¡¯m not them! So no, I don¡¯t think you could possibly know the feeling.¡±

    Carmen''s tone was incredibly cold as she sent a glare towards Cassidy, not believing this Siestian girl for one second. Cassidy sat there quietly, pondering over Carmen¡¯s rather direct response.

    ¡°Well... I¡¯ve kind of been dealing with similar things since I was young. While you have high expectations from outsiders, I have that from my family on the inside. If everything isn¡¯t near perfect, I¡¯m to be disciplined. I need to be the smartest, the strongest, and most talented in all aspects, otherwise I won¡¯t be worthy of succeeding the Ocean Goddess once her tenure is up.¡± Cassidy replied, giving some insight on her life as Lovell¡¯s protege.

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m even terrified to tell them that I got rank two instead of one. It¡¯s that serious for my family. So yeah, I do know the feeling. You and I are more similar than you think.¡±

    Once Carmen heard this, her coldness slowly subsided as she continued to stare at the floor. The two remained quiet until Carmen slightly snickered.

    ¡°Coming from prestigious families really is the worst¡­¡± She said with a sigh, now relaxing her tense posture on the bench.

    ¡°Yup, but what can you do? My father always says that if you feel like you¡¯re not enough, you just have to push and work until you are enough. Eventually, people will see your greatness.¡±

    Cassidy smiled as she reached over, wiping the runny makeup off of Carmen¡¯s face. Carmen smiled for the first time and nodded, now feeling a bit better.

    ¡°Oh and by the way, the four classes are holding a party to celebrate the end of midterms. You should come.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I think I want to be alone tonight.¡±

    Carmen stood from the bench and slightly sulked, prompting Cassidy to stand and place her hand on Carmen''s shoulder.

    ¡°Alright, well if you need anything just ask. Get some rest and I¡¯ll catch you later, okay?¡±

    Cassidy smiled once again and made her way to the entrance, waving in the process. Carmen waved back and walked in the opposite direction, exiting the courtyard with her head still down. Caleb got to his feet and looked around the corner, now seeing that the courtyard was empty.

    ¡°I had no idea that¡¯s what she was dealing with. Gah, my father would be so disappointed in my ignorance! I¡¯ve gotta do something.¡± He muttered with an annoyed cadence. He wanted to give Carmen the happiness she deserved, but his lack of awareness was proving to be quite the obstacle. Caleb rushed out of the room and started formulating a plan in his head. Once he made it to the exit, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    ''Ah, wait... She said she wanted to be alone. Maybe I should just give her some space for now...''

    Caleb sighed as he looked towards the setting sun, wondering if he was making the right choice or not. He eventually collected himself and walked in the opposite direction, biding his time until their next encounter.

 MW VOL IV - CH 28: Late Night Sorrows

    Late that night, Carmen grabbed her brown winter cloak from the closet. After putting it on and pulling up the hood, she stepped out into the cold winter darkness. She trekked through the woods for a while until she entered a nearby town, a few miles outside of LaVeda.

    Carmen looked around until she found a fairly sketchy tavern on the farside of town. The green sign out front said ¡°The Hazy Pour Taphouse¡± in a simple, blocky font. She cautiously stepped inside and saw a few people seated. They were all big, burly men, clearly mercenaries or hunters of some sort.

    The customers took notice of Carmen¡¯s hood, finding her presence to be strange and suspicious. After an awkward silence, they eventually resumed their prior conversations. Carmen breathed a sigh of relief and quickly approached a seat at the back of the room. The table sat in a dimly lit and dingy corner, perfect enough to keep her presence at a minimum.

    The air was thick with smokey haze and the smell of alcohol, a fragrance that relentlessly attacked her senses. Moments later, a waitress came over and looked at Carmen, wondering why she had her head covered.

    ¡°What can I get you, miss?¡± She asked with a strange, northern accent.

    ¡°Oh, uhm. Give me a glass of Vahneir with ice please.¡± Carmen replied, trying to make her voice sound deeper than it was. The waitress looked surprised by the order, but ultimately wrote it down and walked away.

    She returned with the requested beverage, placing it on the table gently. Carmen looked at the dark yellow drink and contemplated her decision.

    ''Zalthia always drinks this when she¡¯s had a rough day. Maybe it¡¯ll help me feel better.''

    She quietly amped herself up with a deep breath before taking a drink of this wild concoction. Carmen sipped from the glass and felt her spine quiver as the drink went down. She grimaced and coughed at its disgustingly bitter taste, making funny faces in the process.

    ¡°EUGH! How does she drink this stuff?? It tastes like old leather and burnt tea leaves.¡± She squealed to herself, greatly regretting her choice of beverage. She contemplated going for a second sip, but once she brought the glass to her mouth, an unfamiliar voice interrupted her.

    ¡°Yo, you''re in my seat¡­¡± The man said with a deep, booming voice.

    Carmen looked over and saw a tall man with a fairly dirty face. His beard was long and unkempt, his hair disheveled, and the gray robe her wore was terribly tattered.

    ¡°Did you hear me? I said, that''s my chair you¡¯re in.¡±

    His tone grew more annoyed and irritated by the second as he awaited an answer. Carmen looked at him and glared with her vibrant red eyes, hoping he would leave her alone. The man slightly cocked his head to the side, as though noticing something.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Don¡¯t I know you from somewhere?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Carmen quickly turned her head and looked down, praying that her cover wasn¡¯t blown. He glared at the top of her hood and sighed, eventually pulling out a chair in front of her and sitting at the table. Carmen glanced up and took a closer look at the man, curious as to who he was.

    ¡®Why did he have to sit here? Who even is this man and why does he claim to know me?¡¯

    Carmen wondered, her mind racing a mile a minute. The man got comfortable in his seat and coughed a couple times, his breath now permeating the air. The terrible smells were intense as they danced around Carmen¡¯s nose.

    ¡®Plus he reeks of alcohol and body odor!¡¯

    She started to breathe out of her mouth, hating every moment of this situation. The waitress eventually walked over and took notice of Carmen¡¯s uninvited guest.

    ¡°Geez Varric, you¡¯re back here again? Look, It¡¯s good business for me, but you¡¯ve seriously gotta lay off the drinks for a bit. It¡¯s not healthy for you.¡± She said while showing great concern, worried about the damage he could be doing to his body.

    "I¡¯ll be fine Rachel, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He replied with a grizzled and raspy tone, not breaking eye contact with Carmen for even a second. Rachel shrugged and took out her notepad.

    ¡°Well, what can I get you then? The usual?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll start with this one for now, toots.¡±

    The man reached for Carmen¡¯s drink and took a long sip while maintaining eye contact with her. Rachel sighed and nodded, walking away from the table to tend to her other customers.

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s mine! You can¡¯t just take other people¡¯s drinks.¡± Carmen exclaimed, feeling annoyed by this strange man. He glared back at her while swishing the drink around in the cup.

    ¡°Please, a kid like you shouldn¡¯t be drinking this stuff anyways. Why are you even here?¡± He asked coldly, not fooled one bit by her hidden identity.

    ¡°Well, I.. Uh.. That¡¯s not important.¡±

    Carmen started to grow quite nervous, feeling embarrassed to be in this position. The man raised one eyebrow and lightly snickered.

    ¡°Geez, are all you Belouis brats so stubborn? It¡¯s gotta be tiring.¡± He remarked, taking another long sip of the Vahneir. Carmen was now on full alert once she heard him mention her family.

    ¡®How does he know about my family?? My hair is covered right now.¡¯¡¯

    Her mind was spiraling as she tried to figure out who this was, growing more confused by his statement. Carmen thought for a second and remembered the waitress called him Varric. She then looked at the man and started to match his description with Varric Clover, the Calamity Class Vesta that fought against Azhane during the 2nd great Manifest War.

    Their faces matched up perfectly, the only difference was that he seemed to have let himself go completely. No longer a cleanly shaven man with masculine features, but instead a dirty, unkempt, bearded man. Carmen¡¯s eyes widened and panic began to set in.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°If that damn sister of yours wasn¡¯t so stubborn, I probably wouldn¡¯t be in this state right now. She completely crushed my pride as a man and as a Vesta. Showing me mercy was worse than just killing me¡­¡± Varric said with slightly slurred speech, drowning his sorrows with more alcohol.

    Carmen slowly stood up, not wanting to be with this seemingly dangerous man. She bowed her head and prepared to make an exit.

    ¡°Well, I must be going. Enjoy your drink.¡± She said before walking away.

    Once she took a few steps from the table, Varric gripped her arm tightly. She immediately began to sense the Calamity Class levels of Core Energy coursing through this man.

    ¡°No, sit back down and let¡¯s chat¡­¡± He said with a deep glare.

    Fear overcame Carmen as she heeded his demand, slowly turning around and sitting back in her chair.

    ¡®Stay calm Carmen, if he wanted to kill you he would¡¯ve done it already. Just keep your head level.¡¯

    Every bone in her body screamed for her to run away, but she simply didn¡¯t have the guts to flee. Once Varric took another sip, he posed a question to her.

    ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s a kid like you doing in a shabby place like this? I¡¯m dying to know.¡± Varric chuckled, finding her presence here to be quite comical.

    ¡°Why do you keep assuming I¡¯m a kid?¡±

    ¡°Because what grown ass woman wears a school uniform to a taphouse?¡±

    He looked down and noticed Carmen¡¯s skirt peeking out the side of her cloak. She did the same and embarrassingly readjusted herself, hiding the skirt as quick as possible. Carmen then looked down at the table and blushed, pondering his question again.

    ¡°Well, I guess¡­ I thought this place would make me feel better.. You know, after a rough day.¡± She softly replied, looking a bit dejected.

    ¡°You thought this shithole was going to make you feel better? The hell kind of logic is that??¡±

    Varric laughed again, not understanding Carmen¡¯s line of thinking at all. Carmen glanced up with an angered, yet embarrassed glare. Varric rolled his eyes and took another sip.

    ¡°Chill out would ya, it¡¯s a joke¡­¡±

    His tone turned more serious as he began to realize that this kid was probably going through some stuff.

    ¡°So, what could possibly be going so wrong that you felt this place of all places would help?¡± Varric asked in an almost fatherly manner.

    Carmen softened her glare and unwillingly spilled her guts to Varric. She talked about her many fights at school, the midterms, her low ranking, and many other things that had been bothering her.

    Carmen talked for an hour and Varric didn¡¯t say a single word the entire time, he just sipped his drinks and listened. When Carmen finished her extended monologue, Varric nodded his head and acknowledged that he understood. The taphouse was completely empty at this point, the sound of the ice clinking in his glass echoing against the walls.

    ¡°Well kid, I¡¯m not going to sit here and try to give you advice. No one has time for that bullshit. What you¡¯re experiencing is life, plain and simple. You either grow from it or you don¡¯t. It¡¯s all on you what your next move is.¡± He said matter of factly.

    ¡°I know, but I feel so stuck¡­ I don¡¯t know how to progress forward.¡± Carmen quickly replied, pleading for a better answer.

    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    Varric took one last sip of his many drinks and started to stand.

    ¡°But¡­ How¡¯d you get to be so strong? Surely you have some kind of advice to give me!¡±

    Carmen pouted slightly as she stared with child-like eyes. Varric simply sighed and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Look kid, I¡¯ve got nothing to tell you. Just do some training or something, I don¡¯t know. Sitting here crying about how stuck you are isn¡¯t going to help, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Varric said as he scratched his matted beard. Carmen frowned and looked down at the table again as Varric slid some of the cups over to the side.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been fun. Hope you get some closure, or whatever they say. I¡¯ve gotta head out.¡±

    He adjusted his tattered robes and took out a few golden coins, placing them on the table. Once he stepped away from the table, Carmen sprung up from her seat as though she just came up with the most brilliant idea ever.

    ¡°Varric, train me! Let me be your student!¡± She exclaimed with great determination. Varric turned around with an annoyed expression, his eyebrows raising towards the roof.

    ¡°Huh!? Why the hell would I waste my time doing that? I¡¯m not interested in babysitting children.¡± He replied, almost offended that she would ask that of him.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m out of the Vesta business now. There¡¯s no point in any of it anymore.¡±

    ¡°But why??¡± Carmen pleaded, not understanding how someone so powerful could be so uninterested in everything.

    ¡°Kid, there are some things you just won¡¯t understand until you experience it for yourself. When your pride is hurt, that damage is irreparable¡­¡±

    He looked down at his hands and watched them shake, as though a previous trauma was being unearthed at that moment. Carmen stood in stunned silence as he started walking away. Before she even thought about what to say, Carmen blurted out something Varric didn¡¯t expect to ever hear.

    ¡°I¡¯m a dual type! Just like you! So please, train me how to better use my abilities. You¡¯re the only one that understands how to do so!¡± She exclaimed, her eyes beginning to water as she pleaded her case further. Varric stopped and slowly looked over his shoulder. He saw Carmen¡¯s full face and silver hair sparkling in the light, tears dripping from her red eyes.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked with great shock. Carmen wiped her eyes and collected herself before replying.

    ¡°I have two affinities. Void and Dark.¡±

    Varric¡¯s eyes went wide upon hearing this information. Dual types Vestas were impossibly rare and many believed that Varric Clover was the only one to possess such an elusive trait. In his thirty-seven years of life, this was the first time he had ever come across someone with that same potential.

    ¡°Show me.¡± He demanded with a serious tone, now fully sobered up and focused as he approached her.

    Carmen nodded and stepped forward, holding out both her hands. Suddenly, a purple orb appeared above the left hand and a black, inky blob floated above the right.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡±

    Varric was speechless, not believing what he was seeing. He stared at her hands and began to ponder a few thoughts.

    ¡®Is this a sign? It¡¯s gotta be, right?¡¯

    He questioned internally, now contemplating Carmen¡¯s request. He eventually looked up and stared intensely at Carmen, sizing her up for a longer than usual moment. After what felt like an eternity, Varric sighed and nodded.

    ¡°Alright kid, but only under one condition. No one, and I mean no one, must know about this. I¡¯ll be a laughing stock if people found out the great Varric Clover, Calamity Class Mercenary, dual Affinity extraordinaire, was teaching some crybaby girl how to fight. My pride is hurt enough.¡± He said, slightly regretting his decision. Upon hearing this, Carmen leapt into the air with great excitement.

    ¡°Yes!! Thank you!! I swear, I¡¯ll follow your instructions as best I can!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, just chill out already, I get it. Damn, you¡¯re annoying. Anyways, meet me at the town gate two days from now at noon. We¡¯ll begin then.¡± Varric replied, rolling his eyes at Carmen¡¯s excited response. Carmen quickly nodded and agreed to the terms.

    She rushed to the taphouse entrance and waved, sending Varric the happiest smile he¡¯d ever seen before exiting the building. The waitress walked over to Varric with a surprised expression.

    ¡°You sure you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± She asked, having overheard their whole conversation.

    ¡°Honestly? I¡¯ve no idea. But, for some reason, I see a lot of my younger self in that kid. No one helped me out back then, so.. I guess, I don¡¯t want to see someone else go through the same thing. I dunno¡­¡±

    Varric¡¯s response was much softer than usual, causing Rachel to look rather impressed.

    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t think you had this kind of side to you. Where has this been all my life?¡± She playfully quipped.

    ¡°Ugh, shut up, would ya!¡±

    Varric pulled his hood up and immediately left the taphouse, slamming the door behind him.

    ¡°Hopefully that girl can get you back on track, Varric.¡± Rachel softly said to herself, knowing how far he had fallen from grace. She then turned to the table and began cleaning it up, humming a gentle tune in the process.

 MW VOL IV - CH 29: Semester of Uncertainty

    When Carmen returned to the girls'' dormitory, she noticed that Olivia was sitting alone in the grand foyer. Upon further inspection, she seemed to be jotting down some notes inside of a small leather bound journal.

    "Hey Olivia, what''re you still doing up?" Carmen curiously asked, glancing at the large clock nestled on the wall. Olivia looked up with a startled expression as she quickly closed her journal, tucking it underneath her leg.

    "Oh, hey Carmen! Uhh, I''m just doing a little studying. Gotta keep my mind sharp, ya know?" She replied with an awkward and suspicious smile.

    "Studying? I see..."

    Before Carmen could pry any further, Olivia swiftly shifted the conversation.

    "I heard you got rank 30th, that''s so awesome, Carmen!" Olivia said with a gleeful pump of the fist.

    "Thanks, I guess... I really thought I did better than that, but apparently the instructors think otherwise."

    "I mean, it''s better than placing 57th. Your team did great compared to us."

    "Sure, but you guys still beat us pretty handily. I don''t think we''re as far apart as you think."

    When Olivia heard Carmen''s statement, she slightly flinched and a bead of sweat dripped down from her forehead. Olivia''s eyes darted around until she mustered up the courage to reveal something that had been weighing on her chest for a while.

    "Hey, uhh, about that fight we had in the midterms. We only won that because we''ve been tak-" Before Olivia could finish, she began coughing profusely.

    "Are you alright, Olivia!?" Carmen asked with great concern as she patted Olivia on the back. The coughing fit continued for a few more seconds until Olivia finally calmed down.

    "Yeah, I think I''m fine. Must be coming down with a cold or something." She replied, slowly removing her hand from her mouth.

    "You should go to the infirmary in the morning, just to make sure. Okay?"

    Once Olivia gave Carmen a nod, they said their goodbyes to each other. When Carmen made her way up the stairs, Olivia looked down at her hand and noticed multiple specks of blood covering her palm.

    ''This cough is getting worse. I need to go see Headmaster Quinn as soon as possible.''

    Olivia''s expression grew more concerned as she wiped the blood away on her skirt, wondering what was happening with her body.

    The morning after the midterm exam, Lady Ravala and Bridgette Vandel walked down the empty halls of LaVeda¡¯s Main Building. The sound of their footsteps echoed as they made their way up the winding staircase, heading towards the fourth floor. They navigated past a few lecture halls until they ended up at a large, secluded oak door at the very end of the hall.

    Bridgette looked up and noticed the sizable Dahlia crest welcoming them, its intricate pink and silver accents sparkling from the crystal chandelier above. Lady Ravala reached into her pocket and held up a pink colored rune, showing it to the Dahlia crest. Immediately, Core Energy was released and the door began glowing pink until it eventually made a subtle unlocking noise.

    Lady Ravala pushed the door open and motioned for Bridgette to follow her inside. Once they entered, a large circular classroom came into view. Upon the right wall was a massive Dahlia tapestry and on the left was a tapestry donning the LaVeda University crest.

    In the middle of the room was a donut shaped, white marble table with eight silver chairs evenly placed around it. Everything was perfectly lit from the ample amount of windows around the entire room, highlighting just how pristine and well kept this room was.

    As they approached the table, there were four students already seated. Castell Pruitt, the 2nd ranked student at LaVeda and Student Body President, sat at the furthest end. Sitting two seats from him to the left was Viola Cartwright, the 4th ranked student and Student Body Secretary. Immediately across from her was another boy named Ashton Bridgeford, ranked 5th. The final student, with his back facing Bridgette, was a Siestian student ranked 7th, Tamril Holden.

    Every single one of these third year students had an impressive aura about them as they looked over, their fairly unwelcoming eyes meeting with Bridgette¡¯s. Castell gave a subtle smile as he got to his feet, politely bowing his head to Lady Ravala.

    ¡°Ah, to what do we owe the pleasure, Lady Ravala?¡± He said with a charming cadence, raising his head slowly.

    ¡°I want to introduce you all to the final Dahlia selection. Bridgette Vandal will join you all as she fills the 8th Dahlia rank. Please welcome her with open arms and ensure that she learns what it means to be a member of LaVeda¡¯s elite.¡± Lady Ravala replied, her voice still as stern and harsh as ever.

    ¡°I see. We will do our utmost to uphold your wishes and make sure that our newest member fits her rank perfectly.¡±

    Castell bowed his head once again, assuring the principle that they wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    ¡°Good. Now, I must be going. But first¡­¡±

    Lady Ravala turned to Bridgette and took hold of her uniform jacket. With a slight amount of pressure, she pinned a silver and pink Dahlia crest onto the collar.

    ¡°Whenever you get a chance, go see the University Tailor. He will design you a new uniform that fits your tastes. It¡¯s one of the perks of being a Dahlia, so please take advantage of it.¡± Lady Ravala said as she readjusted the crest.

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am, I will do so. Thank you.¡±

    Bridgette slightly bowed her head and watched Lady Ravala walk away, exiting the room to leave her with the other students.

    When the door locked shut, all eyes were on Bridgette. She simply walked over to an empty chair and took a seat, completely unbothered by the silent judgment being thrust upon her. Once she got comfortable, Ashton spoke up.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Tch, so they really accepted a first year into our ranks. What the hell do they think they¡¯re doing? Headmaster Quinn must¡¯ve gotten bribed by your father or something, that¡¯s the only way. Right?¡±

    His golden colored eyes glared deeply as he noticed her green tie. Bridgette looked over and lightly snickered.

    ¡°Pfft, if you can¡¯t see why I got this crest, then you must be pretty slow in the head. I''m honestly surprised they''d let someone like you be a Dahlia, especially considering the size of that old fashioned pea brain of yours.¡± Bridgette replied, struggling to hold back her laughter.

    ¡°WHAT!? WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE!?¡± Ashton exclaimed as he got to his feet, immediately exerting his Core Energy to the absolute max.

    His short blonde hair started to grow longer while transitioning to a deep red color, fanning outwards like a lion¡¯s mane.

    After a few short seconds, Ashton¡¯s body grew immensely. He burst through his uniform, revealing a large tribal tattoo that raced around his now incredibly muscular physique. His mouth protruded outwards and his teeth became like fangs. Once Ashton finished his transformation, he looked like a half human, half lion hybrid.

    With a single powerful step, he leapt over the table and rushed towards Bridgette with his sharp claws fully extended. Bridgette remained seated, her arms still crossed as he got closer. However, the moment he entered her space, sand burst from the ground and blocked his attack with ease.

    Ashton immediately retaliated with another visceral punch, hoping to knock the sand away. However, before his fist connected, Bridgette¡¯s sand shifted away for a brief second before grabbing hold of his legs from below. It was almost as though the sand had a level of sentience to it, making its own decisions on how to approach this fight.

    ¡®What!? How''s she attacking me without moving?¡¯

    Ashton looked down to see what had grabbed him, now noticing the gritty sand rushing past his ankles. Once he realized what had happened, the sand effortlessly tossed him into the wall with terrifying force. The marble wall cratered in on itself as Ashton made impact, causing blood to fire out of his mouth from the sudden collision.

    When he began sliding downwards, the sand was already on the offensive. Before Ashton could even touch the floor, the sand surrounded his body and pinned him tightly against the wall. Bridgette slowly walked over and stared at him with her piercing blue eyes, her long blonde hair swaying with each elegant step.

    ¡°Now do you see why this ¡®first year¡¯ was accepted as a Dahlia?¡± She asked as she stopped her approach, now standing face to face with him.

    ¡°And for you to think that my father bribed the Headmaster. Don''t insult me¡­¡±

    Without the need for a command, her sand gripped Ashton tighter and tighter. However, after a single blink, Castell was now standing between them. He pressed his glasses upward with a simple push of the finger and looked at Bridgette with a fairly disapproving expression.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, Miss Vandal. This is not how Dahlia¡¯s behave¡­¡± He said.

    ¡°Tch, whatever... Just be sure to keep your oversized cat on a leash next time..."

    Bridgette rolled her eyes and stepped away, prompting the sand to release its grip and recede back into the ground. Ashton dropped to the floor and coughed profusely while his body returned to normal. Bridgette remained silent as she made her way towards the exit, slamming the door behind her.

    ¡°Well that was exciting! I like her tenacity!¡± Said Tamril, clapping his hands together with joy.

    The gills on his neck flapped wildly as he laughed and smiled, feeling thrilled to have seen such a wild chain of events.

    ¡°Exciting indeed¡­ But Castell, surely you aren¡¯t about to let a first year student get away with such insolence. Word mustn¡¯t get out that a top ranked Dahlia was done in by a mere first year¡­¡± Viola replied as she brushed her fingers through her long, lilac colored hair.

    ¡°Hmm, honestly, we might not have much of a choice but to let this one slide. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but that girl is strong. I¡¯d say besides Rosemarie, Scarlett and myself, there isn¡¯t a student here that could match her.¡±

    Castell walked over to the table and placed his palms down to lean against it, pondering a few thoughts.

    ¡°So what, we¡¯re just supposed to leave her be? Scarlett won¡¯t go for that.¡± Ashton replied with an irritated tone as he got to his feet, leaking a fair amount of Core Energy.

    ¡°Scarlett¡¯s not in charge here. She¡¯ll just have to get over it, same with you.¡±

    Castell shot a glare at Ashton, prompting him to cease his show of power. Once Ashton relaxed his tense posture, Castell pressed his glasses upward and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, there are plenty of other ways to put a first year student in their place. Just sit back and go about your lives, I¡¯ll handle what comes next.¡±

    Castell''s smile turned devious, prompting his Dahlia comrades to smile as well. They were eager to see what awaited the new 8th ranked student at LaVeda.

    Later that afternoon on the top floor of LaVeda¡¯s Main Building, Headmaster Quinn was hosting a secret meeting between him and a few instructors. His face seemed to be quite troubled by something as he relayed a message to them.

    ¡°Once the sun goes down, I want you all to go out and handle this situation. Be as discreet as possible and make sure no one is made aware of your actions. Understood?¡± He said with great authority.

    Once the group of ten instructors nodded and agreed, they swiftly exited the room. However, professor Cromwell stayed behind.

    ¡°Headmaster Quinn, are you sure this''ll be wise to do? Surely you realize this school¡¯s reputation will be at stake.¡± He remarked, his tone filled with concern and anxiety.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice¡­ Besides, this school¡¯s reputation has been shaky for years. But, once this is all said and done, LaVeda will be back to its former glory. I just need you all to trust the process.¡±

    Headmaster Quinn turned to face his large window and looked out at the campus, silently admiring the students walking around outside.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be sure to do my part. Don¡¯t worry about a thing, Sir!¡±

    Professor Cromwell bowed his head and quickly left the room, shutting the door firmly behind him. The Headmaster continued to look out the window, pondering a thought as he sighed heavily.

    ¡°If I knew this would be the price for working with the Watcher¡¯s, I would¡¯ve declined. I hope Delandy has some kind of plan, otherwise I¡¯ve no idea how LaVeda will handle this moving forward¡­¡±

    His hand began to shake as he placed it against the glass, deeply regretting the decisions he had made thus far. However, before his moment of self loathing could escalate, Headmaster Quinn heard a knock at his door. He turned around and allowed them to enter. Castell Pruitt opened the door and let himself in.

    "Ah, sorry, Sir. Did I come at a bad time?" He asked with a cautious tone, bowing his head respectfully.

    "Oh no, not at all! What can I do you for you, Castell?"

    Headmaster Quinn smiled and motioned for him to come over to his desk.

    "Well, I was wondering if you could give me a refill of that supplement? I burned through my last stock faster than expected." Castell said as he approached, pulling a small translucent vial out of his jacket pocket. The Headmaster''s eyes went wide once he saw how empty it was.

    "My boy, I think you should probably slow down on these. You''re treating them like candy." He replied with great concern.

    "Slow down? Sir, with all due respect, I need as many advantages as I can get. I can''t afford to slow down."

    "But why? You''re plenty strong without this supplement. There''s no need to take so many-"

    "No, I''m not strong enough!! If I want to take back the no.1 rank from Rosemarie, I need these pills!"

    Castell angrily slammed his fist onto the desk, leaving behind a sizeable dent on the top. His glasses slid down his nose and he sent a dark glare towards the Headmaster, as though he were possessed by something sinister. Startled by the sudden fit of rage, Headmaster Quinn leaned back in his chair with a frightened expression.

    After a brief moment of tense silence, The Headmaster sighed before reaching under his desk. He fiddled around with a drawer until he eventually pulled out a new vial filled with little purple pills. He reached out to Castell, but before handing the vial over, The Headmaster spoke up.

    "Limit your dosage to only one a day. No more than that, got it?" He said with an incredibly serious tone, his eyes staring deeply at Castell.

    "Yes sir, thank you."

    Castell grabbed hold of the vial and bowed his head, assuring The Headmaster that he would follow his instructions. Once he exited the room, Headmaster Quinn sat there in silence and wondered what would become of LaVeda as the rest of the semester loomed.

 Volume V - Cover Reveal

    Manifest War Vol V - The Dark Depths

    Official Cover Art

    SYNOPSIS

    Having hit rock bottom after an abysmal performance at the combat midterms, Carmen realized just how weak and unprepared she was. Everything about her abilities was far below expectations, especially when compared to her fellow LaVeda Students.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    After briefly wallowing in her sorrows, Carmen has an unexpected encounter with a boorish, yet powerful Vesta who agrees to train her. In spite of his fairly irritable personality and lack of interest, his methods prove quite effective in pushing Carmen to the next level.

    However, as Carmen''s power grows, she''s eventually led down a dangerous path that''s way more than she ever bargained for. A path that not only reveals devious secrets about her past and LaVeda, but also uncovers a darkness welling deep inside of her.

    Will Carmen fall further into the dark depths or will she be unfazed and emerge stronger than ever?

    What do you all think will happen in this volume? I''d love to hear your theories or predictions! The first chapter releases on Sunday, October 13th at 5pm est!! Hope to see you all join me on this next arc of the Manifest War story!

    - Z4NE

 MW VOL V - CH 1: Boundless Bloodlines

    Dark clouds began covering the sun as a well dressed man looked out of his window. The speed at which the sky was racing had him completely fascinated, prompting him to tightly cup his hands behind his back while he admired the show.

    Once the sun was no longer in view and his room grew darker, the large pane of glass began showing his reflection. He stared back at the featureless, all white mask hiding away his face and sighed with heavy annoyance.

    Before he could run through his thoughts, a man wearing a black tuxedo and a similarly styled white mask appeared behind him. The man got on one knee and bowed his head before speaking.

    ¡°Director Selivus, I have a few updates to report. May I relay them to you?¡± He asked with a humble tone.

    ¡°Yes, Delandy.¡± Selivus replied, his deep, yet velvety voice booming across the room.

    ¡°My sources in Arista say that the nation is about to reach a boiling point. The amount of terrorism has increased significantly and they fear that they might be losing their grip on the citizens. Should we intervene and get them back in line?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s still too soon to lend a hand. If The Watchers intervene now, it''ll alter the future that my Manifest has shown me and the outcome will be quite unfavorable. We¡¯ll continue to monitor them from a distance and bide our time. The Arista Empire will be fine for now.¡±

    Director Selivus continued to look out the window as he finished his statement, patiently waiting for Delandy to get on with the next part of his report.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Additionally, we¡¯ve infiltrated the Cult of Unlearning¡¯s main branch. That organization is now fully under our control and we should be able to make use of their resources fairly soon.¡± Delandy continued with a slight level of excitement entering his voice.

    ¡°Good. We can¡¯t have those obsessive lunatics causing another Boundless situation. If it wasn¡¯t for Azhane Belouis, cleaning up that mess would¡¯ve been incredibly troublesome to say the least. Make sure they never attempt anymore revival experiments.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Sir. That is all I have to report.¡±

    Delandy began to stand, but once he bowed his head, Selivus posed a question to him.

    ¡°How is the LaVeda project going? Is Headmaster Quinn still on board?¡± He asked with a curious tone.

    ¡°Ah yes, the school recently had their combat midterms and the overall student performance was up by approximately 35%. LaVeda was even able to procure some sponsorship funding from Volaire. Headmaster Quinn is very pleased by the results of the supplement we gave him.¡± Delandy replied as he adjusted the bow tie resting on his neck.

    ¡°I see. And you trust his words?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡±

    Delandy cocked his head to the side with confusion, not understanding the question at all. Selivus remained silent for a moment while he continued to look out of the window.

    ¡°Has the Headmaster given you any cause for concern?¡± Selivus simply asked, his velvety tone serenading the airwaves.

    ¡°Um, no Sir. I haven¡¯t noticed any inconsistencies in his actions. Is there something I missed?¡±

    Delandy¡¯s voice shook and his cadence quickened as he questioned his own actions, hoping that he didn¡¯t disappoint his master somehow. To his relief, Selivus calmly shook his head.

    ¡°No. Keep an eye on him though. I would hate for the Headmaster to get cold feet after he¡¯s come this far. For his sake, he needs to see this through to the end.¡± Selivus said, still not moving an inch from his original spot.

    ¡°Yes, Sir! Consider it done.¡±

    Just as fast as he appeared, Delandy vanished from the room without a sound or a trace, leaving Selivus alone to entertain his thoughts. However, just as the dark clouds moved away from the sun and began illuminating the room, Selivus heard a soft knock at his door.

    ¡°You may enter.¡± He calmly said.

    The door creaked open and in walked a young man wearing an immaculately pressed, gray suit with a red tie accenting against a pure white button up shirt. As he approached the center of the room, the platinum piercings dangling from his ear jingled loudly. Needless to say, everything about this man¡¯s attire oozed class as no expense was spared.

    Selivus remained in place until he slowly looked over his left shoulder. Once he saw who had entered, Selivus turned around and stuffed his hands into his pockets.

    ¡°You seem to be working much faster these days, Zolah Belouis.¡± Selivus said as he stared into Zolah¡¯s vibrant and piercing red eyes.

    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s not like the jobs you¡¯ve given me were difficult. Just gotta show a little bit of force and people will fold like paper, same as always.¡± Zolah replied with a smirk before brushing his silver hair back and putting on his white mask.

    ¡°I see. Anyways, I have another task for you.¡±

    Zolah quickly got down to one knee and bowed his head as he awaited his next assignment, feeling eager to get going. Once he learned the specifics of his mission, the sun was swiftly covered by another round of clouds, shrouding the two in endless darkness.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The white marble walls and floors of Castle de Belouis sparkled under the brightly lit chandeliers above. Everything about the castle was tidy, neat, and highly presentable today. As Azhane gave Solana the grand tour, she was deeply impressed by what she saw.

    ¡°This place is magnificent, Azhane! I¡¯ve never seen such a style of castle before. Very different from my sandstone palace in the Core Depths.¡± Solana remarked, looking around and appreciating all of the details.

    ¡°Thank you. This castle has been in the Belouis family for centuries. Over the years, various additions to the building were made as well as many renovations to keep it looking modern.¡± Azhane replied with a smile, grateful for all of the kind compliments.

    She proceeded to show Solana the dining hall, the throne room, multiple combat facilities, their grand ballroom, and lastly the library. Once they entered the massive, four story library, Solana¡¯s jaw hit the ground and her eyes lit up with child-like glee.

    ¡°Blessed Core! I think I¡¯m in love!!¡± She squealed, looking a bit speechless.

    Azhane seemed confused by her reaction, wondering what the big deal was.

    ¡°Do you like books or something?¡±

    ¡°Like?? Oh no, I LOVE books!! I live for a good story.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Well, we have plenty to read that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    Azhane chuckled lightly, having never seen someone lose their mind so much over simple pieces of literature. As Solana thumbed through a book on the table, Kaleel of Four and Zalthia walked into the library.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I bring a report from Siestro about the progress of the western bridge project. Do you have a moment?¡± Kaleel stated after giving her a humble bow.

    Before Azhane could even reply, Solana suddenly stepped forward and headed straight for Kaleel. She got extremely close to him and pressed her petite chest up against his as her hand gently stroked his chin.

    ¡°Oh my, my, myyyy, aren¡¯t you a handsome fellow. Absolutely delicious!¡± She said with a provocative tone, her gray eyes becoming filled with lust.

    ¡°What do you say we¡­ Spend some time together privately.¡±

    Her gaze was incredibly alluring as she slowly moved her hand towards his crotch, caressing his inner thigh. Kaleel was suffocated by her charm and had no idea what to do at that moment. Thankfully, Azhane came to his rescue. She swiftly chopped Solana on the back of her head while showing a highly irritated expression.

    ¡°Get off of him! What is wrong with you??¡± Azhane yelled, scolding her like a dog in heat.

    Solana sulked as she rubbed her head, slowly coming back to her senses.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, geez. You didn¡¯t need to hit me so hard.¡±

    Kaleel cleared his throat and composed himself after the assault, still not understanding why this random woman harassed him in such a way. He proceeded to give his report and was promptly dismissed from the room. Zalthia was about to leave with him, but Azhane stopped her just as she got to the door.

    ¡°Zalthia, I need to talk to you about something in private. Do you have a second?¡± She gently asked.

    Zalthia simply raised her eyebrow with great interest and nodded. Azhane turned around and saw Solana already on the second floor of the library, looking through every book she came across.

    ¡°Sola! Will you be alright here in the library while I handle some business?¡± Azhane yelled out.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine! Now shoo shoo, let me read in peace.¡±

    Solana motioned for Azhane to leave so she could indulge in all of this written pleasure.

    As Azhane and Zalthia walked through the long halls of Castle de Belouis, they began chatting about various topics including Carmen¡¯s performance at the midterm.

    ¡°She had a few blunders unfortunately, but I think she held her own all things considered. I should message her later.¡± Azhane said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t checked in on her in ages. I¡¯ll just wait until she comes home for their winter break to see her. But anyways, who was with you in the library just now? I don¡¯t recognize her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once we get to my room¡­¡±

    Azhane shifted to a much more serious tone, insinuating that this conversation was not something to be taken lightly. Once they turned the corner, the two ran into Graymoor. He approached from the opposite side of the hall, causing Azhane to quicken her pace until they were face to face. She gave him a hug and they shared a couple of kisses on the lips.

    ¡°Did you still want to go to the elementary school tomorrow? I can escort you.¡± Graymor asked with a smile, still holding onto her waist tightly.

    ¡°Of course! I look forward to it.¡±

    Upon her reply, she happily stared deep into Graymoor¡¯s hazel colored gaze. Zalthia rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed by her sister¡¯s blatant public displays of affection. They kissed each other once more before departing from one another.

    When they finally arrived at the Queen''s office, Azhane quickly locked the door behind them. Zalthia¡¯s brow raised yet again at her sister¡¯s cautious behavior, wondering what they could possibly talk about that had her so on edge.

    ¡°Alright, so what¡¯s going on?¡± Zalthia asked as she took a seat in front of Azhane¡¯s desk.

    Azhane sat as well and pondered a thought before replying, resting her chin on her fists.

    ¡°That woman in the library goes by the name of Solana and well¡­ Apparently she¡¯s the Boundless Queen.¡± Azhane said with a serious glare.

    Zalthia¡¯s eyes widened as confusion raced across her face.

    ¡°What!? What do you mean she¡¯s the Boundless Queen!? How is that even possible??¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she was revived, but she appeared during Carmen¡¯s combat midterm in the Core Depths. We ended up fighting and ultimately stalemated, so as far as power goes, she definitely checks out.¡± Azhane continued, not missing a single detail of her encounter.

    ¡°She told me things about their past, stuff about Briddle, and her being betrayed by the Boundless. She even confirmed a lot of the information that Lovell told us at last year''s Summit. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that she is who she says she is.¡±

    Zalthia sat there in disbelief, running through the implications of this.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s say that this is all true and she is the Boundless Queen. Why the hell did you bring her here of all places?? If even you couldn¡¯t beat her, how do you expect us to deal with her should she decide to go rogue!? Her presence here is beyond dangerous!¡± Zalthia remarked with great concern.

    Azhane looked up at the ceiling and pondered her sister''s justified concern. She eventually sighed again before responding.

    ¡°Trust me, I know, but I didn¡¯t want to leave her out there on her own. Leaving a woman with that much power to her own devices would be pure negligence on my part. We can at least keep an eye on her if she¡¯s here and besides, I just feel like I can trust her for some reason.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s voice became much calmer as her serious expression relaxed. Zalthia remained silent and took a moment to think, processing everything she had just heard.

    ¡°Well, if you think she¡¯s trustworthy, I¡¯ll go along with it. I¡¯m in no position to deny your decision, but¡­ If something goes south, it¡¯s on you to fix it.¡± Zalthia finally replied, sitting back in her chair and crossing her arms tightly.

    ¡°If it makes you feel any better, I can call her up here later and you can ask any questions you might have. You can form your opinion after that.¡± Azhane said.

    Zalthia gave Azhane a firm nod, agreeing to have a meeting with this mysterious character. However, once this subject was over, Azhane stared back at Zalthia with an even more concerned glare. There was clearly something else on her mind.

    ¡°What?¡± Zalthia asked, confused by the silent stare.

    Azhane let out a slight breath before sitting forward in her chair, as though preparing for something big.

    ¡°Now for the main reason I wanted to talk to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, that wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Azhane shook her head and reluctantly cleared her throat. That simple gesture had Zalthia¡¯s interest fully piqued.

    ¡°Sola told me that Carmen has Boundless blood running through her veins. Said she could smell her from miles away and even mistook her for a Boundless citizen.¡±

    Azhane¡¯s tone was shaky, proving that she didn¡¯t know how to explain this. Zalthia was perplexed yet again.

    ¡°What!?? Are you even hearing yourself right now!? There¡¯s no way she¡¯s serious, it would be literally impossible for her to born from that race, Azhane.¡±

    ¡°I know it sounds insane, trust me. But¡­ I just don¡¯t see a reason for her to lie about that. Plus, when I arrived to save Carmen, Sola was hugging her as though she were some long lost relative or something. I don¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, but I¡¯d like for you to look into this.¡±

    Once Azhane stopped speaking, an eerie silence entered the room. Zalthia noticed the serious look on Azhane¡¯s face, prompting her to let out an annoyed sigh as she stood from her chair.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go through the archives and do some digging. I¡¯ll let you know if I find anything of interest.¡±

    ¡°Thanks and don¡¯t tell anyone about any of this. Absolutely no one can find out until we can confirm things.¡±

    Zalthia simply nodded at the request and with a swift bow, she left the room.

 MW VOL V - CH 2: Bitter Apologies

    When the sun reached its afternoon peak, Bridgette made her way into the LaVeda Messaging Center. The expression on her face as she took a seat was everything but excited, being filled with unhealthy amounts of disdain. Bridgette placed her hand on the slate and stared into the mirror, waiting for it to activate as she exerted her Core Energy.

    Moments later, the image swirled and sitting before her was an older gentleman. His light blonde hair was purposefully slicked back and his two piece suit was of exceptional quality, not having a single wrinkle or fray anywhere. He stared back at Bridgette with an annoyed expression, his blue eyes piercing through her soul.

    ¡°Hello Father, you wanted to speak with me?¡± Bridgette calmly asked.

    Unsurprisingly for her, he immediately responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told about your little incident with the other Dahlia¡¯s at LaVeda. Do you think this opportunity is some kind of joke?¡± He replied with an incredibly stern tone.

    ¡°No sir. But I wasn¡¯t the one that started it-¡±

    Before she could even tell her side of the story, her Father swiftly interjected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how it started, that is NOT how we carry ourselves. Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me with your outburst!? I almost lost the Bridgeford Family as a client today because of you!¡± He yelled with an intense scowl, causing spit to fling from his lips.

    ¡°But Father, am I just supposed to lay down and take their disrespect?¡± Bridgette said, finally getting a word in after her Father¡¯s verbal assault.

    ¡°Yes, if it means you don¡¯t cause trouble for high ranking nobles! I sent you to that school to build connections, not to tear apart and undo the years of goodwill I¡¯ve built up. LaVeda has rules and as a member of the Vandel Family, I expect you to follow them without question because your actions reflect directly back to me.¡±

    Bridgette remained silent as he continued to lash out at her, opting to no longer give her thoughts or opinions on the matter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever embarrass me like this again, do I make myself clear!?¡±

    ¡°Yes Father¡­¡± Bridgette softly answered.

    ¡°Good, now go and apologize to the Bridgeford Heir. You need to make sure this stain on our reputation is cleared.¡±

    With that final statement, the image in the mirror went completely blank.

    ¡°Tch, so lame¡­¡±

    Bridgette stood from her seat and rushed out of the building, permeating an irritated aura as she exited.

    Once she reached the bottom of the steps, the first person to greet her was none other than Ashton Bridgeford. He stood there along with two other third year students, wearing the most smug smile she¡¯d ever seen. Ashton crossed his arms as he patiently waited for Bridgette to finish her approach.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you heard from your father already?¡± He said, continuing to grin from ear to ear.

    Bridgette rolled her eyes and sighed, clearly hating every second of this encounter.

    ¡°So, is there anything you want to say? Little first year¡­¡±

    Ashton stepped closer, causing his shadow to drape over Bridgette.

    ¡°Tch¡­ I.. I apologize for my actions.¡± She replied with a dry tone.

    As soon as she finished her sentence, Bridgette attempted to walk past Ashton, however he immediately stepped in front of her.

    ¡°Pfft, did you seriously think I would accept such a pathetic apology?¡± Ashton said, his chuckle turning incredibly dark.

    Before Bridgette could even get a word in, Ashton balled up his fist and punched her in the stomach with all of his strength. The force rippled across her shirt and jacket, blowing a significant hole through her uniform.

    She immediately dropped to her knees, coughing and spitting up as she tried to catch her breath. Ashton quickly gripped her long blonde hair and forcefully lifted her head. With zero hesitation he threw multiple hard hitting punches towards her face, viscerally connecting with Bridgette¡¯s eyes and jaw an endless amount of times.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re a Dahlia like me, you¡¯re still a lowly 1st year and you should know your place.¡±

    Ashton punched her one last time, knocking Bridgette down to the ground. Blood trickled off of his fist as he stood over her limp body.

    ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s much better. Next time, think really hard about how you approach me.¡± He said with a cheeky smirk, motioning for his peers to follow him while he started to walk away.

    As Bridgette laid there, she slowly lifted her head and began exerting her Core Energy. Even though Ashton had gotten a decent distance away, she was fully prepared to retaliate with every ounce of her power. However, an unfamiliar boy rushed over and crouched in front of her.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think you should do that. Just let it go.¡± He said with a concerned tone.

    Bridgette opened her swollen eyes as much as she could and saw the face of a Siestian boy with glasses.

    ¡°Can you stand?¡± The boy asked as he reached out, taking hold of her hand.

    Bridgette quickly snatched her arm away and tried to get up with her own strength. However, as soon as she stood, Bridgette immediately fell back to her knees. Before she could make another attempt, her body was suddenly covered with green petals.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, noticing his uptick in Core Energy and the glowing green book in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m healing you, hold still.¡±

    He turned to a specific page in his Manifest and exerted more of his power. Within a few short moments, Bridgette was completely back to normal. Her pain was gone, as well as the bruises and scrapes that were littered across her face. It seemed as though she hadn¡¯t been in an altercation at all. She looked down at herself and was absolutely perplexed that this boy held such an incredible ability.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡®How is he only in Griffon Class?¡¯

    Bridgette glanced over and noticed him holding his hand out while wearing an inviting smile.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked as he helped her stand.

    ¡°Ah, my name is Rivell. Rivell Munis. Nice to meet ya!¡± He replied with an awkward chuckle, adjusting his thin rimmed glasses.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Bridgette brushed her uniform off before looking him up and down with her crystal blue eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s your nam-.¡±

    ¡°Why did you help me? I would¡¯ve been fine¡­¡± She interjected, crossing her arms and awaiting a response.

    ¡°Oh, uhh.. Well, I saw that you were about to raise your hand towards the 5th ranked student at LaVeda. And judging by your condition at the time, I didn¡¯t think things would go too well for you. Sooo I thought it would be best to stop you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you, some kind of safety monitor or something? I could¡¯ve handled that clown on my own just fine, I¡¯ve done it before¡­¡±

    Bridgette sighed as she palmed her forehead, clearly irritated by Rivell¡¯s intervention.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve handled him? What do you mea-.¡±

    He looked at Bridgette¡¯s ripped jacket and noticed the shiny Dahlia crest pleading for his attention. Rivell¡¯s eyes went wide and he quickly bowed his head to her, showing great respect.

    ¡°OH! I¡¯m so sorry!! I had no idea you were a Dahlia yourself, please forgive my blunder!¡± Rivell exclaimed as he angled his body even lower.

    ¡°Huh!? Why the hell are you bowing to me? Stop it you moron!¡± She said with incredible amounts of disgust on her face, completely put off by his theatrics.

    ¡°But, you¡¯re one of the top students at this school. We have to treat you all with the utmost respect!¡±

    ¡°And? Last time I checked, we¡¯re both 1st years.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    Rivell stopped bowing his head and wondered why Bridgette was treating him so differently compared to the others within her rank. However, before his curiosity could be entertained, she began walking away.

    ¡°Such a weirdo¡­¡± Bridgette muttered as she walked past him, wanting nothing more to do with him or this encounter.

    Rivell stood there with a blank stare as he watched her get further away, still trying to process everything that had just transpired.

    When her final class let out, Carmen gathered her things and entered the hallway. She rounded the corner and saw Elise a short distance ahead of her.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Carmen said happily, quickening her pace to catch up. Elise turned around and greeted her, stepping to the side so they could walk together.

    ¡°Are you done for the day?¡± Elise asked curiously.

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    As they continued to chat, Elise unknowingly dropped a pen from her notebook. A nearby student noticed the lost belongings and promptly picked it up.

    ¡°Hey, you dropped something.¡± The boy said, but to his surprise they didn¡¯t hear his voice.

    He quickly walked over and firmly placed his hand on Elise¡¯s shoulder, trying to get her to stop.

    ¡°Hey, I said you dropped thi-¡±

    Once the student gripped her shoulder and saw her face, he immediately stopped talking. He stared into Elise''s wide eyes, wondering why her expression was filled with absolute horror and fear. Moments later, Elise began hyperventilating and her body trembled uncontrollably.

    The boy was confused, having no idea what he did wrong to cause her to act in such a way. Wanting to be out of her hair, he grabbed Elise¡¯s hand and placed the pen into it. However, when his hand touched hers, she suddenly let out a bloodcurdling scream. Carmen quickly came to the rescue and swatted the boy¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Elise! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± She asked, desperately trying to calm her down.

    Elise continued to scream and tremble, her eyes still wide with fear. Seconds later she took off running down the hall, hugging her body tightly as though trying to escape something.

    ¡°What did you do!?" Carmen questioned, her voice filled with anger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! She dropped her pen and I was just giving it back to her.¡±

    The boy continued to look confused, still not understanding what happened. Carmen snatched the pen from him and quickly sprinted after Elise. While she ran down the hall, Carmen heard many whispers and murmurs from nearby students.

    ¡°There goes Elise again, causing a scene over nothing.¡± , ¡°I told you she was a weirdo, who just randomly screams like that?¡±, ¡°Not only are her pockets empty, but her head is too!¡±

    Carmen glared at the many students lining the hallway, feeling beyond irritated that they would say such things about her friend.

    After a fairly thorough search, she finally found Elise in an empty hallway near a storage closet. She was crouched in the corner, hugging her body tightly as she continued to tremble and shake.

    ¡°Elise, it¡¯s me. Are you okay?¡± Carmen gently asked, not wanting to cause another freakout.

    Elise didn¡¯t respond, she just kept her eyes closed while rocking her body back and forth. Carmen reached out to touch her, but once she made the attempt, Elise shifted her body away from Carmen and quickly stood up. Not saying a single word, she swiftly walked away. If anything, Elise seemed irritated that Carmen even tried to console her.

    ¡®What is wrong with her?¡¯

    Carmen got to her feet and decided not to follow, feeling that Elise needed to be alone for a bit. When she looked out in Elise''s direction, a few thoughts began to flood her mind.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, the same thing happened when that mercenary grabbed her at the sawmill.¡¯

    Carmen tried to figure out the reason behind Elise¡¯s outburst, but her thoughts were interrupted as a familiar voice called out to her.

    ¡°Hey Carmen, how¡¯ve you been?¡± Caleb asked with his usual charming cadence. She turned around and greeted him with a smile. They chatted for a moment, until he asked her a curious question.

    ¡°Uh, I was wondering if you wanted to go to the winter festival with me. It¡¯s today in Laracia town.¡±

    Carmen was surprised by his request, but she quickly remembered that they were supposed to talk after the midterm. This must¡¯ve been what he was referring to. Carmen looked towards the direction that Elise took and saw that she was nowhere to be seen. After a slight moment of hesitation, she turned her attention back to Caleb.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d love to. Want to go now?¡± She replied with a smile. Caleb felt a wave of relief wash over him as he heard her response. He smiled and agreed to leave, adjusting his winter coat.

    On the other side of campus, Elise walked aimlessly through the courtyard with a blank and dead stare. Not paying attention at all to her surroundings, she walked through the grass and ended up near a small pond. The sound of the trickling fountain within the water got louder as she approached closer and closer. Just as she was about to fall directly into the cold water, a young man nearby grabbed and stopped her from stepping in.

    ¡°Hey! Watch where you¡¯re going, would ya? You¡¯d catch a cold if you got wet in this weather.¡± He said with a warm smile.

    Elise looked up at the tall young man holding onto her arms. He had short brown hair, light brown eyes, and his uniform donned the Phoenix crest. As she stared into his eyes, she noticed something quite peculiar. Even though he had a firm grip on her, she didn¡¯t feel weirded out by it at all. If anything, she felt great levels of comfort. The young man eventually let go and smiled again.

    ¡°Try to be careful next time, alright? See ya around!¡±

    He waved and went on his merry way, whistling a simple tune as he walked away.

    ¡®Who was that?¡¯

    As soon as the thought crossed Elise''s mind, the cold winter wind rapidly blew chills down her spine. She just now realized that she was outside without her coat on.

    ¡°Brrr, let me go back to my dorm. I don¡¯t think I can go to class after what happened.¡± She muttered, shivering in the bitter cold.

    Elise quickly made her way towards to the girls dorms, hugging her body to retain what little body heat she had left.

 MW VOL V - CH 2.5: True Confessions

    Caleb and Carmen arrived at Laracia town for the winter festival. It was buzzing with people from all over and the feeling of excitement filled the air. The streets and every shop were adorned with intricate, silver decorations that sparkled and shined in the sun. The duo walked around the town and marveled at all of the festivities, enjoying each other''s company.

    ¡°This place is so pretty during this time of year. Thanks for bringing me here!¡± Carmen as her face lit up, admiring all of the decorations hanging on a nearby booth.

    ¡°Yeah, everything here reminds me of you.¡± Caleb softly replied, showing a casual yet charming smile.

    Carmen looked over and was taken aback by his comment, her face turning red with each passing second.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over to those merchant stands.¡±

    He motioned for her to follow him and they took a look at the many booths strewn about, appreciating the craftsmanship of everything they had on display. After passing a few stands, Carmen stopped in front of one.

    On the table were various accessories ranging from rings, bracelets, necklaces, and key chains. Her eyes caught a platinum bracelet with three scarlet colored gemstones that were in the shape of snowflakes. As she was wowed by its beauty, Caleb took notice and stepped forward to talk to the merchant.

    ¡°How much for this one?¡± He curiously asked.

    The merchant told him the price and Caleb reached into his pocket, pulling out his expensive wallet.

    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t have to get me anything. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°No, let me get this. It¡¯ll be my gift to you for coming with me today.¡±

    Caleb showed yet another charming smile, not taking no for an answer. Carmen reluctantly nodded as he handed the merchant a few golden coins and picked up the bracelet.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Carmen did so and he gently clasped the trinket around her wrist. It jingled and glistened while Carmen happily inspected it.

    ¡°Thanks Caleb, I¡¯ll always remember today thanks to this bracelet.¡± She responded with a big smile.

    The wind began to blow and Carmen¡¯s silver hair flew around her, sparkling in the winter sun. At that moment, Caleb was taken back to the first day he had met her. He swiftly grabbed Carmen¡¯s hand and pulled her along.

    ¡°Come with me, I want to show you something.¡±

    Carmen was surprised by the sudden pull and followed after him, wondering what he had in store. Despite the fairly long distance they had walked, Caleb continued to hold her hand tightly.

    The duo eventually found themselves in front of a large tree at the edge of the town. It was covered from top to bottom in beautiful decorations and trinkets. Carmen was at a loss for words at how gorgeous this tree was.

    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Carmen exclaimed, having never seen anything like this before. Caleb was quiet until he nervously sighed, turning his body towards her.

    ¡°Carmen¡­ Um¡­ I like you¡­ I like you a lot.¡± He softly said with a nervous expression, clearly struggling to get this off of his chest.

    Carmen looked over at him, her face overcome with shock.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Every time I¡¯m with you, my day is instantly better. I think about you everyday and I can¡¯t stand seeing you in pain. I¡¯ve honestly never felt like this about anyone until I met you¡­¡±

    In that moment, his blue eyes locked onto hers. Carmen¡¯s gaze widened and she began to blush, processing his words at a rapid pace. Caleb nervously patted the back of his head, lightly laughing at her reaction.

    ¡°I know this may come as a shock, but I just had to tell you. You, uh, don¡¯t have to give me an answer today.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    He continued to laugh awkwardly, trying to quell the silence between them. However, to his surprise, Carmen did something that caught him completely off guard. She stepped forward and leaned in close, tenderly kissing his cheek. Caleb was stunned by her actions as her lips left his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you said it first, because I didn¡¯t know how to tell you how I felt. I¡¯ve liked you for a while now too.¡± Carmen said with a smile.

    Caleb¡¯s heart beat wildly as he still felt the warmth of her soft lips. He quickly snapped out of his stupor and stepped forward, gently placing his hand on Carmen¡¯s face.

    He leaned in and began kissing her on the lips. Carmen didn¡¯t hesitate or flinch as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss, wrapping her arms around him. Even though it lasted for a brief moment, their first kiss felt like an eternity of bliss. Their faces separated and they stared each other in the eyes, smiling warmly.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m in your care now.¡± Carmen said with a soft chuckle. Caleb nodded and smiled with infinite levels of charm.

    ¡°For as long as I live, Carmen.¡±

    They hugged each other tightly as the snow began to fall, creating an incredibly picturesque scene. Caleb and Carmen gazed at the little flakes dancing in the sky, thinking that the timing couldn¡¯t have been more perfect. They spent more time at the festival together before heading back to LaVeda.

    Once the winter festival came to a close and the night sky crept into view, Caleb walked Carmen back to her dorm.

    ¡°I had a really great time. Thanks for today.¡± Carmen said with a smile.

    Caleb agreed and nervously laughed, still reeling from all the events that transpired.

    ¡°Soo, did you want to make things public?¡± He asked with a cautious tone.

    Carmen took a moment to respond, clearly trying to think of the best way to approach this moving forward.

    ¡°No, I think we should keep it private for now. I don¡¯t really feel like dealing with all of the attention right now.¡± She replied. Caleb nodded and completely understood where she was coming from.

    ¡°Sooo, I guess I¡¯ll see you later?¡± Carmen added with a slight blush. Caleb smoothly pulled her in close and gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

    ¡°Yeah, see you later.¡±

    He continued to smile with infinite amounts of charm as he held her waist tightly. Carmen hugged him back and after saying their goodbyes, he walked away.

    ¡®Oh.. My.. Goodness.. Is this real?? Today felt like a dream!¡¯

    Carmen lightly touched her lips, remembering the feeling of their kiss. Carmen grinned and happily made her way into the dorms, humming a tune once she stepped through the entrance. As Carmen entered the foyer, she saw Olivia walking by.

    ¡°Ah, hey Olivia! How are you?¡± Carmen asked with a gleeful cadence. Olivia slowly turned her head and replied, her voice sounding incredibly soft and weak at that moment.

    ¡°Hey Carmen¡­¡±

    Olivia¡¯s face was pale, eyes baggy, and overall she looked like the life had been sucked out of her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Carmen asked with great concern. Olivia slowly nodded, struggling to come up with the words to respond.

    ¡°Yeah.. I.. Think I¡¯ve just got a cold or.. Something. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Before Carmen could reply, Olivia began to slowly walk down the hall, cutting their conversation short. Carmen looked back with great worry and confusion, wondering if she should call someone to help her. She shook off the feeling and started to go in the opposite direction, heading to her room.

    When Carmen entered her dorm, she saw Elise quickly sit up from her lying position. It almost seemed like she was waiting patiently for Carmen to come home. They greeted each other and Elise started to bow her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier! I didn¡¯t want you to see that side of me, but it happened in the worst way possible. I didn¡¯t mean to force you away like that.¡± She exclaimed, feeling extremely apologetic for her sudden freak out earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Elise. I just thought you needed some space. It¡¯s no biggie at all.¡± Carmen replied, quickly accepting the apology.

    ¡°If anything, I should be asking you if everything is okay.¡±

    As Carmen sat on her bed, Elise walked over and took a seat next to her. She sighed while looking at the ground, clearly pondering what her response should be.

    ¡°Remember that story I told you guys during the midterm? About my¡­ uh, situation..¡±

    Elise glanced over at Carmen and awaited confirmation. Carmen slowly nodded, prompting Elise to continue on.

    ¡°Well, ever since that moment in my life, I¡¯ve been dealing with an issue¡­ Every time a male of any kind touches me, I freak out. My skin crawls and those feelings of that man assaulting me comes over my mind and body. I can¡¯t stand it at all.¡± Elise softly said with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I tried to attend other schools and ignore the issue, thinking it would just go away with time, but the same problem kept happening. My grandma even put me in therapy for it, but it didn¡¯t help. Nothing helps at all.¡±

    Tears began to well up and stream down Elise¡¯s face as she revealed her situation. Carmen sat there in silence, simply listening to everything Elise was saying. After a few moments, Elise continued to speak.

    ¡°And because of this, I¡¯ve gotten a reputation of being an unapproachable object that will lose its mind if you get too close. Combine this with the financial problems my father caused and you can see why no one ever wants to be around me. I¡¯m cursed to be alone forever.¡±

    Elise burst into tears, sobbing uncontrollably. Carmen patted her on the back and brought Elise¡¯s head to her shoulder, letting her cry it out.

    ¡°Hey, there, there. You¡¯re not alone anymore. You¡¯ve got me and Mariah now, we aren¡¯t going anywhere and we won¡¯t treat you differently. That¡¯s a promise.¡± Carmen said gently, rocking back and forth as she held Elise close to her.

    They stayed like this for a few moments until Elise fell asleep on Carmen¡¯s shoulder. Carmen smiled and laid Elise back onto the bed, pulling up the covers to keep her warm.

 MW VOL V - CH 3: New Skill Struggles

    Late morning came and Carmen awoke to see Elise sound asleep next to her, facing the opposite direction. She was confused at first, but then quickly remembered the emotional night they had. Carmen quietly got up and looked over at the clock on the wall.

    Her eyes went wide as she noticed that it was almost noon. She rushed out of the bed and swiftly got dressed before sprinting out of the dorm towards Laracia town.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m going to be late on my first day! Varric is going to kill me!¡± She exclaimed, scared of what he might do.

    After a few minutes past noon, Carmen arrived at the town gate. She saw Varric standing there in all his unkempt glory, crossing his arms and clearly in a bad mood.

    ¡°You¡¯re late¡­¡± He said with a grumble, not even slightly happy about her tardiness.

    ¡°Sorry, I overslept! It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Carmen rested her hands on her knees as she panted heavily, struggling to catch her breath. Varric didn¡¯t say a word, he simply began walking towards the snow covered forest. Carmen followed closely and they disappeared into the tree line.

    The two walked for quite a while until they eventually found themselves at a clearing in the woods. The area was flat, wide, and empty, perfect for a training location. They stopped in the middle of the snow covered clearing and Varric turned around, looking directly at Carmen.

    ¡°So, show me your abilities. I need to see what I¡¯m working with here.¡± He demanded with a serious tone, crossing his arms as he waited.

    ¡°Oh, right. I can do that!¡±

    Carmen removed her winter cloak and set it to the side. She prepared to summon her Manifest until Varric immediately stopped her.

    ¡°No Manifest. Put it away¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? But¡­ Alright.¡±

    Carmen sent her weapon away and aimed her hand at a nearby boulder. She forced out her Core Energy and the boulder was sent backwards a few meters, leaving a long trail in the snow behind it. Carmen exerted her power again, but this time the rock began to crumble and crush. It was as though a heavy weight had been placed on top of it.

    After a few short moments, the rock split in half and fell apart from the increased gravitational force applied to it. She then proceeded to open her other palm, causing a black ink blob to form. Carmen tossed it up above her and the ink hardened as it separated into little needles.

    She aimed her palm at another tree and commanded the needles to quickly attack it with great precision. The force exploded the tree, sending wood fragments and snow in all directions in impressive fashion.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much the gist of it. I can manipulate the gravity around objects, making them heavier or lighter. I can push things away or bring things closer, and I can even crush things under gravitational weight. As for my Dark affinity, I can manipulate this black ink and it can attack others for me. Though, to be honest, I¡¯m not entirely sure if it can do more than that.¡± Carmen said, feeling slightly proud of her abilities.

    Varric stood there with no expression before letting out a bored sigh.

    ¡°Is that all? My expectations were low, but damn, I at least expected more than this¡­¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯ve been practicing my gravity manipulation and learning how to use it in combat since I was eight. I¡¯ve pretty much mastered my technique at this point. For someone my age, I thought that was pretty impressive.¡±

    ¡°Impressive? Pfft, hardly. If I had to rate your use of skills, I would give you a three out of ten.¡±

    Varric¡¯s tone was colder than the winter air around them. Carmen was shocked to hear his assessment and began to feel disappointed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t start crying about it. If you want to learn from me and actually improve, you need to get over that weak mindset of yours right now. I¡¯m not wasting my time here to kiss your ass and tell you how cool you are. Got it?¡±

    After hearing Varric¡¯s statement, Carmen composed herself and nodded with determination.

    ¡°Good¡­ Now, there are plenty of reasons why I think your skill use is poor. The biggest reason being that you¡¯re limiting yourself greatly. I don¡¯t know who taught you in that castle of yours, but they need to be hit with a brick.¡± He replied with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°What? I¡¯ll have you know that Graymoor Penult helped with a lot of my training. He¡¯s one of the greatest Vestas in Alaira!¡±

    Carmen was insulted that Varric would say something like that about a Vesta of Graymoor¡¯s caliber.

    ¡°Last time I checked, he¡¯s a swordsman. No matter how great he is, he has no business teaching combat to a caster type like you. Only teaching hand to hand combat to someone with your abilities has been an incredible waste of your development.¡±

    ¡°A caster type like me? And why do you think I¡¯ve been limiting myself? Because I fight in close quarters?¡± Carmen asked, eager to figure out what he meant.

    ¡°Yes. All of your abilities are tailor made for medium to long range combat, why the hell are you only fighting in the short range? You should be playing keep away and zoning out your opponents, not fighting them on their terms.¡±

    ¡°But, my Manifest is a rapier. How else am I supposed to fight??¡±

    Carmen wasn¡¯t following his logic at all, feeling that he wasn¡¯t making any sense.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°And? Just because your Manifest turned into a sword doesn¡¯t mean you need to only use it as such. I guarantee you that Manifest of yours doesn¡¯t even have any close quarters abilities outside of the fact that it¡¯s a rapier. You¡¯d be better off using it as a wand or something.¡± He said nonchalantly.

    Carmen stopped and pondered his words for a moment, now realizing something about Graviton¡¯s Eclipse. She remembered the many battles she had with it and couldn¡¯t think of a single time she used any close quarter abilities.

    She would always aim her rapier at people and attack from range or use it to manipulate gravity from a distance. This realization hit her like a rock and she had no response to his statement.

    ¡°And why do you need to use your hands to manipulate gravity? The ability doesn¡¯t come from your hands, so why go through the effort? Also, you mean to tell me you can only push, freeze, and crush stuff? You can fuckin¡¯ manipulate gravity, how the hell are those the only things you can do?¡± He added with an irritated cadence.

    Carmen stood there silently and looked down at her hands.

    ¡°How do I use my abilities without my hands?¡± She asked, her expression growing more confused by the second.

    Varric let out another annoyed sigh as he reached down, quickly packing together a small snowball. He held it up and showed it to Carmen.

    ¡°See this snowball? Focus on it and send it flying. The same way you focus with your hands is the same way you cast without them.¡±

    He lightly tossed it up a few times, catching it in the same hand. Carmen nodded and stepped back, focusing her red eyes on the snowball. Seconds later, Varric threw it right at her face, causing it to explode on impact. Snow raced across her head as she stumbled back with great surprise.

    ¡°Hey!! Why did you throw it!?¡± She yelled with an annoyed glare.

    ¡°I told you to send it back flying¡­ It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯re so slow.¡± He responded as he balled together another snowball. Carmen wiped her face and prepared herself. Varric quickly tossed the snowball, blasting her in the face again.

    They did this exercise for an hour and after hundreds of snowballs, Carmen¡¯s face was cold and beet red from all of her failed attempts. Frustrated, she focused up again and just before the snowball reached her, it stopped and dropped to the ground.

    ¡°I did it!¡± She exclaimed with glee.

    However, this celebration was short-lived as three more snowballs flew at her with great speed. Carmen noticed them approaching and focused up, causing two of the snowballs to fall to the ground. The third ball unfortunately struck her leg, exploding into a powdery white dust.

    ¡°Never lose your focus¡­ In an ideal situation, your gravity manipulation should be running around you at all times. Not even stopping when you sleep.¡± Varric said as he walked over.

    ¡°At all times!? But how would that be possible? Wouldn¡¯t I burn through all of my Core Energy?¡± She curiously asked, eager to learn even more.

    ¡°No, using it defensively instead of offensively will slow the amount of Core Energy used. Think of it like this¡­ One man has a water hose and is spraying it at a horde of ants to keep them away. Another man stands in one spot and puts a moat of water around him to fend off the ants. Who is expending the most resources in this situation?¡± He casually asked. Carmen took a second to think.

    ¡°Hmm, the man with the water hose?¡± She wondered, not sure if she had the right answer.

    ¡°Correct. Meanwhile, the other man had put up a barrier around him that stayed intact regardless of what he did. He never has to expend any energy to maintain it unless it¡¯s compromised somehow. You get it now?¡±

    Varric looked at Carmen as the wheels were spinning in her head. Her eyes eventually went wide as she finally realized what he was saying.

    ¡°Ok, that makes sense! I pretty much just have to apply gravity manipulation to myself!¡± She said with some newfound confidence. Varric was confused by her response.

    ¡°Apply to yourself? I mean, I guess, but that¡¯s not wh-¡±

    Varric was cut off by Carmen quickly trying out this new method on herself. The snow around her was swiftly pushed away with great force as she stood there, exerting her Core Energy outwards. Carmen had effortlessly figured out the idea of how to use her gravity manipulation as a barrier.

    ¡®What the hell? Why couldn¡¯t she do this before? Was it really because of that stupid analogy I made up?¡¯

    Varric shook his head and felt annoyed that he wasted an hour of his life throwing snowballs at a student¡¯s face.

    ¡°Varric! Throw some stuff my way!¡± Carmen yelled out with a confident smile.

    He sighed and reluctantly did so, tossing multiple snowballs in rapid succession. Almost immediately, the balls stopped in the air around her. They hadn¡¯t even remotely gotten close to her, becoming stuck and suspended in her invisible barrier.

    Carmen began to walk forward as snowball after snowball was caught in her field. Then with a quick thought, she exerted her Core Energy again, sending all of the snowballs flying back towards Varric. As they made impact, the balls exploded against a thin, yellow barrier around him. Varric retaliated by quickly throwing a few more snowballs, tossing them with significantly more speed this time around.

    ''This is way easier than I thought it would be. I think I finally got the hang of th-''

    Before Carmen could even finish her thought, all of the snowballs made impact, blasting her across the face and chest. She fell backwards into the snow, gripping her face as the cold powder stung her cheek. Carmen was dumbfounded that her newly created skill had failed.

    "Like I said before, don''t lose your focus. You''ve got a bad tendency to relax whenever things ease up and it''s interfering with your ability to sustain Core Energy. That kind of shit will get you killed if you''re not careful..." Varric said as he walked over, crossing his arms with slight disappointment.

    "I see. I''ll try again."

    Carmen slowly sat up and sighed as she smacked the ground in frustration. It was clear that she was feeling a bit upset by yet another failure. Varric noticed her blank expression and immediately rolled his eyes.

    "Holy fuck, kid. Can you please get a grip!? Stop pouting whenever something doesn''t go your way, it''s annoying. Now get off your ass and let''s go again, we don''t have all day." He said with an irritated cadence as he reached down and balled up a snowball.

    Carmen let out one more sigh before looking up with a serious expression. Varric''s words had lit a fire under her and she was determined to prove him wrong. She got to her feet and focused up again, her red eyes fully locked in. Varric reared his arm back and tossed multiple snowballs her way, not holding back his strength at all with each throw.

    Once they reached her vicinity, the snowballs were caught inside of her gravity barrier. Carmen exerted her Core Energy and forced the balls away, sending them back towards Varric. The two continued this exercise for multiple hours, going back and forth until Carmen ran out of Core Energy.

    When they finished up, Carmen leaned over and panted heavily. The amount of exhaustion she felt was unlike anything she''d experienced before. Carmen could barely stay on her feet thanks to this exercise.

    Varric simply walked over and reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a silver flask. He untwisted the cap and took a swig before telling Carmen his thoughts.

    ¡°That was better. You see how freely you can fight when you don¡¯t need to stop, aim your hands, and exert? When you get fully used to casting this way, you won¡¯t even need to think about it. Your abilities will just trigger on their own. In the Vesta world, we call this auto-casting.¡± Varric said, taking another swig from his silver flask.

    ¡°Is that what you were doing?¡± She asked, noticing the yellow barriers that kept appearing around him.

    ¡°Yes. The abilities I have associated with my Light affinity are always active. The prisms I create act as barriers without me even needing to think about it. There¡¯s not a soul in Alaira that¡¯s going to catch me off guard¡­¡±

    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s wild. It¡¯s crazy that my sister was able to beat someone like you.¡± Carmen callously replied.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Varric¡¯s face contorted as his irritation hit new levels, feeling disgusted to even think about Azhane Belouis at this time. He gave Carmen no reply and simply walked past her towards their belongings. He grabbed his bag and looked over his shoulder.

    "Get some rest and meet back here tomorrow after your classes." He said rather coldly.

    "Oh, okay. What are you going to teach me tomor-"

    Before Carmen could ask her question, Varric walked away and disappeared into the thick treeline.

    ''Geez, what''s his problem?''

    After grabbing her things, Carmen put on her winter cloak and limped her way back to campus. Despite the fatigue and soreness she felt, Carmen couldn''t help but smirk. She finally felt like she had made some progress after being stuck for so long.

 MW VOL V - CH 4: Reflections

    Late into the night time hours, Varric was enjoying his favorite drink at the Hazy Pour Taphouse. He slowly swirled his glass around, causing the ice to clink and echo across the empty bar. As he took another depressing sip, the owner of the bar approached his table.

    ¡°Geez Varric, how many glasses is that? Fifteen? You keep this up and you won¡¯t be able to walk outta here.¡± She said with a disappointed tone, pushing the empty cups away from the edge of the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine Rachel. It¡¯s just alcohol¡­¡± Varric replied, slightly slurring his speech.

    ¡°Pfft, if you say so. What¡¯s got you in such a bad mood anyways? I thought training that girl would¡¯ve softened you up, but you seem worse.¡±

    Rachel let out a loud snicker as she watched Varric take yet another long sip from his glass. Varric stared at the drink and remained silent, clearly contemplating a response.

    ¡°Gah, the brat just gets on my nerves. She asks too many questions and cries every time something doesn¡¯t go her way. How she made it this far with her lack of discipline is beyond me.¡± Varric said, his voice filled with great irritation.

    ¡°Aww come on, you¡¯ve gotta give her more grace than that. Hell, the fact that she even wants to learn from someone as grumpy as you is a miracle in and of itself.¡± Rachel replied with another chuckle.

    ¡°Tch, doesn¡¯t make her any less annoying. It¡¯s only been a day and I already regret agreeing to this.¡±

    Before Rachel could continue her thoughts on Varric¡¯s rather irksome situation, the bell dangling above the front door jingled. She looked over and saw a group of twelve men funnel into the taphouse. They all had on similar tattered, brown cloaks with their hoods up and a rather suspicious aura about them.

    ¡°Welcome! I¡¯ll be right with you fine gentlemen, please have a seat.¡± Rachel said with a smile as she reached into her back pocket, pulling out a piece of paper and a pen.

    However, when she stepped away from the table, one of the men suddenly dashed forward and stopped directly in front of her. He grabbed Rachel¡¯s wrist and gripped it tightly, causing pain to race down her arm.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Let go of me!!¡± Rachel yelled as she tried to break free from his grasp.

    ¡°Are you the owner of this taphouse?¡± The man asked, squeezing her wrist even tighter.

    ¡°Yes, why?!¡±

    ¡°If you value your life, you¡¯ll take us to your safe and give us everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    The man¡¯s hand started glowing a light purple color as he exerted his Core Energy. The pain radiating in Rachel¡¯s arm increased tenfold and she quickly dropped to her knees, unable to withstand the pressure. Before she could give a reply, another member of the group walked over to the table and looked at Varric.

    ¡°Hey, ya old drunkard, get outta here or else we¡¯re gonna have to kill ya!¡± He said with a rather strange twang to his voice.

    Varric remained seated and silent as he stared at his drink, not making any effort to comply with this man¡¯s threats.

    ¡°Hey, are you deaf?! I said move!¡±

    Yet again, no response from Varric. The man quickly grew frustrated from Varric¡¯s lack of obedience, prompting him to step forward and lean over his cup. With a single snort, the man spit his phlegm into Varric¡¯s glass, causing liquid to splash onto Varric¡¯s matted beard.

    ¡°See what happens when you don¡¯t listen? Now get up and lea-¡±

    Before the man could finish his words, he burst into a magnificent flame. Fire engulfed every inch of his body, burning incredibly hot and until nothing but ashes were left. Everyone in the room was stunned, not knowing how to react to such a sudden and ridiculous sight.

    When the men finally realized what had just happened, they quickly rushed over towards Varric. However, within a single step, they were all engulfed by crimson flames, one by one. The temperature of the room skyrocketed as fire danced across the floors, leaving nothing behind but burnt corpses.

    As the flames dissipated, Varric stood from the table and slowly looked over at the last remaining assailant. Terrified and frozen with fear, the man quickly let go of Rachel¡¯s wrist. His legs began to tremble and shake violently as Varric took a few steps towards him, his heavy boots pounding against the wooden floor.

    The man fully prepared himself for the worst, but to his surprise, Varric walked past him. However, just as he breathed a sigh of relief, he was consumed by another sudden and terrifying flame.

    He screamed out for help as his body was scorched, hoping against all hope that the fire would end and someone would save him. Unfortunately, that help never came and the assailant was reduced to ash.

    Varric eventually got to the door and stopped, reaching into his coat pocket and pulling out a small stack of golden coins. He placed them on a nearby table and put his hand on the door handle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Oh, and uh, sorry for the mess¡­¡± He said with a groggy voice.

    ¡°N-No worries. See you.¡± Rachel replied with a slightly terrified expression, staring at the multiple burnt bodies strewn about her taphouse.

    Varric opened the door and stepped out into the chilly winter night, not showing an ounce of emotion towards the atrocity he just committed. He closed the door shut and headed towards the snowy forest with the moon¡¯s rays lighting his path.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The heavy oak doors of the Dahlia room shut closed as Ashton Bridgeford stepped inside. He approached the center table while wearing the most cheeky grin ever.

    ¡°Ew, what are you smiling about?¡± A soft female voice said once Ashton took his seat. He looked towards the pink haired girl and continued to smile.

    ¡°Well Scarlett, let¡¯s just say that I took care of a little pest.¡±

    Ashton crossed his arms while propping his legs up on the table, getting himself incredibly comfortable. ¡°Ahh, it feels so good.¡±

    Scarlett looked beyond confused by his statement, raising her right eyebrow towards the ceiling. Before she could ask for him to elaborate, Castell decided to chime in.

    ¡°I see that my harmless little info leak was of some use to you, Ashton.¡± He said with a smirk, pushing his glasses upwards with a single finger.

    ¡°Damn right it was useful! Once my father learned of what that stupid 1st year did to me, he was furious. He put the Vandel family back in their place and made them realize that¡¯s not how servants are supposed to behave.¡±

    Ashton began to belly laugh, causing his large muscles to flex and tremble with glee.

    ¡°Oh, so this is about that Bridgette girl that was added to our ranks. I was wondering why she hadn¡¯t shown up and introduced herself to me, ungrateful little brat.¡± Scarlett said, now following the conversation clearly.

    ¡°Maybe I should join in on this fun as well.¡±

    Scarlett¡¯s dark pink eyes sparkled at the mere thought of disciplining the 8th Dahlia holder. However, to her surprise, another voice spoke up from the opposite side of the room.

    ¡°Do you people really not have anything else better to do?¡± Rosemarie questioned as she looked out of the window, admiring the many students walking around campus below.

    ¡°Aww, do you have a soft spot for the 1st years? Bet you just want to coddle them and change their diapers too, huh?¡±

    Scarlett chuckled at Rosemarie¡¯s statement.

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t see the point in belittling them so much. They¡¯re here to learn just as much as we are. All you¡¯re doing is wasting your time on silly, childish vendettas that serve no purpose. Grow up¡­¡± Rosemarie said as she continued to look out the window, her back still facing the table.

    Once her statement ended, a thin beam of concentrated light fired at her from behind. The speed of this attack was seemingly impossible to sense or dodge, however, Rosemarie simply tilted her head to the right.

    The beam missed its target and pierced through the window, blowing out a sizable hole and blasting bits of glass in all directions. The winter wind quickly rushed into the room, causing Rosemarie¡¯s fiery red hair to sway elegantly.

    Unfazed by the attack, she slowly looked over her shoulder and noticed a teardrop shaped prism floating in the air. Its crystal-like material glistened in the light, showing multiple colors as it spun on its own axis.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act all high and mighty now that you¡¯re no. 1. You did just as much dirty work as us to hit that rank, so you¡¯re in no position to lecture me or anyone here. Worry about yourself, Rosemarie.¡± Scarlett said as she held out her hand, prompting the prism to float down and suspend itself above her palm.

    ¡°Tch, if only you didn¡¯t have that stupid future sight ability¡­¡±

    ¡°Now ladies, let¡¯s all just calm down and get along. Rosemarie is right that we shouldn¡¯t hold grudges. Once the 1st years know their place, we should leave them be until they get out of line again.¡± Castell said, trying his best to quell the tension between these two powerful Vestas.

    ¡°I agree. I have other things to worry about than what a 1st year student is doing. This semester¡¯s budget needs some serious work, so that¡¯ll be my focus.¡± Viola added as she straightened up the many papers and folders sitting in front of her.

    ¡°Same. If anything, I think that Bridgette girl is pretty cool. Loved the way she tossed your muscular ass around, Ashton!¡±

    Tamril burst out laughing, recalling the events of their previous fight. Ashton let out a sharp toothed snarl and angered glare towards Tamril, feeling incredibly disrespected by his statement.

    ¡°Whatever¡­¡±

    Scarlett rolled her eyes as she sent her Manifest away. She rested her head on her fist and sighed, contemplating what she should do next to combat her newfound boredom. With the commotion having died down, Rosemarie made her way towards the door. Castell stood from his chair and looked over.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked with a curious tone.

    ¡°Getting some fresh air.¡± Rosemarie replied as she opened the door, slamming it shut behind her. Once outside, she leaned against the door and sighed.

    ¡®I swear, graduation day can¡¯t come soon enough. So tired of this school¡­¡¯

    Rosemarie looked up at the LaVeda crest greeting her from across the hall and frowned. She quickly collected herself and made her way to the stairs, no longer dwelling on the actions of her peers.

    Once she exited the building, Rosemarie eventually found herself at the central courtyard. The large white pillars and flowing fountains greeted her as she enjoyed her leisurely stroll. When she passed the center-most rotunda, Rosemarie noticed Bridgette sitting at a nearby bench.

    ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± She asked as she approached.

    Bridgette looked up from her book and nodded after seeing who was talking to her. She scooted over and Rosemarie proceeded to take a seat. The two sat there in silence for a moment until Rosemarie let out a big sigh.

    ¡°Hey, can I ask you something?¡± She said as she stretched her arms and back.

    ¡°Uh, sure.¡± Bridgette replied, closing her book in the process.

    ¡°What''re you here for? Of all places, why¡¯d you decide to come to LaVeda?¡±

    ¡°Because my Father wanted me to go here. That¡¯s all¡­¡± Bridgette immediately said with an unenthusiastic tone.

    ¡°Stop lying¡­¡±

    Bridgette looked over with a surprised expression, fully taken aback by Rosemarie¡¯s rather direct response. Before she could give a reply, Rosemarie continued.

    ¡°Even if your Father wanted you to go here, there¡¯s no way he could force you. Especially with that stubborn attitude of yours. Come on, tell me the real reason.¡± She said, her green eyes staring deeply.

    Bridgette averted her gaze towards the empty, blue sky above and took a moment to think. After a brief silence, she let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°Ever since I was little, I always wanted to go to the school that my sister went to. See the things she saw, experience the things she experienced, and follow in her footsteps a little.¡± Bridgette said with a half smile, the memories of her sister lifting her mood considerably.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good answer. But, now that you¡¯re here, has LaVeda been everything you dreamed it would be?¡±

    ¡°Tch, not at all. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but this school has been nothing like how Claudia described it. Maybe she was lying to me this whole time and sugar coating things, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Bridgette¡¯s reply caused Rosemarie to let out a hearty chuckle.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Ohh nothing. Even though I knew you were going to say that, it still got a good laugh out of me.¡± Rosemarie replied with another chuckle as she leaned back on the bench.

    ¡°Hey Bridgette, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°After I graduate, make sure you become the next no. 1 student at this school.¡± Rosemarie said while staring at the sky.

    ¡°Uh, why?¡±

    ¡°Because you should make LaVeda reflect the experiences of your sister¡¯s. Make this school better, not only for yourself, but for all the other students that have similar stories as yours. Can you do that?¡±

    Bridgette leaned forward and pondered Rosemarie''s request, however, when she opened her mouth to reply, Rosemarie stood from the bench. Her long red hair swayed in the wind as she turned to face Bridgette.

    ¡°Thanks, Bridgette. I¡¯m glad I can count on you.¡± Rosemarie said with a smile.

    ¡°Huh? But I didn¡¯t say anything?¡± She responded with a confused expression.

    Rosemarie gave no reply, she simply smiled again and turned around. When she started to walk away, Rosemarie said one last thing.

    ¡°You should probably head inside, it¡¯s going to snow soon.¡±

    Bridgette sat there and watched Rosemarie get further away until she disappeared behind a pillar.

    ¡®She¡¯s nice, I¡¯ll admit, but also a little weird. And what does she mean by snow? There isn¡¯t a cloud in the sky.¡¯

    Bridgette shook her head and reached for her book, getting comfortable again on the bench. However, the moment she turned the page, snowflakes landed across the paper. She looked up and saw flakes of various sizes trickling down, playfully dancing in the wind.

    ¡®How did she? There¡¯s no way¡­¡¯

    She was at a loss for words as gray clouds began taking over the previously empty sky. Bridgette eventually let out a soft sigh and gathered her things. While she made her way back to the dorms, the conversation she had with Rosemarie played back in her mind.

 MW VOL V - CH 5: A Snowy Altercation

    When classes ended for the day, Carmen raced out of the room and immediately headed towards the woods surrounding Laracia Town. She walked for a short while, trekking deeper and deeper into the thick forest, until she emerged at a small clearing. Standing at the center was Varric, looking as bored as ever.

    Carmen greeted him with a little pump of excitement, prompting Varric to respond with an un-enthused grunt. As she approached, he reached into his coat pocket and took out a silver flask.

    ¡°So, what are you going to teach me today?¡± Carmen asked, feeling eager to get things started.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna do a little spar session. I want to see how you handle combat situations.¡± He replied before taking a long swig of his drink.

    Carmen gave him a firm nod and after creating space between them, she summoned forth her Manifest. As she exerted her Core Energy, the purple hue of her rapier¡¯s blade sparkled and reflected against the white snow. When she felt ready to start, Carmen noticed that Varric did nothing to prepare himself for battle.

    ¡°Uhh, do you want me to begin?¡± She asked with a confused tone, wondering why Varric was still taking small swigs out of his flask.

    ¡°Yea- *BURP* Just do whatever it is you do whenever you fight. And don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Varric wiped the light brown liquid dripping from his beard as he patiently waited for her to start. Carmen shook her head in disbelief, but wasted no time in heeding his request. She planted her left foot into the soft snow and dashed forward with impressive speed.

    Once Carmen reached his position, she thrust her rapier towards Varric as he stood there scratching his greasy hair. However, to her surprise, the blade was deflected by a thin yellow barrier that appeared only at the tip of her rapier.

    Even though the impact pushed her arm back, Carmen quickly followed up with another rapid volley of rapier jabs. She danced around Varric with incredible swiftness, shifting her body and changing position after each forceful thrust.

    However, despite her speed and precision, none of her hits could make it past the tiny hexagonal shaped prism appearing around Varric. She continued her assault, until Varric let out a loud and irritated sigh.

    ¡°Stop.¡± He said with an annoyed tone.

    Carmen quickly ended her attack and looked at him with a confused expression.

    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± She asked as she caught her breath.

    ¡°Well for starters, you fight like a deranged gorilla beating its head against a wall. There¡¯s literally no thought going through your brain at all other than ¡®attack!¡¯ That shit might¡¯ve worked on some pearl class bandits, but it sure as hell won¡¯t work on a Vesta with actual skill and experience.¡± Varric said, crossing his arms in a disapproving manner.

    ¡°But, what else am I supposed to do? You¡¯re just standing there not reacting to my attacks at all.¡±

    ¡°I want you to actually take a moment and think before you rush in. What is the opponent doing? How do I get them to reveal their abilities while staying safe? Is there anyone else hiding within the area? Can I use the environment to my advantage? Is there an escape route? Before you even engage, these thoughts should¡¯ve already crossed your mind.¡±

    Carmen nodded her head as she carefully listened to Varric¡¯s advice, absorbing every word like a sponge.

    ¡°Always remember that there are so many other factors to a fight than just you and your opponent. Now, let¡¯s go again.¡± Varric said before taking another swig from his flask.

    Carmen agreed and quickly created space between them. She relaxed her posture and scanned the area with a red eyed glare, devising a plan of attack while Varric continued to drink his worries away. Carmen¡¯s eyes eventually settled on the snow resting around Varric¡¯s boots, causing her to smirk.

    She slowly started walking to the left, circling around Varric from a safe distance. Once she reached a specific point, Carmen planted her foot and dashed forward, her speed seemingly higher than before. As she quickly approached, Varric looked over with yet another disappointed expression.

    ¡®I swear, does this kid listen to anything I say? It¡¯s no surprise she bombed her midterms.¡¯

    He prepared himself to block her attack, but to his surprise, a sheet of snow burst upwards from the ground. The snow completely hid her approach, shrouding Carmen in a blinding white powder. Moments later, he noticed his barrier activating above him, blocking a stray rapier attack.

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re going to have to do more than that, kid!¡± He yelled out, his vision still impeded by the swirling snow wall.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Carmen to continue as the snow suddenly compacted together and crashed into him. A yellow prism appeared all around Varric as the snow pressed harder from every direction. Varric simply crossed his arms and waited, feeling interested to see what else Carmen was going to do.

    ¡®Alright, now that he can¡¯t see what I¡¯m doing, it¡¯s time to get started!¡¯

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Carmen held out her palm and summoned forth a blob of black ink. The blob pulsed and grew larger as it rose into the air, suspending itself above Carmen. She exerted her Core Energy and pointed towards the mound of snow that swallowed Varric. The ink quickly solidified and split into hundreds of thin needles before racing towards his location.

    The needles silently entered into the snow and lodged themselves inside. With her preparations complete, Carmen focused her gaze on the mound of snow and continued gravity manipulating it. The weight of the snow increased significantly, compacting more and becoming as solid as a rock.

    Losing patience, Varric eventually exerted his Core Energy outwards. His prism barrier expanded and effortlessly pushed the hardened snow out of the way, allowing Varric to burst forth from his cold prison. However, as he looked up, Varric noticed that Carmen was nowhere to be seen.

    He scanned his surroundings and heightened his senses, preparing himself for whatever she would dish out next. Varric took a single step forward and suddenly heard something quickly approaching from behind. He looked over his shoulder and saw a snowball racing towards him.

    ¡®You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡¯

    Varric caught the snowball effortlessly and shook his head in disbelief. However, once he gripped it tightly, he sensed a rapid increase of Core Energy growing from it. Before he could toss it to the side, the snowball exploded.

    The force was enough to make him take a step back, triggering a chain reaction of more snowy explosions. Carmen¡¯s explosive needles detonated all over the clearing, lighting up their training grounds with an extravagant black and white hue.

    As explosions continued to go off around Varric, Carmen took advantage of the situation and raced towards him with Manifest in hand. She activated her gravity field and picked up snow along the way, disguising her approach completely. Carmen increased her speed and leapt into the air, hoping to land a blow from above.

    Carmen reached his location and reared back her rapier before thrusting it forward with all of her strength. However, just as she entered his space, Varric averted his gaze towards Carmen¡¯s direction and glared into her eyes. Within a single blink, a massive burst of fire erupted out of him.

    The searing hot flames connected with Carmen¡¯s gravity barrier, forcing her away from Varric and down to her knees. Carmen skidded to a stop and tried to fight back against the flames, quickly covering her body with her arms as she held her ground.

    The fire continued to push against her with a near unending amount of strength, burning parts of her uniform and the ground around her. Varric exerted his Core Energy one last time, causing the blaze to blow past Carmen and out into the nearby forest. Every ounce of snow in the surrounding area was instantly evaporated and the many trees around them were burnt to a blackened crisp.

    Once the dust settled, Carmen panted heavily as she slowly moved her smoking arms down. She looked up at Varric with a determined glare, as though asking him if that was all he could do.

    Varric, who was completely unscathed by Carmen¡¯s explosive trickery, stared back with a fairly impressed expression upon his face. He looked closely at Carmen and noticed that everything behind her, snow and all, was still intact; relatively undisturbed by his magnificent flame.

    ¡®Well I¡¯ll be damned. Not bad, kid.¡¯

    He headed over to Carmen and gave her a slight nod of approval. Once he stopped his approach, Carmen slowly got to her feet and let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Varric asked, furrowing his brow in confusion.

    ¡°I actually got you to use your second affinity!¡± She replied with a smile, feeling proud of her tiny accomplishment.

    Varric stared at her blankly as he took a moment to process what she said. After a brief silence, he began to laugh rather loudly. Carmen¡¯s eyes quickly went wide as his laughter echoed against the trees. She was shocked to see him finally show an emotion that wasn¡¯t super irritated and depressive.

    ¡°Yeah, kid, you did. Good job.¡± He replied, wiping the tears from his eyes as he tried to reign in his laughter.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s get started on the next thing. We¡¯ve only got a couple hours of daylight left.¡±

    Varric motioned for Carmen to follow him back to the center of the clearing. She quickly agreed and rushed after him, eager to continue learning new things to add to her arsenal of abilities. When their training session eventually came to a close, Carmen pondered a thought as she looked up at the sun disappearing behind the treeline.

    ¡°Hey Varric, how did you learn all of this stuff? Did you have a teacher as well?¡± She curiously asked, taking a seat on a fallen tree.

    Varric walked over with his silver flask and sat next to her, taking a deep swig before entertaining a reply.

    ¡°My experiences taught me. In my line of work, any kind of slip up can mean life or death. With every close call I¡¯ve had, I learn something new and I apply it to future situations.¡± He simply replied.

    ¡°But you¡¯re a Calamity Class Vesta. Doesn¡¯t that fact make your job easy? I can¡¯t imagine anyone giving you much of an issue in a fight. ¡±

    ¡°Pfft, sure, I guess. But, mercenary work is a lot more delicate than you think. I can¡¯t just appear and blow up everything in my path. Sometimes precision is required and that is where the things I¡¯ve learned come in handy.¡± Varric added, taking one last drink from his flask.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. Why did you become a mercenary though?¡±

    Carmen shifted her body to face Varric as she stared at him, patiently waiting to hear his reply. Varric remained silent as he thought of a response. He eventually looked up at the sky and sighed.

    ¡°I needed a challenge¡­ Growing up, everything was just so fucking easy for me, nothing kept my attention at all. Becoming a merc gave me a chance to do something different for once. Something that would require effort and thought.¡± Varric said with an almost nostalgic cadence to his tone.

    ¡°It gave me a never ending list of challenges to tackle. Challenges that people would pay top dollar for me to solve. I loved every minute of it.¡±

    ¡°I see. Hey, do you think I can join you on a job one day? I bet I could learn a lot from how you approach a mission!¡± Carmen asked, excitement beginning to take over her face.

    ¡°Fuck no. Having a kid follow me around like some kind of sidekick would seriously cramp my style. Besides, I don¡¯t do that shit anymore. I¡¯m out of the mercenary scene¡­¡± Varric quickly replied as he gripped his flask tightly.

    ¡°But, why? It sounds like that kind of work makes you happy. Why stop doing it? There''s no reason to-¡±

    ¡°What are you? My therapist? Don¡¯t worry about why I stopped!¡±

    Varric shot her a deadly glare as he aggressively got to his feet. He grabbed his bag and cut their conversation short. Carmen tried to voice her opinions further, but her reply fell on deaf ears as he disappeared into the forest.

    ¡®What happened to you, Varric? I really thought he was about to open up to me a bit more. Guess I was wrong.¡¯

    Carmen gathered her things and sighed, feeling disappointed that her teacher continued to be so closed off towards her. She shrugged her shoulders and headed back to campus with many thoughts racing through her mind.

 MW VOL V - CH 6: Dangerous Ally

    On the top floor of Castle de Belouis¡¯ library, Solana was laying down on a table while multiple pages deep in a tragic romance novel. Having now spent many days here, she was beyond hooked as each moment in the story kept escalating to new heights.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Prince Rovo would lie like that again! He knows that the princess would accept his flaws regardless of how bad his situation is!! Gah, how dare he make her cry!¡± She loudly muttered, trying to make sense of the character''s motivations.

    However, before she could find out what happened next, a voice called for her from the first floor.

    ¡°Lady Solana, are you there?¡± They asked.

    Solana shifted her weight on the table and peaked her head over the edge of the nearby banister. She looked down to see Nadine staring up at her with a warm smile.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Solana replied, wondering what this woman wanted.

    ¡°Her Majesty has requested that I bring you to her office. Will you please come down and I shall escort you.¡± Nadine asked with a humble bow.

    ¡°Oh, sure. One sec!¡±

    Solana closed her book and with a single, swift leap, she jumped from the fourth floor to the bottom. The motion was absolutely effortless and elegant as she landed, not even remotely disturbing the marble tile beneath her feet.

    ¡°Oh my, are you okay!?¡± Nadine asked with great shock.

    The concern on Nadine¡¯s face was more than justified, especially after seeing someone drop from such a massive height and be completely unscathed.

    ¡°Never been better. Now, what does Azhane want? She¡¯s disturbing my reading time.¡± Solana wondered while she stretched her arms above her head.

    ¡®Just who is this woman? And to refer to Her Majesty so casually.¡¯

    Nadine brushed aside the apparent disrespect and continued to be a good host. She smiled and motioned for her to follow, guiding them through the door and down the hall.

    After navigating through the castle and ascending the many steps, the two reached Azhane¡¯s office. Before Nadine could respectfully knock, Solana stepped forward and opened the door without a care in the world.

    Nadine was dumbfounded by what she just witnessed, having never seen such rude behavior before. She followed behind Solana and quickly bowed her head, hoping Azhane would look past what had just happened.

    ¡°Hey Azhane, can you make this quick? I was just getting to the good part of my book before you interrupted me.¡± Solana pouted, announcing her presence with a confident aura as she entered the room.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. This shouldn¡¯t take long, I just want you to meet a few people. Come in and take a seat.¡± Azhane replied with a smile, pointing towards the couch when she got to her feet.

    Solana nodded and sat down, crossing her arms and legs while she patiently waited for this meeting to begin. The moment Azhane took a seat on the opposite couch, a knock was heard at the door. She permitted Nadine to open the door, allowing Zalthia and Graymoor to enter.

    They took their seats next to Azhane and stared at Solana, sizing her up and wondering if she really was who she said she was. They immediately took note of her pale skin, gray eyes, and sharper than usual teeth.

    ¡°Alright, now that everyone is here. I want you all to meet Solana, the Boundless Queen. Solana, this is my sister Zalthia and my fiance, Graymoor Penult.¡± Azhane introduced, wasting no time.

    Before Solana could even reply, Zalthia posed a question.

    ¡°Sorry if this comes off as too forward, but if you are indeed the Boundless Queen, what are your intentions here? Are you hoping to overthrow our nation from the inside?¡± She asked while glaring with her red eyes.

    Solana simply smiled before entertaining a reply.

    ¡°Goodness child, are you always this uptight? Must be exhausting.¡± Solana said with a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Relax, I¡¯ve no interest in overthrowing anything and to be honest, I don¡¯t even have a plan for what I want to do with my new lease on life. I¡¯m only here because Azhane was kind enough to open up her home to me when I had nowhere else to go.¡±

    Once Zalthia heard this and sensed that there was no hostility coming from this woman, her harsh expression softened and she breathed a small sigh.

    ¡°I see¡­ But I am curious about something. You say that you¡¯re the Boundless Queen, but your features and Core Energy output seem significantly less pronounced than the other Boundless we¡¯ve seen and fought against. I assumed that the highest power within your race would look the part, but your presence seems so much weaker.¡± Graymoor chimed in, still feeling quite skeptical of her.

    After a brief moment of silence, Solana burst out laughing. She gripped her stomach and flopped onto her side, kicking her legs into the air as she squealed at the top of her lungs. Zalthia, Azhane, and Graymoor were taken aback by her unending laughter, wondering what was so funny.

    ¡°Ohhh my goodness, you humans really are something! You seriously just said that with a straight face! Oh my!¡±

    Solana continued to laugh as she slowly collected herself, wiping the tears from her face.

    ¡°I was simply suppressing myself out of respect to Azhane, but if you¡¯re really that curious about my power, I¡¯ll happily oblige. Just say the word.¡± Solana said with a cheeky smirk.

    Graymoor and Zalthia looked at each other before turning their heads towards Azhane. She gave them a firm nod, prompting everyone to shift their gaze back to Solana.

    Solana closed her eyes and took a short breath. Within seconds, an explosion of Core Energy blasted out of her. The amount of power surging from her body was sickening as it filled the room with terrifying amounts of pressure. It was abundantly clear that she was well within Calamity Class, having Core Energy amounts on par with Azhane.

    However, even though her power was tremendous, the most interesting thing during this display was Solana¡¯s sudden physical transformation. A single thin, black line raced down from her left eye to her jaw and along her arms, splitting off into perpendicular directions.

    Solana¡¯s perfectly cut bangs were pushed aside by two large, black horns that branched up and backwards. Even her teeth grew longer and sharper, having an eerie vampiric quality to them. Zalthia, Graymoor, and Nadine were in absolute shock as they struggled to comprehend her immense Core Energy and transformation.

    ¡®What the hell! I can¡¯t believe Azhane would allow someone so dangerous to stay here amongst our people.¡¯

    Zalthia grimaced from the sheer pressure permeating from Solana, growing more worried with each passing second.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Just as fast as things started, Solana¡¯s transformation was fully complete. She slowly opened her eyes, revealing incredibly pale and opaque gray irises that glowed subtly. The very sight of them sent shivers down their spines, rendering the group speechless. Solana looked at Zalthia directly and spoke a very simple request. However, her voice was grizzly and weighted with power.

    ¡°Go stand in the corner.¡± She demanded.

    Immediately, Zalthia lost complete control of her body as she quickly stood from the couch.

    ¡°What!?! Why is my body moving on its own!?¡± Zalthia exclaimed, not understanding why she was heeding this demand without any question or hesitance.

    As she made her way across the room, Solana glanced over at Nadine and spoke again.

    ¡°Dance.¡±

    Nadine threw her hands up and started to do a little jig, shifting her hips from side to side at a fairly consistent rhythm. Despite her old age, Nadine was dancing the night away with all of her might.

    ¡°My Lady, what is happening!?!¡± She yelled as her body spun and moved to a nonexistent beat.

    Graymoor looked around at his peers and without a single moment of hesitation, he hopped in front of Azhane and assumed a protective stance. Graymoor summoned forth his Manifest, Illusion Hand, and glared at Solana, warning her to stand down.

    ¡°Graymoor, you don¡¯t have to protect me. You¡¯re in no-¡± Azhane said before getting cut off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love. I¡¯ll keep you safe from this woman.¡± He sharply replied as he activated his illusionist ability, hoping to confuse Solana long enough for him to escort Azhane to safety.

    However, once the room shifted and flexed, his illusion was broken and rendered completely useless.

    ¡®Did my ability just get canceled?!¡¯That¡¯s impossible!¡¯

    Graymoor couldn¡¯t believe that his skill, which had given many Vestas'' tremendous issues, was disrupted so effortlessly. He focused his gaze upon her and noticed a bone ladened tiara now resting upon Solana¡¯s head. The single skull sitting at the center of the tiara unhinged its jaw and began glowing an ominous black.

    Solana got to her feet and slowly approached Graymoor. He quickly attempted to reactivate his illusion, but unfortunately, it failed every time.

    As she drew closer to him, he gripped the handle of Illusion Hand and pointed the blade forward. Graymoor was fully prepared to fight her with his natural sword abilities, showing why he was appointed as one of the Blade Monarchs.

    Solana simply reached her hand out and placed it upon the edge of his Manifest, applying very slight pressure with her grip. Illusion Hand began to glow black and with a single squeeze of Solana¡¯s fingers, Graymoor¡¯s Manifest shattered and dematerialized.

    ¡®W-What¡­¡¯

    His eyes went wide as he witnessed his weapon disappear right before him. In all his years as a Vesta, he had never experienced anything even remotely close to this kind of ability.

    Solana slowly brought her hand closer to his face, raising it upwards with immaculate levels of grace and elegance. Graymoor, frozen with fear, stood his ground and awaited his inevitable demise. The tension rose to terrifying levels as he felt the warmth of her hand approaching. The anticipation was killing him until suddenly, he felt a light finger flick on his forehead.

    ¡°Oh my, you should see the look on your face right now. Absolutely priceless!¡± Solana said with a heavy laugh, making fun of the justified fear plastered across his face.

    She quickly shifted back to normal, causing her Boundless features to fade away and her Core Energy to cease. Solana¡¯s playful chuckle continued until she looked over at Azhane.

    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Azhane asked, growing tired of the theatrics.

    ¡°Aww you¡¯re no fun. But alright, I guess I¡¯ll finish up.¡± Solana replied with a pout, crossing her arms as she plopped back into her seat on the couch.

    ¡°Release.¡±

    Immediately, Zalthia and Nadine regained control of their bodies. Nadine dropped to the floor and struggled to catch her breath after dancing for so long. Zalthia stepped back from the corner and quickly turned around, her expression filled with great anger.

    ¡°The hell did you do to us!?!¡± She yelled at Solana, slamming her hand on Azhane¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Woah, that looked like it hurt.¡± Solana sarcastically quipped.

    ¡°Answer the question!¡±

    Zalthia was fed up at this point, having never felt so used and taken advantage of before.

    ¡°Alright, alright. It was just a little show of my abilities.¡± Solana replied with a nonchalant tone, not seeing what the big deal was.

    ¡°Little show?? You literally just took over our minds and forced us to do something against our wills! Do you not realize how dangerous that is?!¡± Zalthia exclaimed.

    ¡°Took over your minds? Child, I did no such thing. My ability is much more akin to physical control and domination.¡±

    Solana simply crossed her legs, preparing herself to explain further.

    ¡°My ability allows me to take control of Core Energy and turn it into my own, causing the original owner to become a pawn of mine. As long as the subject has Core Energy and is significantly weaker than me, whatever I command will overwrite their own desires and take priority. Unless you¡¯re deaf and blind, every request I make becomes law until I say otherwise.¡±

    The room went silent with shock as they realized what she was saying.

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. How many people can you command at any given time?¡± Zalthia asked, eager to learn as much as she could in case this were to become an issue in the future.

    ¡°Enough to get the job done.¡± Solana playfully smirked, opting to remain as vague as possible.

    Zalthia scowled at the response, growing more impatient and irritated by the second. Before she could give Solana a piece of her mind, Graymoor chimed in.

    ¡°Okay, but what about my abilities? You somehow canceled them without saying a single word. What else are you hiding?¡± He asked with a cautious, yet intrigued expression.

    ¡°Oh, that was just my Manifest saying hello. It likes to assert its dominance whenever another Manifest is present, show them who¡¯s boss and what not. Kind of an asshole move, huh?¡± Solana chuckled again, finding this whole conversation to be quite amusing.

    ¡°But, what do you mea-¡±

    Graymoor wanted to know more, but Solana raised her finger to her mouth and made a shushing noise.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not going to sit here and spell out every aspect of my abilities. Use your brains and do some deductive reasoning or something. The fact that I¡¯ve even told you this much should be more than enough for you all to trust me.¡± She calmly said, growing a little tired of this meeting.

    ¡°Enough to trust you?? How do we trust someone that can effortlessly force their will upon others? Your literal presence is a threat! You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Zalthia swiftly interjected, showing a very uncharacteristic side to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious. I could have easily kept all of this to myself and wreaked absolute havoc on everyone in this castle. However, out of respect for Azhane, I have fully cooperated and kept things friendly.¡± Solana replied, shifting her posture to better face Zalthia.

    ¡°And I fully plan on keeping it that way, but little girl, if you keep pressing me, I have no problem changing my mind¡­¡±

    Solana shot a terrifying glare at Zalthia, piercing her very soul with how deadly her eyes looked.

    ¡®What the hell is wrong with me? Why does this woman get under my skin so much? Get it together, Zalthia!¡¯

    She flinched and slowly stepped back, trying her best to regain her usual rock solid composure. As Solana continued to glare, Azhane finally decided to speak up and quell the tension. She clapped her hands together and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Alright, I think that¡¯s enough. Zalthia, Graymoor, are you all convinced now? Satisfied?¡± She asked with a light-hearted tone.

    The two slightly hesitated before nodding their heads, accepting that Solana was in fact the Boundless Queen and currently not a threat to them.

    ¡°Good. And Solana, you need to be nicer to my sister. I don¡¯t appreciate you calling her a little girl.¡±

    ¡°Tch, she started it.¡± Solana pouted and looked the other way, turning her nose up like a child.

    Azhane¡¯s Core Energy began to rise to dangerous levels as she tapped her foot on the floor, losing her patience with Solana¡¯s lack of cooperation. Solana rolled her eyes once she noticed the deadly pressure building up. She sighed heavily before looking in Zalthia¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Geez okayyyy, I¡¯m sorry for calling you little or whatever¡­¡± Solana forcefully muttered, crossing her arms aggressively.

    Zalthia was dumbfounded by the apology, shocked to see someone as powerful as this woman acting in such a childish manner. Zalthia contemplated a few responses before settling on something simple.

    ¡°Sure¡­ Apology accepted.¡±

    ¡°Great! See how easy that was? Now that we¡¯re all fully acquainted, let¡¯s continue to get along from this day forward. Okay?¡±

    Azhane smiled warmly as she looked at everyone present in the room. Zalthia, Graymoor, Nadine, and Solana eventually nodded and agreed to keep things civil between them.

    Once everything was settled, Solana slowly raised her hand. Azhane¡¯s eyebrow furrowed with confusion, wondering what she was doing.

    ¡°Uh, yes, Sola?¡± She asked with a curious tone.

    ¡°Can I go back to the library now? I need to know what happens next in Elegance & Endearing - Volume 5.¡± Solana replied, feeling eager to continue her literary pleasure.

    ¡°Uhh, yeah. You can go.¡±

    ¡°Finally! Now if you¡¯ll excuse me. Oh and if you need me, don¡¯t. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Solana stood from the couch and stretched her arms above her head, letting out a big yawn in the process. She quickly made her way to the door and exited the room.

    ¡°She¡¯s uhh, quite the character, huh? Now I see what you mean by her being different.¡± Graymoor said while getting to his feet.

    ¡°Yeah she¡¯s a character alright¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I still don¡¯t trust her. You all can feel however you want, but I¡¯ll remain skeptical until she shows me otherwise.¡± Zalthia added, walking over to the door and opening it slightly.

    Before exiting, she looked over her shoulder towards Azhane.

    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, sis¡­¡±

    The sound of the door closing echoed across the room as Azhane contemplated Zalthia¡¯s statement. Graymoor and Nadine remained silent, wondering if Solana was going to be a reliable ally or a terrifyingly dangerous foe.

 Character Profile: Elise Burton

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    Writing a character with such a troubled and turbulent past was an interesting challenge. I got a chance to tackle some tough issues and play around with a personality type that has been absent from Manifest War, a true introvert. In a lot of ways, I had to put myself in her shoes and try to understand her situation as though it were my own. That aspect of writing is something I''m still trying to get better at, but creating Elise and making her such a central part of Volume IV has definitely helped me practice quite a bit.

    As she continues to grow and come into her own, we''ll see just how much she''s willing to come out of her shell. All she needs is a pretty big push lol.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Check out Volume IV to read more about Elise!

    - Z4NE

 MW VOL V - CH 7: A Belouis Secret

    As the days passed by, Zalthia had been trying to find some information regarding Carmen¡¯s upbringing. She had seemingly exhausted all other avenues at this point and eventually found herself going down to the depths of Castle de Belouis once again. Before her stood the large and heavily locked doors of the Royal Belouis Archives.

    This chamber held incredibly sensitive information about past Belouis royalty and family related affairs. Only a pure blooded Belouis could enter such a room. Zalthia held up her lantern towards a black slate indented on the adjacent wall. She then placed her palm onto it and after a brief moment, Zalthia felt a sharp prick on her skin.

    She removed her hand and saw a few blood droplets tracing out a symbol on the slate. It eventually glowed a dull green color and the locks on the door vanished in thin air. Zalthia pushed the heavy door open and made her way inside.

    After traversing the dusty and empty hallways, she ended up at a fairly large room filled with long bookshelves and boxes lining the walls. With the amount of dust and cobwebs everywhere, it was clear that this room rarely got accessed.

    Zalthia sat down her lantern and began to do a thorough search of the room, looking for anything related to Carmen. While going through some of the shelves, she found a section that held records of the past. Zalthia located the record for the year of Carmen¡¯s birth and quickly opened it.

    She flipped through the thick, spiral journal and started to feel a bit uneasy. Zalthia didn¡¯t see a single article or mention of Carmen at all.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Zalthia muttered, finding this to be quite peculiar.

    She noticed a few pages that were missing, clearly torn out. Zalthia became very suspicious of this and frantically continued her search, eager to get to the bottom of this.

    After many hours of going through multiple records for the umpteenth time, she ultimately found nothing to help answer her questions. She took a seat in frustration and stared at the ceiling, slightly defeated by her lack of success.

    ¡®This doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­ Every single one of us is mentioned in some capacity, except for Carmen. Why?¡¯

    Zalthia casually turned her attention towards the furthest wall and noticed something strange. The light from her lantern wasn¡¯t illuminating a small group of bricks above one of the bookshelves.

    Intrigued, Zalthia got up and rushed over to investigate. She slowly placed her hand on the top brick and surprisingly, her hand phased through it. Zalthia moved her hand around inside the wall and felt a few items brush against her palm. She grabbed the items and pulled them out.

    In her hand was a small notebook, some loose papers, and an intricately designed silver pendant. Zalthia brought the items over to the table and began to examine everything closely. One of the papers was Carmen¡¯s birth certificate and another was an agreement signed by multiple people. The rest of the papers were profiles related to Carmen, their frayed edges proving that they were ripped out of a book.

    Zalthia looked over the birth certificate first and it listed Carmen¡¯s weight, measurements, and the like. However, it also listed the names of the parents.

    Father: Allen J. Belouis

    Mother: Cecilia Rhodes

    ¡°What!?¡± Zalthia exclaimed, shocked by what she had just read.

    She then grabbed the agreement and scanned its contents thoroughly. Her eyes went wide once she realized it was for the approval of using an ability seal. Curiously, It was signed by Allen Belouis, Omar Tiege, and Dr. Melbourne Drayfus.

    ¡°An ability seal!? So they¡¯re the ones that sealed away her second affinity. But why? None of this is making sense.¡± Zalthia added, trying to wrap her brain around all of this new information. She sat the papers down and picked up the notebook, slowly flipping through the many worn pages.

    The journal had multiple entries from an unknown person. These entries ranged from innocent complaints about the weather, health updates, concerns for the future, and other random observations they had made. Zalthia got to the second to last page and found a fairly long, personal letter.

    Dear my beautiful daughter,

    I hate that I won¡¯t be able to see your face when you enter this world. I won¡¯t be able to admire the little expressions you make when you¡¯re held for the first time. I so wish I could watch you grow into the wonderful girl I know you¡¯ll be, but my body can¡¯t withstand your energy anymore. The thing that I love and cherish most is the one thing killing me. Ironic isn¡¯t it?

    Well, enough of the sad comments and sorrow filled wishes. I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m some kind of crybaby or something! Anyways, if this letter ever finds you, please don¡¯t feel saddened by my absence. I want you to keep holding your head up high and continue to be the strong girl I know you are. Can you do that for me?

    Love you always,

    -Cecilia

    As Zalthia read through this thoughtful letter, a small picture fell out from the last page. She picked it up and saw a fairly young female with long black hair, gray eyes, and pale skin. The woman also had thin lines racing down her cheeks, stopping just before her chin.

    Upon further inspection, Zalthia could see sharper than normal teeth through her smile. Her face had an uncanny resemblance to Carmen, only she was much older and more physically developed. Despite the resemblance, this woman was a Boundless, through and through. Zalthia flipped the picture over and noticed some familiar handwriting.

    ¡°My beloved Cecilia - Allen.¡±

    Zalthia, not quite able to process everything, quickly gathered the items together and rushed out of the room. She ran up the steps and swiftly made it to Azhane¡¯s office. Without even knocking, she burst through the door and startled her.

    Solana, who was reading a novel on Azhane¡¯s couch, looked up in great confusion. Azhane also had a perplexed expression on her face, finding her sister¡¯s actions very uncharacteristic.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Zalthia? You look like you just saw a ghost.¡± She asked with concern.

    Zalthia walked over to the desk and plopped down the contents she found in the archives. Azhane¡¯s eyebrow raised as she picked up the papers, going through everything slowly. After a few silent minutes, Azhane¡¯s eyes went wide with shock.

    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ No way¡­ How were we never told any of this??¡± She was at an absolute loss for words. Azhane scanned over the seal agreement once again, looking more irritated with each line read.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Nadine!¡± She yelled. Nadine quickly stepped into the room and bowed her head.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady?¡±

    ¡°Bring Councilman Omar here, now.¡±

    Nadine agreed and rushed out of the room. Moments later, she returned with Omar Tiege, long standing member of the Volaire council.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You called for me?¡± He softly said as he bowed his head respectfully.

    Azhane held up the papers and glared at him with her fiery red eyes, clearly not in a good mood.

    ¡°Explain¡­¡± She demanded, her tone cutting through the air.

    Omar¡¯s face immediately went white as he saw the document, wondering how she got a hold of such information.

    ¡°Um, Your Majesty, I¡¯m not sure what that is-¡±

    ¡°You know damn well what this is. Your signature is right here. Councilman Omar, you better tell me every detail!¡±

    Azhane quickly interjected as she exerted her immense pressure, showing that she had no more patience. Omar looked terrified to speak, but after a brief contemplation, he began to compose himself.

    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty. Ahem¡­ Well, you see, this is from when Lady Carmen was first born¡­¡±

    Omar began to tell the entire story from the very beginning, not missing a single detail.

    ~17 YEARS AGO

    A few years after Nyanza was born, King Allen Belouis grew bitter and out of love for his wife Janelle. He was frustrated with her inability to provide him a son. Even though he cared for his four daughters, his one wish was to have a son.

    After many arguments and deliberation, Janelle Belouis reluctantly agreed to him laying with a concubine to see if he could get a son that way. The logic behind the decision wasn¡¯t sound, but if anything, it would quell his unrelenting hunger.

    King Belouis was brought many women from all over in secret, hoping to win his favor and become the mother of his child. Even though this moment would never be made public, it was still an opportunity of a lifetime for these concubines, especially since this situation had rarely occurred within the highly regarded Belouis family. However, despite their unending beauty, none of the options were to his liking.

    Ultimately, he and some of his subordinates traveled to a few towns within Volaire, visiting many brothels along the way. After many months of searching, they ended up at a little brothel known as ¡°Autumn¡¯s Rain¡±, located in Herin Town, east of the capital.

    The hostess graciously accepted the task of showing off the women within her establishment. It seemed to be another miss, but shockingly, the last girl she showed piqued King Allen¡¯s interest.

    Her unique features and womanly charm bewitched the King. He had never seen a woman look like her and as soon as their eyes met, he immediately knew that she would be the one to bear his child.

    Cecilia Rhodes was her name and she hailed from the Lumen Theocracy. Three months prior to this meeting, on a late stormy night, a group of suspicious characters wearing black robes with a multi-line insignia on their chests entered the brothel. For some reason, they seemed eager to get rid of the woman and were even willing to part ways with her for free.

    When the hostess asked why, the men vaguely said she was a failed revival and that she wasn¡¯t the one they wanted to bring back. She was confused by their strange statement, but before she could pry further, they simply exited the building in a rush and left the pale skinned woman behind.

    The hostess put Cecila to work, but unsurprisingly, no man wanted to lay with a woman that had such strange features. Her sharp teeth, gray eyes, and ghoulishly pale skin turned off every man that looked her way.

    Out of every prostitute within this brothel, she didn¡¯t have a single client. However, this all changed once King Allen laid eyes upon her.

    Once she gathered her things, Cecilia joined the King on their trip back to Ariana City. As they arrived, he instructed the guards to take her to a nearby house just outside of Castle de Belouis. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know of what he was doing, fearing a potential public outcry or family feud.

    As Cecilia got fully settled in, she was made aware of how everything would play out. However, before they laid with one another, Cecilia made a very important declaration to the King.

    ¡°My King, I cannot guarantee you a son. But what I can guarantee you is that this child will change your bloodline forever.¡± She said, insinuating that something special would come from this baby. Disappointment immediately crossed his face, but after a brief thought, he agreed and said that he understood. Deep down he was curious to know what she meant.

    They slept with one another multiple times a week until she eventually became pregnant. As the months went by, Allen was finding himself spending more time with Cecilia. He would leave most political affairs to Janelle while he thoroughly enjoyed the company of his concubine in secret.

    The day finally came when the child was to be born, however Cecilia was having severe complications and pain from the pregnancy. Her body couldn¡¯t withstand the large amount of Core Energy concentrated in her womb. While impressively high, it was incredibly unstable.

    King Allen pleaded with the doctors to do something to help her, but there was nothing they could do for her. The child was born and the burst of energy sapped the last bit of strength out of Cecilia. She died the moment the baby girl entered the world, never laying eyes upon the child.

    As they held the child, her Core Energy was completely out of control and even had an eerie, sinister nature to it. The room grew cold and heavy as her power continued to grow. The doctors quickly did a Core Resonance on the crying baby and saw that she had two affinities, Void and Dark. This was an absolute first for the Belouis Family, having never had a dual type within their families ranks.

    The advisor on staff, Omar Tiege, happily applauded the King and congratulated him on having such a powerful new asset for the Belouis Family. However, King Allen didn¡¯t accept his words. In a fit of great rage and grief, he immediately ordered for the child¡¯s second affinity to be sealed away.

    He felt that this child shouldn¡¯t enjoy the power that killed his beloved Cecilia. The doctor and Omar tried their best to change his mind, knowing how harsh of a punishment this would be. King Allen was unwavering in his decision, shaking his fist in anger. They reluctantly performed the sealing ritual and locked away the child¡¯s Dark affinity, rendering her unable to access it and significantly weakening the baby.

    Once everything was said and done, the child remained in the infirmary for multiple weeks without a name while The King dealt with his grief. He eventually decided on the name Carmen, as that was the name Cecilia would always mention in their conversations.

    ~

    ¡°And that is pretty much the whole story. I was sworn to secrecy, but it seems circumstances have changed, Your Majesty.¡± Omar said with a heavy sigh.

    Azhane and Zalthia were speechless at this story, not knowing how to respond.

    ¡°Soo¡­ Carmen¡¯s been our half sister this entire time? And her mother was a Boundless whore from some random brothel? My goodness¡­¡± Azhane muttered, breaking the silence with a sigh of disbelief. Zalthia leaned back in her chair, until she realized something off about the story.

    ¡°But hold on, wasn¡¯t mother pregnant the whole time though? I could¡¯ve swore her belly was large then.¡± She said with a confused expression.

    Nadine cleared her throat and quickly chimed in.

    ¡°No, My Lady. King Allen made her wear an illusory charm to fake the appearance of pregnancy. He didn¡¯t want a single soul to know that he laid with another woman.¡± She nervously added.

    ¡°Wait, you knew about this too Nadine??¡± Azhane was taken aback by this news, feeling slightly betrayed.

    ¡°...Yes, My Lady. I was the main one taking care of the little miss while King Allen grieved for Lady Cecilia. I too was sworn to secrecy.¡±

    The room grew quiet, not a single sound could be heard as everyone pondered their thoughts. Solana stared at the ceiling with great intrigue, running Omar¡¯s story back in her mind. Everything he said was infinitely more interesting than the novel she had been reading. The silence was finally broken by Azhane¡¯s soft voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to tell her, right?¡± She asked, stressfully resting her forehead on her hand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll tell her when she comes home for winter break. I¡¯ll get Nyanza and Tieran to come as well¡­¡± Zalthia replied, standing from her chair. Everyone nodded and the room went quiet once again.

    Omar and Zalthia bowed before exiting the room, leaving just Azhane, Solana, and Nadine inside. Nadine quickly turned to Azhane with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°My Lady, I¡¯m afraid there is more that I must relay to you¡­¡± She said with a nervous tone.

    Azhane¡¯s eyebrow raised as she granted her permission to speak.

    Nadine began to mention that King Allen had strong resentment towards Carmen and even hated her to a degree because she was the reason for Cecilia¡¯s death. King Allen purposely kept her in the castle most of her life, not wanting Carmen to enjoy the life Cecilia could no longer have. An extremely childlike pettiness that never went away over time.

    She also mentioned how Janelle Belouis had zero care towards Carmen since she wasn¡¯t her child. Janelle saw no reason to take care of a baby that came into this world against her will. A child born from an affair with a whore. Queen Janelle only kept up appearances of the ¡°loving mother¡± act to keep citizens on her side. Out of the public eye, she wanted nothing to do with Carmen.

    ¡°My goodness¡­¡± Azhane muttered as she couldn¡¯t fathom all of this happening.

    Nadine bowed her head and excused herself from the room, giving Azhane much needed space.

    "Well that was unexpected." Solana said as she rose from the couch, looking at Azhane with a sympathetic expression.

    "Unexpected indeed. Carmen is going to be devastated to hear all of this. Should we even tell her?"

    "What? Of course you need to tell her. At this point, not saying anything is worse than revealing the truth." Solana quickly replied.

    Azhane remained silent for a moment until she gave Solana a nod. Deep down she knew that it wasn''t her place to hide this information, but the thought of revealing such a secret made her sick to her stomach.

    She eventually reached down and grabbed the papers, thumbing through them again as she tried to come up with the best way to present them.

 MW VOL V - CH 8: Waste of Time

    Multiple weeks had gone by and it was now the day before LaVeda University¡¯s winter break. Carmen was currently having another intense training session with Varric at the break of dawn.

    She had made massive progress with her use of abilities, applying principles to them that she had never thought of before. Now that Carmen could cast abilities with just mere thoughts, her combat possibilities had opened up significantly.

    Carmen dipped and dodged as Varric sent bolts of fire towards her from a distance. Despite their destructive force, the flames were swiftly sent flying in different directions, not making it through Carmen¡¯s gravitational barrier.

    She quickly closed the gap on Varric, but once she entered his space, a bright yellow runic symbol appeared on the ground underneath her. Carmen noticed the trap a moment too late and leapt into the air, hoping she could dodge it last minute. She closed her eyes tight and braced for the impact.

    However, after a brief moment, she felt the cold winter air blowing all around her. Carmen opened her eyes and saw that she was floating a few meters off the ground, hovering above Varric.

    ¡°What!? I¡¯m flying??¡± She exclaimed, not sure of how she accomplished this impressive feat.

    Carmen quickly composed herself and began to zip around in the air, crossing above the treeline and looking out at the top of the forest.

    ¡°Look Varric, I can fly!!¡± She yelled with an excited grin, happily dashing in circles.

    Unfortunately, Carmen''s moment of bliss was cut short as she had a slight lapse of judgement. She plummeted down to the ground and crashed into a pile of snow, sending white powder in all directions.

    ¡°Not bad kid, but you lost focus¡­¡± Varric said with an underwhelmed tone, not entirely impressed by her accomplishment.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. But still, I never even thought that I would be able to fly.¡±

    Carmen let out an embarrassed chuckle as she dusted snow off of her uniform. Varric crossed his arms and sighed, shaking his head in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s insane to me that you never realized just how strong your ability has the potential to be. Gravity is all around us and you can bend it to your will. Honestly, flight should¡¯ve been one of the first things you tried¡­¡± Varric remarked as he took a step back and created more space between them.

    ¡°Now, enough of training your Void affinity for now. We¡¯re going to move on to your other one. Those abilities need to be cultivated together, otherwise you¡¯ll have issues with your Manifest.¡± He added.

    ¡°Ah, right. I had an issue with that when I first became awakened. I had to go to a shaman in Siestro to fix me up. It was a whol-.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. Now hurry up, we don¡¯t have all day, kid.¡±

    Varric still had zero interest in learning about anything related to her past, finding her tangents to be incredibly annoying. Carmen sucked her teeth and began to kneel down, placing her palm on the ground. She exerted her Core Energy and her shadow began to grow in size, becoming more fluid with each passing second.

    ¡°Try to think of what your Dark affinity could possibly do. Picture it in your head and feel how the energy shifts throughout your body.¡± Varric said, watching her intently as she expelled more of her power.

    Carmen closed her eyes and exhaled slowly, causing her body to glow with a sinister black aura. Varric took notice of this and was immediately on guard, feeling a sense of unease welling up inside of him. Suddenly, the shadowy puddle around Carmen expanded outwards in a rapid fashion.

    The entire ground began to be covered in black ink, rushing out like a raging torrent. As it reached nearby trees and boulders, it latched onto them and started pulling them into the ink. Her energy continued to grow and everything around was being devoured by her inky shadow, consuming whatever was in sight.

    The ink eventually reached Varric, and to his surprise, it raced after him in a violent manner. It was almost as though the ink had a mind of its own, eagerly wanting to pull him into the murky depths below. Varric quickly leapt into the air as his light barrier activated, blocking the attack completely.

    ¡®What the hell is with this stuff? Why does it feel so dangerous all of a sudden?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t make sense of what he was seeing as he dodged his way around multiple trees, skillfully escaping the voracious ink. Everything the ink crossed over was quickly consumed while it continued its unending chase. Once he realized how dangerous the situation was becoming, Varric needed to put an end to her show and fast.

    ¡°Carmen, that¡¯s enough!!¡± He yelled out, now having to get somewhat serious in order to evade the increasingly more powerful attack.

    Despite Varric¡¯s many calls, Carmen remained in her knelt position, not moving an inch from her spot. He quickly dashed over to her and before the ink could provide protection, Varric flicked her on the forehead with incredible force. Carmen went flying backwards and crashed into a nearby tree, quickly coming back to her senses.

    Curiously, as she looked up at him, Varric noticed something strange about her. Carmen¡¯s once vibrant red eyes were dull gray and completely devoid of any color. However, just as fast as he noticed this, her eyes shifted back to normal.

    ''The hell was that about?''

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    He cocked his head to the side in confusion, but before he could ask about what he saw, Carmen let out an irritated yell.

    ¡°Ouch! Why did you hit me so hard??¡± She exclaimed as she rubbed her forehead, not realizing what had just happened.

    Once Carmen began to stand, the ink rapidly receded into her shadow and turned back to normal.

    ¡°When I say stop, you stop. Got it? Almost gave me a heart attack there.¡±

    ¡°Gave you a heart attack? All I did was just-.¡±

    Carmen went quiet as soon as she saw the aftermath of her Dark abilities. The entire area was completely empty and devoid of all trees, shrubs, and rocks. Even the snow itself was gone entirely.

    ¡°What!?¡± She exclaimed, her jaw on the floor as she couldn¡¯t fathom this much carnage in such a short time.

    ¡°Yeah, what indeed. That Dark affinity of yours is way too dangerous. You need to get a handle on it and fast.¡± Varric replied, his voice sounding even more serious than usual.

    ¡°All I did was just visualize my power, like you told me to. When I did that, I got this really weird feeling of hunger. Felt as though I hadn¡¯t eaten in weeks. I didn¡¯t think it would cause all of this to happen.¡±

    Carmen looked out at the empty field with slight concern, still not understanding how she accomplished such a feat.

    ¡°Well, either way, we¡¯re going to be focusing on that very heavily in the next few sessions. I can¡¯t have you pulling shit like that again.¡±

    Varric started to walk towards a fallen tree where their belongings were located, taking a seat in the process.

    ¡°We¡¯re done for today.¡± He said, reaching into his coat pocket and pulling out his trusty silver flask.

    Varric took a few swigs as Carmen approached, judging him internally. She stopped and pondered a question, feeling curious about something.

    ¡°Hey Varric, sorry if this is a bit random, but.. Are you ever going to tell me what happened to you after the war?¡± She softly asked, taking a seat next to him.

    "Ugh, this again? Why do you keep asking me pointless quest-"

    "Geez, is it really that weird for me to have an interest in you?! I just want to learn more about my teacher!" Carmen exclaimed, cutting Varric off completely.

    His eyes went wide at her sudden blow up, surprised to see Carmen show such a defiant side to herself. After a brief pause, he took another swig and let out a light sigh.

    ¡°Nothing really¡­ I just stopped seeing the point in a lot of things.¡± He said, looking out towards the field with a fairly blank expression.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°As I got deeper into mercenary work, I became quite the prideful man. Always feared and revered as being the best. Tch, felt like I was untouchable¡­¡±

    Varric took another long swig of his alcohol.

    ¡°When Empress Ramos offered me the opportunity to fight one of the strongest and most elusive Vestas in Alaira, I couldn¡¯t possibly say no. My pride simply wouldn''t allow me to refuse¡­ I, the great Varric Clover, could prove to the world once and for all that I had no equal and that I was indeed the best..¡±

    As he spoke, a chilling winter breeze cut through the air. Carmen continued to listen, latching onto every word coming from his deep voice.

    ¡°However¡­ That day when I fought your sister¡­ I realized just how weak and pathetic I am against real power. I was so proud of my abilities and accomplishments, and yet those same abilities didn¡¯t matter, not even a bit against that woman¡­¡±

    He sighed once again, beginning to wallow in his sorrows while Carmen remained silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s all just so meaningless. Getting strong, being strong, accomplishing great things, all of that bullshit, it¡¯s useless. No matter how hard you train, no matter how good you get, you¡¯ll never be the best. What¡¯s the point of it all? Tch, waste of time if you ask me¡­¡±

    He took one final drink from his flask, causing brown fluid to race down his lip and onto his beard. Varric''s eyes began to glaze over as the alcohol coursed through his body, putting him in a slight drunken stupor.

    As Carmen sat there, she began to feel incredibly irritated by his depressive and drunken confession. Here she was, doing all of this training and trying to better herself, all while her teacher had these kinds of feelings. It made no sense to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s such bullshit..¡± Carmen suddenly said with a cold tone, glaring at Varric with her vibrant red eyes.

    He slowly looked over with a surprised expression, finding her colorful use of words very uncharacteristic.

    ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve trained with you, you¡¯ve been telling me all this stuff about pushing myself and not getting complacent. Preaching and drilling into my head the importance of growth and not worrying about the strength of others compared to myself!¡± She added, raising her voice as she stood up.

    ¡°How can you tell me these things so easily, but at the same time not believe in what you preach!? If what you say is true, then what¡¯s the point of teaching me all this stuff!? Am I a waste of your time too? Just a pointless use of effort?¡±

    Carmen¡¯s voice continued to echo through the chilly silence. Unsurprisingly, Varric didn¡¯t respond, he simply sat there with his head looking towards the ground.

    ¡°Tsk. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll see you in a week after my winter break. Don¡¯t want to waste anymore of your time.¡±

    She quickly gathered her things and entered the forest on her own, her mood now completely soured. Varric continued to sit there, deep in thought. He started to bring the flask towards his mouth but stopped as soon as it touched his lips.

    In a fit of frustration, he tossed it to the ground. Carmen¡¯s words ate away at his mind with great intensity, causing him to grumble and curse under his breath.

    Once he stood up, Varric stumbled over and dropped to his knees, landing in the cold snow. He eventually looked up and saw his reflection in the puddle of alcohol coming from his flask. Varric stared back at himself with a fairly disgusted expression, feeling incredibly bothered by Carmen¡¯s direct and scathing remarks.

    Once Carmen returned to her dorm room, she took a bath and got herself ready for morning classes. As she buttoned up her shirt, Carmen saw Elise packing a bag with clothes and multiple books.

    ¡°You getting ready for your trip tomorrow?¡± Carmen asked curiously.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to visit my Grandmother in Olunas City. Haven¡¯t seen her since I came here.¡± Elise replied, grabbing the special edition book that Carmen had bought her earlier in the school year off of her shelf.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. But, why bring so many books? There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll read all of those in just a week.¡±

    Carmen glanced at the bag and couldn¡¯t imagine anyone reading that much during a break.

    ¡°It¡¯s just to keep me busy. Although, my grandma might not want me to only spend my time reading. She¡¯ll probably want me to help around her shop or something.¡± Elise replied with a slight shrug.

    ¡°Screw it. If you want to read, then read. She can handle her shop on her own. She¡¯s managed so far¡­¡±

    As Carmen replied, Elise noticed that her tone was rather cold and she had this strange energy about her.

    ¡°You seem different these days, Carmen. Everything alright with you?¡± She asked, wondering where her newfound confidence and swagger came from.

    ¡°Never been better.¡±

    Elise shrugged it off and grabbed one last book from her shelf. However, a small photo fell from it and landed in front of Carmen.

    Carmen picked it up and looked it over, wondering who was in it. The photo had a woman with short black hair hugging a young Elise. They were both smiling and having a good time with one another.

    ¡°Is this your mother?¡± Carmen asked as she handed the photo back to Elise.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been about five years since she was sold off and that was the last time I saw her¡­ One of these days I¡¯ll find her and bring her home. I just have to.¡±

    She clenched her fist tightly until Carmen placed her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s out there somewhere. You¡¯ll find her.¡±

    Carmen smiled and proceeded to leave the room, attending her last few classes before winter break began, marking the end of the first semester.

 MW VOL V - CH 8.5: Marking Territory

    The final bell rang loudly as the last few, 1st year Phoenix students funneled into their Affinity & Resonance applications class. The room was fairly large with multiple tables spread perfectly apart in the front and at the back was a long, open field. At the center was a desk and the Instructor for the course, Professor Issacs.

    He stood there with a bored, stone faced expression as he waited for everyone to settle in. He stroked the short, black stubble on his chin and cleared his throat loudly, prompting the class to quiet down.

    ¡°Alright, now that the semester is almost over, I would like to give you all a preview of what to expect next year.¡± Professor Issacs bellowed with a deep tone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be focusing on Core Energy refinement.¡±

    Once he announced his plans to the class, Professor Issacs approached his desk and picked up a spherical object. He palmed the bottom half with one hand and held it up for the whole class to see.

    ¡°Core Energy is present all around us in Alaira. From the clouds in the sky all the way to the very ground you walk on, Core Energy is within the very fabric of all things. But most importantly, it¡¯s the power that allows Vestas to summon their Manifests and activate abilities.¡±

    As he spoke, the orb in his hand started to glow a bright yellow hue. The color pulsed with a slow, yet consistent rhythm.

    ¡°With this being the case, A skilled Vesta can perfectly control the amount of Core Energy they have and utilize it in the most efficient way possible. Using just enough for the task at hand.¡±

    Seconds later, he expelled a large amount of Core Energy outward, causing the orb to glow more intensely. The pulse of yellow sped up considerably until the orb shined so bright that the students had to look away from its sheer luminosity. Professor Issacs ceased his show of power and the orb quickly turned back to normal, no longer blinding those within the room.

    ¡°I will show you all how to refine your Core Energy so that you don¡¯t waste the reserves you have. Practicing this will not only increase your efficiency, but will also strengthen your Strand. Which, as you know, is imperative for a Vesta to grow stronger.¡± Professor Issacs continued.

    ¡°However, before we start, I need you all to pair up with someone. The method to get things started will require two people.¡±

    He placed the orb back on his desk and waited for everyone to heed his request. All of the students got to their feet and began pairing up with each other, eager to get started with his lesson.

    Caleb made his way over to a close friend of his, however just as he made his presence known, someone took hold of his arm.

    ¡°Sorry boys, but I¡¯ll be pairing with Caleb today.¡± Bridgette said with a cute smile, wrapping her arm around his and pulling him towards her chest.

    Caleb sighed as he reluctantly agreed to be her partner, leaving his friends behind.

    ¡°Did you not have anyone else to be with?¡± Caleb asked with an almost annoyed tone.

    ¡°I did, but I wanted to play with you instead.¡±

    Bridgette sent him a cheeky smirk as she giggled like a little school girl. Caleb rolled his eyes and the two made their way to the front of the class, awaiting further instructions.

    Once everyone was gathered, Professor Issacs motioned for the students to follow him to the field at the rear of the classroom.

    ¡°Find an open spot and stand directly in front of each other. Then, one at a time, I want you to place your hand upon your partner''s chest, like so.¡±

    He approached one of his students and placed his large palm across their left pectoral.

    ¡°Close your eyes and begin visualizing the flow of Core Energy within their bodies. Feel how it circulates and shifts along their Strand. Once you have a grasp on its rhythm, try matching your Core Energy pattern with theirs.¡±

    Professor Issacs¡¯ palm began to glow as the student stood there with wide eyed wonder, feeling his Core Energy playfully moving throughout his body. Once his demonstration was over, he instructed the students to try it for themselves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel discouraged if you can¡¯t get it right away. This exercise is quite difficult to maintain, but it will help you have a better understanding of how Core Energy moves throughout the body. This is the first step to refining the power within you.¡± He added as he walked around, watching the students try and fail this lesson.

    ¡°Do you want to start?¡± Caleb asked as he stood in front of Bridgette.

    She happily obliged and gently placed her palm on his chest. Bridgette closed her eyes and within seconds, Caleb felt her immense power circulating in the same manner as his Core Energy. At that moment, it felt as though they were the same person, their energy in complete sync and harmony.

    ¡®As expected of our top student. Exercises like these should be child¡¯s play for someone of her caliber.¡¯

    Professor Issacs showed a brief smirk while he admired Bridgette from afar, feeling proud that his teachings weren¡¯t going to waste.

    She slowly opened her eyes and stared back at Caleb with an alluring gaze. She removed her hand from his chest and smiled, patiently waiting for him to give it a try next. Caleb reached his hand out, but before he pressed it against her, he hesitated slightly. She noticed this and quickly grabbed his wrist, forcing his palm onto her left breast.

    ¡°H-Hey! You didn¡¯t need to do that.¡± Caleb said with a shaky and embarrassed tone as his fingers sunk into the softness of her chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, silly. No need to be so scared around me.¡± She replied with a slight blush, letting go of his wrist so he could begin.

    Caleb sighed and nodded before gathering himself, now focusing his senses together to perform the exercise. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    He closed his eyes and exerted his Core Energy, trying to get a feel for her flow. However, to his surprise, he could barely make sense of how her Energy moved throughout her Strand. Even though they had just been completely in sync mere minutes prior, this exercise was proving incredibly difficult to achieve.

    Sweat began dripping down his face as he struggled to continue, expelling his Core Energy outwards in excessive fashion. After a few more attempts, he opened his eyes and removed his hand from Bridgette¡¯s chest. Caleb stumbled back slightly and rested his hands on his knees, panting heavily in the process.

    ¡°This is way harder than I thought it would be.¡± Caleb said as he struggled to catch his breath, wiping the sweat from his brow.

    ¡°You think so? Hm, I thought it was pretty easy.¡± Bridgette replied with a chuckle and half shrug.

    ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s no surprise. Everything comes easy to you, Bridgette.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not true. I still have my struggles, same as everyone else.¡± She pouted while placing her hands on her hips.

    ¡°If you say so. Even when we were kids you stayed above most people. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you struggle with something.¡±

    Caleb let out a soft laugh as he prepared to try the lesson again, placing his hand on her chest again.

    ¡®You never looked my way, so of course you¡¯ve never seen me struggle. Dummy¡­¡¯

    Bridgette had no response to give. She simply looked down and relaxed her body, allowing him to make another attempt at visualizing her Core Energy. The class continued on until the bell rang, prompting everyone to rush back to their seats.

    ¡°Try to practice this during the break and we''ll proceed to the next part when you all return. You are dismissed.¡± Professor Issacs said with his dry, deep voice.

    Just as Caleb finished packing up his things, Bridgette once again took hold of his arm and nudged him along.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go to Laracia town! I want to see it before they take down all of their decorations.¡± She excitedly requested, once again enticing Caleb with her soft chest pressed against him.

    ¡°Sorry Bridgette, I don¡¯t think I can go with you this time. I''m kind of seeing som¨C¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, this''ll be the last time we see each other before our break. Surely you can make time for me. Besides, I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡±

    Bridgette shot him another alluring blue eyed gaze as she giggled, gently rubbing her free hand on his sleeve.

    At this point, many students were beginning to whisper and murmur about them, noticing how close the two were being.

    ¡°Caleb and Bridgette look so good together. Are they dating?¡± , ¡°She always talks to him after class, they must be a thing.¡± , ¡°I swear, Caleb¡¯s so lucky!¡±

    Could be heard from all around. Just as the excitement filled the air, Carmen was coming around the corner. Wondering why there was such a commotion, Carmen looked up and saw Bridgette chatting with Caleb at the end of the hall.

    She immediately became annoyed by the sight of Bridgette''s affectionate advances and quickly made her way over to them. Caleb noticed Carmen approaching and just before he could plead his case, she aggressively pressed her body against him with all her weight. Caleb was forced back into the wall as Carmen began to do something shocking.

    Carmen passionately kissed him on the lips, not holding herself back one bit. It was as though she was possessed by lust itself. Bridgette and everyone in the hall was stunned by what was happening.

    After a few moments, they stopped their passionate display of affection and Carmen looked over at Bridgette with a devious, yet cheeky smile. It became abundantly clear that she was marking her territory in front of all to see. Caleb was still taken aback by what just occurred, shocked by Carmen¡¯s uncharacteristically forward demeanor.

    She then took hold of Caleb¡¯s hand and pulled him along, rapidly walking down the hall together. The students that witnessed everything were reeling and ecstatic with excitement.

    ¡°Caleb and Carmen!? No way!!¡± , ¡°They have to be dating, did you see the way she kissed him!?¡± , ¡°Geez, that was so hot. Holy, I didn¡¯t know she was like that!¡±

    The crowd of students jeered, wanting to get to the bottom of this scandalous situation.

    ¡®Ugh, I can¡¯t stand that red eyed bitch!¡¯

    Bridgette scowled and grit her teeth, feeling as though she had been made a fool in front of all these people. Everyone thought she was with Caleb, but now they all knew the truth. This situation would do nothing more than further fuel her hatred towards Carmen.

    Carmen and Caleb made their way outside and quickly stopped to talk for a bit.

    ¡°That came out of nowhere, Carmen. I thought you didn¡¯t want our relationship to be public yet?¡± Caleb asked, confused by her sudden and direct actions.

    Carmen simply shrugged and smiled.

    ¡°I just wanted to piss off Bridgette. And no, I don¡¯t really mind if people know we¡¯re together. In fact, I think I prefer it if everyone knows now.¡± Carmen replied with a hefty laugh.

    Caleb cocked his head to the side and noticed that Carmen seemed different than usual, her mannerisms not matching up at all.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, if it¡¯s fine with you then I see no problem with that.¡± He replied with a smile.

    The two chatted for a bit longer until it came time for them to depart. Caleb gripped Carmen¡¯s waist and brought her in close, pecking her on the lips. They hugged and Caleb said his goodbyes, waving as he walked away in the opposite direction.

    Carmen made her way to the library and just as she entered the building, she saw a girl from Harpy class coughing heavily before popping a small purple pill into her mouth. The girl washed it down with a bottle of water and continued to cough slightly.

    ¡®What are those things? I keep seeing students take them around here. Olivia said it was a supplement or something, but what kind?¡¯

    Carmen eventually shrugged and continued on towards the receptionist desk, placing down some books to return. Once everything was checked in and accounted for, she walked past a few tables and saw Cassidy thumbing through a textbook.

    ¡°Hey, Cassidy!¡± Carmen said as she approached.

    Cassidy glanced up from her book and smiled warmly, returning the greeting.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re back in good spirits!¡± She replied as Carmen took a seat, noticing that she had a new glow to her.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve had a lot of time to think and I feel like I¡¯m finally back on my feet. I should be alright now.¡±

    The two got to talking about various topics until a familiar voice called her name.

    ¡°Ah Carmen! It¡¯s been forever!¡± Rivell said loudly, disturbing the silence of the library.

    Carmen quickly turned around and smiled, motioning for him to take a seat. He joined them at the table and started to chat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty busy with my school work. The alchemy program here is really intense! I feel like I don¡¯t have the time for anything anymore.¡±He said with an awkward laugh as he adjusted his glasses.

    Cassidy looked over at Rivell while he talked to Carmen and was enthralled by his simple demeanor. Even though they were both Siestians, she had never been around anyone like him before. Carmen noticed Cassidy¡¯s interest and quickly introduced her to him. They greeted one another and Rivell took notice of the book she was studying.

    ¡°Ah, you like alchemic herbal processes as well!?¡± He asked with an excited cadence.

    ¡°Yeah, I always found this stuff so interesting. Though, I¡¯ll admit, some of the concepts are a bit difficult to understand.¡± She replied, twirling her curly hair with her finger.

    Rivell quickly got up and took a seat right next to Cassidy, pressing his shoulder against hers. He leaned in and began to explain some of the concepts in great detail, doing his typical excited word vomit and not letting a single sentence breath.

    Despite the rapid flurry of information, Cassidy was holding onto every word and seemed to enjoy the verbal onslaught. After a few minutes, the two were fully engaged in conversations that Carmen had no hope of following.

    ¡®What is happening? Why do I feel like a third wheel right now?¡¯

    Carmen felt left out as she saw her friends chatting and laughing it up without her. She eventually excused herself from the table and exited the library, now heading back to her dorm to finish packing for her winter break.

 MW VOL V - CH 9: Unraveling the Past

    The time finally came for Carmen to leave for winter break. When she went outside of the girl''s dormitory, she saw an all black carriage with the Belouis crest. Standing next to it was Zalthia and Felicity of Six, patiently waiting for her to come over. Carmen wasted no time as she happily rushed towards them, giving Zalthia a long overdue hug.

    ¡°Hey kiddo, how¡¯ve you been? Long time no see.¡± Zalthia said warmly, patting Carmen on the head. Carmen accepted the greeting and smiled, feeling thrilled to see her sister after so long.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re in good spirits. I was worried there for a second, especially after Tiaran briefed me on your time here so far.¡± Zalthia added with a sense of relief.

    ¡°Yeah, honestly, I¡¯ve never been better.¡± Carmen replied as they separated, still smiling.

    Felicity gave a humble bow of her head and quickly directed the guards to load Carmen¡¯s things into the carriage. Once the last bag was secured, they set off, entering through another portal to return to Volaire.

    As they crossed through the void and landed along the pathway towards Castle de Belouis, Zalthia turned to Carmen and sighed.

    ¡°Be prepared, Carmen. A lot has happened since you¡¯ve been gone. Just wanted to give you a heads up.¡± She said with a cautious tone.

    ¡°Really? What¡¯s changed?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Just wait.¡±

    Zalthia turned her head towards the window and looked out at the castle. Carmen was confused by how vague Zalthia was being, slowly growing more concerned by the second.

    The carriage arrived at the courtyard in front of Castle de Belouis and everyone stepped out. They entered through the massive doors of the castle and walked through the grand foyer. Nadine stopped their approach and respectfully bowed.

    ¡°Good to see you, Lady Carmen. How has the Young Miss been?¡± She asked with a warm smile as she raised her head.

    Carmen gave her a hug and briefly updated Nadine on her time at LaVeda so far. After chatting for a bit, Nadine motioned for the group to follow her.

    ¡°Dinner is almost served, My Ladies. Everyone is currently gathered in the dining hall. I shall escort you all there.¡± Nadine said with another respectful bow.

    Zalthia nodded and they followed after Nadine, quickly navigating the many hallways of Castle de Belouis.

    As soon as they opened the doors, Solana leapt at Carmen and gave her a big hug. She pressed her face firmly against Carmen¡¯s, rubbing their cheeks together as she smiled.

    ¡°Welcome home my darling Carmen! Mmmmmm!¡± Solana squealed with great excitement.

    Carmen was shocked, confused, and fearful as this mysterious woman entered her life again. She pushed her off in a panic and backed away quickly, exerting her Core Energy as though ready for an altercation.

    ¡°Why is she here!? She shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Carmen exclaimed with a red eyed glare, remembering what happened during the midterm exam.

    Azhane calmly stepped forward and shook her head.

    ¡°Calm down Carmen, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s on our side, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit she is. This woman is dangerous!¡± Carmen argued, not believing Azhane for even a second.

    ¡°Hey, watch your mouth! And no, she isn¡¯t dangerous. If you calm down for a second we can actually explain.¡± Zalthia chimed in, not pleased at all with Carmen¡¯s choice of words and shift in demeanor.

    Carmen looked over and noticed how everyone else was completely fine with Solana being around. She sighed and eventually relaxed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain while we eat. Take a seat please.¡±

    Azhane motioned for everyone to come to the dinner table. They did so and Azhane ordered for everyone else to leave the room, leaving only Zalthia, Carmen, Solana, and Graymoor at the table.

    She proceeded to explain the whole situation to Carmen and answered any questions she had. Carmen couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, but after seeing how everyone interacted with this stranger, she slowly warmed up to the idea.

    ¡°Woah, so you¡¯re the Boundless Queen? I guess that explains why I felt so weird when you first showed up. The same thing happened when I crossed paths with Moku, Briddle, and Homura.¡± Carmen said, recalling past events.

    ¡°Yes, but unlike those idiots, I¡¯m not hellbent on world domination and killing other races. ¡± Solana replied, taking a bite out of her sandwich.

    ¡°Hey! Homura wasn¡¯t an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Homura? Pfft, she was the worst of them all. Don¡¯t tell me you fell for her facade?¡±

    ¡°No she wasn¡¯t and what facade are you talking about?¡±

    Carmen grew curious about Solana¡¯s statement, wondering why she would say such a thing about someone that was so nice to her.

    ¡°That woman is an absolute snake. The amount of lies coming from her mouth could put an entire prison''s worth of criminals to shame. Whatever she told you, I guarantee you it was just to get you on her side¡­¡± Solana replied, staring back into Carmen¡¯s red eyes.

    Carmen flinched at the thought, gripping the pendant that Homura gave her tightly.

    Sensing the tension in the room, Zalthia shifted the conversation. They began to talk about Carmen¡¯s time at LaVeda and how things were going. As they talked, Carmen looked over and realized something strange. Graymoor was sitting at the table with casual clothes, enjoying the meal with them.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Um¡­ Graymoor, why are you eating with us?¡± She asked, now noticing his presence in the dining hall.

    He cleared his throat, preparing to speak, but Azhane reached over and held his hand with a smile.

    ¡°Because Graymoor is going to be my husband in a couple months.¡± She replied with absolute glee.

    Carmen spit out her drink with great surprise.

    ¡°What!? You?? And Graymoor!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I chose him on my birthday. I¡¯ve quite admired him for some time now, but I needed to confirm some things before making my choice. Had I known how he felt earlier, it would¡¯ve made things easier. Right honey?¡± Azhane said as she sent a smiley glare at Graymoor. He nodded and nervously laughed at the look.

    ¡°Right! But, I mean, you¡¯re the Queen and I was a mere subordinate. How could I possibly tell you how I felt?¡± Graymoor replied with a cautious tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not like I would¡¯ve kicked you out of the kingdom or anything.¡±

    Azhane lightly pouted at the idea until Graymoor lifted her hand up to his face and kissed it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be more direct and open from now on.¡± He said with an incredibly charming smile.

    Azhane chuckled at her adorable fiance and they shared a brief, loving moment. Carmen was floored by the idea of Azhane marrying one of the Six, but seeing her sister so happy made Carmen feel better about it.

    ¡°Geez, I never would¡¯ve guessed. So are you no longer a member of Six, Graymoor?¡± Carmen asked.

    ¡°No, since I¡¯ll soon be considered the acting King of Volaire, my position in the Six will end. We¡¯ll need to fill the spot fairly soon.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense. I''m guessing Priscilla will take the spot?"

    "Not quite. She might be incredibly powerful, but that child still needs many years of training before she''d be a good fit." Graymoor replied with a matter of fact tone.

    "Oh, I see. Do you all have someone else in mind then?¡±

    Carmen tried to think of someone that could fill the role, but she couldn''t imagine anyone replacing a Vesta as great as Graymoor Penult.

    ¡°Yes, I have someone in mind. It just depends on if they would be interested or not.¡±

    Graymoor reached over and took a sip from his cup as Carmen nodded, interested to see who they would pick. They eventually finished up their food and Azhane¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed considerably.

    ¡°Carmen, we¡¯re going to need to talk tomorrow once Tiaran and Nyanza arrive.¡± She said with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Oh, o-okay..¡± Carmen nervously replied, wondering if she did something wrong.

    They all got up from the table and in that moment, Zalthia sensed something weird about Carmen. As Carmen stepped away from her chair, Zalthia picked up a fork and flung it at her with great speed.

    The fork got within a foot of Carmen before flying off in another direction, deflected by an invisible barrier. Carmen turned around with a confused expression and looked at Zalthia.

    ¡°Why did you throw a fork at me??¡± She asked with absolute bewilderment.

    ¡°Since when could you auto cast? That¡¯s way too advanced for a 1st year student. How did you learn that and who taught it?¡± Zalthia asked with an impressed look on her face.

    ¡°Oh, uhh, a teacher taught me. Nobody special.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m surprised they would teach that so soon. Most Vesta¡¯s can¡¯t auto cast for at least three to four years after they get their Manifest. Hell, some Vesta¡¯s never learn how to do it.¡± Zalthia added, trying to think of who at LaVeda would teach such an infamous skill.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s crazy right?¡±

    Carmen laughed it off and quickly left the room, not wanting to answer any more questions.

    The next evening came as Tiaran and Nyanza arrived at the castle. Carmen greeted them once they exited the foyer and approached the steps.

    ¡°Nyanza! Tiaran!¡± She yelled out, giving them both hugs.

    ¡°Heya, how¡¯s it going Carmen?¡± Nyanza said with her typical chipper and high pitched voice, smiling from ear to ear.

    Tiaran''s face remained expressionless as she gave a quick nod, looking around for everyone else.

    ¡°So why did Azhane want us to come here? She sounded pretty troubled in her message.¡± Tiaran asked with a worried tone.

    ¡°I dunno, but she made me leave my invigoration potions behind. Ughhhh, I was just about to make a breakthrough too!¡± Nyanza loudly pouted, wanting to be back at her alchemy lab in Olun.

    Carmen wondered as well what the meeting could be about, causing her to feel a little uneasy. After a few moments, Zalthia came down the steps and saw everyone standing there.

    ¡°Hey, you made it. Ready to come up?¡± She said, motioning for them to follow her.

    Everyone nodded and quickly ascended the steps, heading towards Azhane¡¯s room. Once all five sisters assembled inside, Solana stood up and left the room. She knew that this wasn¡¯t something she had any business being a part of.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Tiaran asked as Solana closed the door, not recognizing such a pale skinned figure hanging around Azhane.

    ¡°Just a friend of mine, now please, take a seat.¡± Azhane quickly replied, not wanting to waste anymore time.

    Everyone found a spot to sit as Azhane remained at her desk. Zalthia leaned against the wall next to her and crossed her arms, patiently waiting for this conversation to get underway. The room was eerily quiet and tensions were high while they anticipated Azhane¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this without just coming out and saying it.¡± She softly said, her hands slightly shaking.

    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re scaring me.¡± Carmen replied with great concern.

    The room went quiet again as Azhane tried to gather her thoughts.

    ¡°Well.. We came into some.. Information¡­ Information about you, Carmen.¡±

    ¡°O-kay?¡±

    Carmen looked around the room with confusion. Azhane cleared her throat and the next words that came out of her mouth changed Carmen¡¯s sense of reality completely.

    ¡°Carmen¡­ We don¡¯t share the same mother¡­ You¡¯re our half-sister.¡±

    Nyanza and Tiaran were shocked to hear this and reconfirmed what Azhane said, trying to make sure they heard correctly. Carmen sat there with a stunned, yet blank expression on her face. The air in her chest felt heavy as Azhane¡¯s words suffocated her.

    ¡°W-what?¡± She softly asked.

    Zalthia noticed that Azhane was having a tough time gathering her thoughts, so she swiftly chimed in.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t born from our mother, Janelle Belouis, but by a Boundless woman named Cecilia Rhodes. Our family covered everything up to prevent this information from coming out.¡±

    ¡°Wait, a Boundless woman?? What are you even saying!?¡± Carmen asked, looking up with absolute bewilderment. None of this made any sense.

    ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re half Boundless¡­¡±

    Zalthia proceeded to explain everything to her, not missing a single detail. Carmen couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°But.. That can¡¯t be true. We all saw mother when she was pregnant with Carmen.¡± Tiaran said with a confused cadence, trying to make sense of everything.

    Azhane shook her head and mentioned the use of an illusory charm, saying that they were all deceived.

    Tears began streaming down Carmen¡¯s face as Azhane added more to the story. The room went quiet and Carmen began processing everything in her head. After an exhaustingly long moment, she finally spoke up.

    ¡°W-well¡­ If this is all true¡­ I want to meet her. I want to hear this from my real mother¡­ Where is she?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t meet her, because, well¡­ She¡¯s no longer living. She died when you were born.¡± Zalthia softly added, trying her best to not add fuel to the fire.

    Carmen immediately looked down at the floor, her face filled with great anguish and shock.

    She started to sob uncontrollably as the news and reality all flooded into her. Nyanza, Tiaran, and Zalthia quickly walked over and tried to console their saddened sister. Her loud cries could be heard all throughout the third floor of the castle, the pained wails barrelling down the hall. Azhane sighed and felt frustrated by the situation, wishing she didn¡¯t have to talk about such a shocking and painful matter.

 MW VOL V - CH 10: Acceptance

    After what felt like a grueling eternity, Carmen finally calmed down enough to continue the conversation.

    ¡°I guess, now I know why I was always stuck inside this castle growing up. Father was probably ashamed of me¡­¡± Carmen softly said, still looking down at the ground.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m sure Father and Mother cared for you just as much as all of us. I promise that¡¯s not the case at all.¡± Zalthia replied, trying to quell any further emotional outbursts. Nyanza and Tiaran agreed as well, however, Azhane remained silent while she sat at her desk.

    Azhane knew the true reason for Carmen¡¯s lack of privileges growing up. She knew that their parents didn¡¯t care an ounce about Carmen or her well being. As her conversation with Nadine played back in her head, she quickly stood up with great determination. Azhane stared Carmen in the eyes and smiled warmly.

    ¡°Regardless of all this, you are still our sister! This information will never change that. We¡¯ll love you the same as we always have and that love will never fade. I want to make that abundantly clear!¡± She exclaimed, bothered by her thoughts and wanting to set the record straight.

    Tears streaked down Carmen¡¯s face as she nodded, feeling moved by Azhane¡¯s sudden declaration. Azhane, Zalthia, Tiaran, and Nyanza all gathered around Carmen and the five sisters tightly hugged one another. The strong bond and love between sisters was unshakeable. The room went quiet again as the warm embrace continued.

    The meeting ended and everyone left the room after a few hours. Just before Carmen walked out, Azhane stopped her and placed some items in her hand. Carmen looked down at the small notebook, silver pendant, and the picture of Cecilia.

    ¡°I think you should take this stuff. I¡¯m sure she would¡¯ve wanted you to have it.¡± Azhane said with another warm smile.

    Carmen nodded and thanked her, walking out with a lot on her mind.

    She went to her room and laid on the bed, still feeling a bit numb from earlier. Carmen looked at the picture of Cecilia and stared into her mother¡¯s eyes. The woman was the spitting image of her, only she was a mature Boundless woman with jet black hair.

    ¡°She looks so nice¡­ I wish I could¡¯ve met her.¡± Carmen muttered under her breath while a single tear raced down her cheek.

    She reached over and grabbed the pendant, examining the many details on it. However, as she held it up, Carmen began to notice something very peculiar about it.

    Carmen quickly sat up in her bed and pulled out Homura¡¯s pendant from under her shirt. She stared at them both and slowly pressed them together, noticing that they were the opposite pieces to each other. Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide as she began to realize what this meant.

    ¡®Wait¡­ Homura said she had a sister with a matching pendant¡­ There¡¯s no way.¡¯

    Carmen tried to recall the conversation they had before the Boundless were attacked, remembering that Homura had made mention of eventually reviving her sister.

    ¡°She was my aunt the entire time and we never knew it¡­¡±

    Carmen wiped her eyes before continuing to examine the pendant, now seeing the letters C & H faintly inscribed on them. Carmen laid back down and began to laugh, not knowing what to believe anymore. The amount of emotions she felt at this time was overwhelming and she eventually fell asleep, exhausted from such a long night.

    The sky was gray and overcast as afternoon rain clouds worked their way over the city. Carmen was staring blankly out of an open hallway window, looking at Ariana city off in the distance. Many thoughts were going through her mind and she was unsure of what to do next. While she stood there with her chin resting on the windowsill, she felt a hand patting her head.

    ¡°How¡¯re you doing, child?¡± Solana asked warmly. Carmen simply shrugged and sighed.

    ¡°Fine, I guess¡­ Still just taking it all in¡­¡± Carmen replied with an empty tone.

    Solana nodded and looked out the window as well, not forcing the conversation.

    ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed I had a different mother, and for her to be a Boundless too¡­ Just wild¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, that¡¯s just how things go sometimes. Curve balls from every angle when you least expect them. Nothing is ever how it should be.¡± Solana replied, trying to give some wisdom in her own way.

    Carmen made no reply as she continued to stare out the window.

    ¡°But even still, at least you have your sisters there for you. Your family dynamic should continue on the same as it always had, that is, if you let it.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Solana stepped back from the window and let out a yawn, stretching her arms and back in the process. Carmen faced Solana and nodded, her blank expression growing softer.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I may not be able to meet my real mother, but that doesn¡¯t mean I no longer have a family that¡¯s still around. I won¡¯t let this come between us or change who I am as a person.¡± Carmen replied with a half smile.

    Solana smiled and gently placed her hand on Carmen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Plus, between me and you, being half Boundless is pretty cool, huh?¡±

    Solana gave a hearty laugh, trying to keep the mood light.

    ¡°I mean, I guess. Not sure how that changes things..¡±

    ¡°Oh honey, honey. You have no idea. We Boundless have significantly stronger senses than Humans and Siestians, our bodies are much more resilient, we heal faster, we¡¯re more agile, and we can manipulate Core Energy at a base level. In just about every way, we¡¯re superior to everyone else.¡± Solana remarked with a proud smile.

    Carmen took a second to think about what she said, trying to apply it to herself.

    ¡°Surely you¡¯ve noticed how different you are from everyone else. You probably heard conversations from far away, noticed Core Energy patterns from long distances, or had quicker than normal movements at an early age. Not to mention that Dark Affinity of yours. Where else do you think you got it from? It certainly isn¡¯t from you being a normal human kid.¡±

    Carmen slowly began to realize just how different she was compared to others her age.

    ¡°Oh, I see. I had no idea that was from me being half Boundless. That¡¯s crazy, now that I think about it.¡±

    Solana chuckled at Carmen¡¯s realization and gently took hold of the silver pendant around Carmen¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It looks different from yesterday. Did you add another piece to it?¡± She asked with a curious look, noticing that it was a full circle now instead of its original half-crescent shape.

    ¡°Uhh, yeah. I got the other piece from Homura and I noticed that it fit the one I got from my Mother. Before the Boundless were attacked, Homura gave me a crescent pendant and said her sister had the other half to it. I refused to take it at first, but she insisted I keep it.¡± Carmen said, retelling the story of her time with the Boundless.

    ¡°Her sister? Hmmm, I do remember her mentioning something about that, but I never pried any deeper. Besides her obsession with Briddle, Homura rarely ever talked about her family life outside of the palace. Sorry I can¡¯t provide any more information than that.¡± Solana replied as she let go of the pendant.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. It just sucks that I¡¯ve lost both my mom and my aunt. It would¡¯ve been nice to see them together. Oh well¡­¡± Carmen began to seem a little dejected.

    Solana looked Carmen deep in her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Keep your chin up, child. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re watching over you, especially Homura.¡± She said with a strangely soft tone, as though she knew something that Carmen didn¡¯t.

    Solana brought Carmen in for a hug and she looked out the window, focusing her gaze towards the furthest reaches of Resotera.

    They eventually separated and Carmen smiled, feeling better now that she had talked through everything. Solana was preparing to leave until Carmen stopped her.

    ¡°Solana, wait¡­ Are you going to just stay here at the castle or will you be leaving one day?¡± Carmen asked with a curious tone.

    Solana took a second to think before giving her reply.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll probably just stick around here to be honest. Everyone has been so welcoming so far, I see no reason to leave any time soon.¡± She simply replied.

    ¡°Besides, as long as your sister keeps giving me new romance novels to read, she¡¯s going to have a tough time getting rid of me.¡±

    Solana let out a hearty laugh, prompting Carmen to join in on the laughter. They eventually said their goodbyes and went their separate ways.

    Snow lightly fell a few weeks after the turn of the year, adding even more chills to the already frigid temperatures. As the flurry intensified, Carmen was engaged in a frantic duel against Varric. They traded many blows and fought each other with great strength.

    Carmen¡¯s training had come a long way and since her first session two months ago, she had improved significantly. Her abilities were more potent, efficient, and how she used them was vastly different from before.

    Ever since she returned from her winter break and started her second semester, a fire had been lit inside of her. Carmen wanted to do everything she could to keep improving.

    Varric shot off various fire and light energy blasts towards her, using just enough of his power to pose a threat. Despite their strength, Carmen effortlessly blocked them with her gravity field. The volley continued until she flew into the air, aiming her Manifest down at him.

    Black ink rose from the ground and grabbed at his ankles, moving like inky tendrils. Varric quickly forced them off and leapt upwards, rushing to Carmen¡¯s location with great speed. She dodged out of the way and found herself behind him in an instant. Her burst of speed was significantly faster than Varric anticipated, causing him to flinch with great surprise.

    As he shifted his body, Carmen was able to land a clean hit on his left side. She pierced his light barrier with her Manifest, and after adding her gravity manipulation to the blow, Varric was sent careening towards the ground. For the first time since she began training with him, she actually landed a hit.

    Once the plume of dust and powdery snow subsided, Varric got to his feet without a scratch on him. His barrier had cushioned his fall completely, absorbing any damage he would have taken. However, he looked up at Carmen with a proud smirk and nod of the head.

    As she floated in the air above him, staring with her red eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The scene was all too familiar, reminding him of his fight with Azhane Belouis. They couldn¡¯t have been more similar at this moment, the resemblance nigh uncanny.

    ¡°Get down here will ya!¡± He yelled out, as he crossed his arms.

    Carmen quickly flew down to the ground and hurried over.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve done much better right? My hit was way too shallow, huh? Crap.¡± She said, trying to think of a different way to approach that fight.

    "Shallow? Not at all." He replied, revealing the small cut and frayed fabric on his winter cloak.

    ¡°You did good. You¡¯ve been practicing hard, so It¡¯s no miracle that you were able to hit me there. Be proud.¡±

    Varric showed a rare smile as he flicked her on the forehead, not wanting her to overthink their fight. Carmen rubbed her head and followed Varric as he walked over to their belongings.

    ¡°Session is over for today, but I want you to meet me here at midnight.¡± He said as he handed Carmen her winter coat.

    ¡°Midnight? How come?¡±

    ¡°Just show up. No reason for me to explain.¡±

    Varric¡¯s tone quickly shifted to an annoyed one as he crossed his arms again. Carmen sighed and rolled her eyes, not knowing why he was always like this when she asked questions. Carmen agreed to his request and after gathering her things, she began her walk back to the LaVeda, wondering what would await her at midnight.

 MW VOL V - CH 11: Down Below

    The midnight air was icy as Carmen walked through the dark, snow covered woods to their typical training spot. The wind howled and blew, sending chills through her cloak and down her spine. Carmen hugged her arms as she approached the clearing.

    ¡®Ugh, why does Varric have me out here in the freezing cold this late? I hate this!¡¯

    Carmen walked a little further until she saw Varric standing in the middle of the clearing. She stopped in front of him and looked around, wondering what their next move would be.

    ¡°Bout time you showed up. Ready to go?¡± He asked with his typical stern voice.

    ¡°Go where?¡± Carmen replied with slight confusion, her body shivering all over.

    Varric simply smirked as he reached into his coat pocket. He pulled out a small, metallic black card that glinted in the moonlight. On the back side of the card was a gold and intricately designed D.H. symbol, a symbol she had never seen before.

    He forced his Core Energy into it, causing the card to glow a dull black. Within a few moments, a grim looking portal appeared in front of them. It was all black and adorned with golden skulls around the rim.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Varric said coldly, starting to step through with no explanation.

    ¡°What!? Ah, wait!¡±

    Carmen couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly uneasy about this strange portal, especially considering the skulls staring back at her. Unfortunately, Carmen¡¯s pleas fell on deaf ears as Varric was already through to the other side. After letting out a heavy sigh, she walked into it with great caution.

    On the opposite side, the two found themselves in a heavily forested area with incredibly warm air and dense fog. They clearly weren¡¯t near the school anymore as there wasn¡¯t a single flake of snow anywhere.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Carmen asked as she scanned this foreign environment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We need to keep moving.¡±

    He started walking straight ahead, willingly leaving her behind. Carmen reluctantly followed him and after walking for what felt like an eternity, something began to come into view.

    A shabby looking shack appeared in the distance. The building had one closed window and a steel plated door that was rusted over. Varric walked up to the door and knocked four times with a specific cadence. Seconds later, a small opening on the door slid over, prompting Varric to show the black card from before.

    The opening quickly slid shut and a deep rumble began to come from the shack. The door unlocked and slowly opened up, allowing them to enter. Carmen and Varric stepped into the dark room before the door quickly closed by itself, making a loud thud.

    Once the door closed, the floor shook and a row of lights illuminated a path towards the back of the surprisingly large room. Varric walked forward with Carmen following him closely, still wondering where they were going. As they rounded the corner, a dimly lit and rickety looking elevator greeted them.

    The elevator had seen better days and clearly hadn¡¯t been maintained at all. However, despite its looks, Varric stepped onto it with zero fear. Carmen hesitated slightly, triggering Varric to grip her arm and pull her onto it. The elevator started to slowly descend, making a slight squeak with each meter down.

    ¡°Are you ever going to explain any of this to me? Where are we and why are we here?¡± Carmen asked as she pulled her hood down, her silver hair swaying in the stagnant air.

    Varric remained silent until he reached into his bag, pulling out a matted black wig and handing it to her.

    ¡°Here, put this on. Also, don¡¯t show off your second affinity. I don¡¯t need you standing out too much down here.¡± He said, completely ignoring her questions.

    Carmen sighed and began wrapping her hair together, snatching the wig from him before putting it on.

    Eventually, the elevator stopped its descent and the creaky doors slowly swung open. Once they stepped off, Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide at what she saw.

    They were greeted by a massive, bustling underground city. The set up was similar to that of a marketplace of sorts, but significantly larger. Even though they were many meters below the surface, this place covered a wide area, having multiple wooden buildings strewn about in every direction.

    However, despite the grandeur of everything, Carmen couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was extremely off about this place. Varric began to walk ahead and she quickly followed after him, not wanting to get lost in this strange location.

    Carmen looked around, taking in as much information she could. She noticed that the people walking about looked dangerous and were clearly up to no good. Their sketchy demeanor and mischievous behaviors made them seem to be mercenaries or criminals of some sort.

    As they walked deeper into the city, the air became more hazy and thick with tobacco smoke. Many other foul odors permeated the air as well, causing Carmen to cough and breathe from her mouth. She continued to observe her surroundings, noticing cages filled with people in shackles while handsomely dressed men stood by, examining those imprisoned inside. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Carmen looked to her left and saw rare, mystical creatures chained against a wall as a man auctioned them off to would be suitors. Varric casually turned a corner and as Carmen followed him closely, a commotion broke out nearby.

    A large, muscular man flipped a table with great rage, yelling at the top of his lungs. However, his outburst was short lived as another man pulled out a knife and stabbed him multiple times. Even though someone was being killed right in front of a crowd, not a single soul batted an eye.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Carmen muttered under her breath, in absolute disbelief at this terrifying place.

    They continued further through the marketplace, passing multiple shops and sketchy buildings, the last of which was a brothel of some sort. Outside were many thinly dressed women loitering around. Through the terribly covered window, Carmen could clearly see unsavory individuals having animalistic intercourse, not even remotely trying to hide their lewd actions.

    With every sight Carmen took note of, her body screamed for her to leave. This was not somewhere she belonged at all and she hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be here for long.

    Varric and Carmen finally arrived at the largest building within this establishment, tucked away at the rear. Even though the large, dome-like structure seemed old and shoddily built, the sheer size of it left Carmen in awe. They wrapped around the building towards the left hand side and found a metal booth that was attached to it.

    Once they got closer, Carmen could see someone sitting with their feet propped up. Varric approached the booth and flashed his card to the man seated behind it. The man looked at the card and shook his head.

    ¡°They¡¯re busy. Come back another time.¡± He said with an annoyed cadence.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Varric replied as he shot him a deadly glare, exerting his Core Energy to insane levels.

    The man flinched at his Calamity Class levels of power, wanting no part of whatever Varric would do should he continue to deny him entry.

    ¡°Tsk, fine.¡±

    He motioned his head towards the door behind him, prompting the guard to step aside and grant them passage inside.

    After entering the building, Varric led them through multiple dark hallways until they found a set of stairs that led upwards. As they climbed the steps, Carmen began to hear someone screaming and pleading for their life, their voice growing louder with each step taken. The stairs eventually opened up to a large office with multiple burly guards standing by. At the center of the room was a lanky man, down on his knees talking with a middle aged female.

    The woman had short, dark purple hair gathered together in a fairly messy bun that showed off the many piercings decorating her ears. She wore circular, silver rimmed glasses and around her neck was a black choker with a silver buckle. As Carmen scanned her thin and toned body further, she could see multiple tattoos that raced up her arm and across her chest, peeking through the woman¡¯s black tank top.

    ¡°Please, please!! I promise to get it done right this time!!¡± The man exclaimed, his voice shaking intensely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sugah¡¯ but your promises aren¡¯t worth shit down here. You knew the rules and yet you still chose to break them.¡± The woman said as she crossed her arms, her tone growing more annoyed with each passing second.

    ¡°B-But, I¡¯ll do better this time!! Just, please don¡¯t kill me!! Give me a second chance, please!¡±

    The woman simply sighed as she got down to his level, making sure he could see her face clearly. She slowly removed her glasses and stared into his teary eyes for a brief moment.

    ¡°Now why would I give you a second chance when everyone else gets the job done on their first chance? What makes you so special? What have you done to deserve such a privilege? Please, enlighten me¡­¡± She said with a curious, yet terrifyingly cold tone.

    "W-Well, I-I, uhh-"

    "Go on, tell me."

    The man¡¯s lip trembled with terror as he tried to come up with a response to her question. However, as she continued to stare into his eyes, the man had no reply to give. He simply lowered his head and whimpered in fear.

    ¡°Tch, you couldn¡¯t even come up with a lie to save yourself. Pathetic¡­¡±

    She glanced at her guards and motioned her head towards the door, prompting them to immediately retrieve the man. When they began dragging his body backwards, the man started pleading for his life again.

    Once they reached the door, the man grabbed Carmen¡¯s robe sleeve and yelled for her to help him. She saw the absolute fear and horror in his eyes as the guards yanked him away and out the door.

    Before Carmen could even process what had happened, the woman from earlier noticed them. She looked at Varric with an incredibly annoyed and disapproving expression as she put her glasses back on. It was abundantly clear that she had zero interest in meeting with him.

    ¡°Well look who it is¡­ You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up here, Varric.¡± She said before lighting a cigarette.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for a welcome party. I need a favor¡­¡± He replied, his serious tone cutting through the smoke.

    She immediately snickered at his reply as she walked over towards her desk.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for a year and now all of a sudden you want a favor? Un uh sugah, that¡¯s not how this works. You know the rules¡­¡±

    Despite the incredible amount of Core Energy seeping out of Varric, she continued to glare at him, not budging an inch to the Calamity class Vesta standing before her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your rules, Murdoc. Let¡¯s just skip the formalities this time.¡± Varric said as he reached into his bag, pulling out another large sack filled with a strange currency.

    The coins were bright gold with an intricate D.H. insignia etched on them. Murdoc raised her eyebrow when she opened the bag, smirking once she saw what was inside.

    ¡°So¡­ What is it that you¡¯re being so impatient about? What do you need my services for?¡± Murdoc asked, growing more curious as she ran her fingers through the coins.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your services. I just want her to fight tonight. Got any slots left?¡±

    Varric looked over at Carmen and placed his hand on her shoulder. Murdoc¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at his request, not fully processing what he just asked.

    ¡°Huh? You seriously want to enter this kid into the tourney? Are you nuts?¡± She replied with a light chuckle.

    Varric didn¡¯t respond, he simply glared at her with an unwavering expression.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re serious¡­¡±

    Once Murdoc realized he wasn¡¯t playing around, she turned her attention towards Carmen. Murdoc gazed intently at her messy black hair and red eyes, sizing Carmen up to the absolute max. She eventually shrugged and slid over a clipboard towards Carmen.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name kid?¡± She impatiently asked with her raspy voice.

    Carmen stepped forward and before she said her real name, Varric nudged her shoulder while glaring at her.

    ¡°Oh, uhhh.. Petra. Yeah, the name¡¯s Petra!¡± She quickly said, making sure to keep her real identity a secret.

    ¡°Write it down there and place your thumb on this spot here.¡±

    Murdoc pointed to various spots on the paper, showing her crooked and pasty fingers. Carmen cautiously followed her instructions and upon placing her thumb down, she felt a sharp prick. She removed her finger and left behind a bloody print. Murdoc picked the paper up, briefly examined it, and rolled it up before reaching over towards a hatch next to her desk. She dropped the paper inside and turned her attention back to Varric.

    ¡°Alright, she¡¯s entered. Fights start in twenty minutes. If you¡¯re gonna bet, head inside and do it quick. The window¡¯s almost closed.¡± Murdoc announced, flicking her cigarette to the ground and stomping it out. Varric nodded and began to leave.

    ¡°Kid, come with me. I don¡¯t have all day.¡± Murdoc added, growing more impatient and annoyed with each passing second. Carmen looked confused as two large and burly men came from another door, approaching her on both sides.

    ¡°Huh? Hey, Varric, what the hell!¡± She exclaimed as they began pulling her along forcefully, gripping her arms tightly. Varric turned around and looked her directly in the eyes.

    ¡°If you want to survive the night and win, be prepared to kill¡­¡±

    As Varric spoke this simple, yet grave statement, his expression became deadly serious. Carmen had no reply to give while they pulled her through the door, shutting it closed.

 MW VOL V - CH 12: Tourney For The Dead

    The two guards pulled Carmen down a long, dimly lit hallway, following close behind Murdoc. With each step taken, the air began smelling more and more musty, ruthlessly attacking Carmen¡¯s sensitive nose. She still had no clue where she was and after turning the corner into another long hallway, Carmen finally spoke up.

    ¡°Hey, what is this place!? Will you people give me some answers already!?¡± She exclaimed.

    ¡°You¡¯re in Dead Haven, Kid. My beautiful, yet twisted empire.¡± Murdoc replied as she looked over her shoulder.

    ¡®Dead Haven? Why does that sound familiar?¡¯

    Carmen tried to remember where she heard that name from, but no matter how hard she tried, nothing came to mind. Murdoc noticed the confused expression on her face and so she decided to elaborate further.

    ¡°This is the underworld of Alaira, the forbidden black market, the deepest pits of every illegal avenue you can think of. The kind of place a kid like you has no business seeing, but alas, here you are. Any more annoying questions?¡± Murdoc added, lighting another cigarette and taking a puff.

    Carmen shook her head and they continued down the dingy hall, making a few more turns along the way. Eventually they entered into a simple room with a square table and a small trap door on the opposite end. The guards closed the door behind them and Carmen looked around, wondering where they were this time.

    Murdoc suddenly grabbed Carmen¡¯s wrist and slapped a peculiar looking bracelet onto it. It was all black with light blue accents and as it squeezed her wrist tightly, Carmen could feel Core Energy leaving her body.

    ¡°Alright kid, I¡¯m only going to say this once so pay attention. This is a single elimination style tournament. Only abilities and natural combat skills are allowed. Manifests are prohibited and this bracelet here will prevent you from summoning it, so don¡¯t even try. Tonight, you¡¯ll keep fighting until you win the grand finals or you¡¯re rendered unconscious.¡± Murdoc said, laying out all the facts while she chewed on the edge of her cigarette.

    ¡°This is a ruthless place and most of the fighters will probably try to kill you, so do try your best to survive. But, judging by your looks, I¡¯ll honestly be surprised if you live past the second round.¡±

    Murdoc looked Carmen up and down, prompting her to chuckle. It was abundantly clear she had very little faith in this kid going far.

    As soon as she finished explaining the tournament rules, the two burly guards grabbed Carmen¡¯s coat and clothing underneath. They forcibly ripped them off of her, exposing her body to the musty and damp air.

    ¡°What!?¡± She screamed as her fully naked body was laid bare for all to see.

    They quickly looked around her body and nodded to Murdoc, as though confirming something.

    ¡°Needed to make sure you weren¡¯t hiding any weapons under that cloak. Here, put this on.¡±

    Murdoc tossed Carmen an all black combat suit made from simple leathers. Carmen glared at her as she tried to cover her body, feeling beyond irritated at this situation. She reluctantly put on the tight and uncomfortably small outfit, pulling down the short skirt as far as it could go.

    Once dressed, Murdoc pointed towards the small trap door at the back of the room. Carmen looked over with another confused expression.

    ¡°In there, now¡­¡± She said with cold authority.

    Before Carmen could voice her disapproval, the guards quickly pushed her backwards and into the trap, securing the door shut. Carmen glared through the little window on the door, her red eyes peering at Murdoc. Just before Murdoc exited the room, she stopped and turned around as though remembering something.

    ¡°Oh and be sure to put on a show. People pay big money to see a newbie rise the ranks and defy the odds. Everyone loves an underdog story. Good luck, Petra¡­¡±

    Murdoc smirked and the tiny enclosed space began to descend like an elevator, Carmen¡¯s red eyes disappearing into the floor.

    ¡°Just how the hell did I end up in a place like this? Damn it, Varric.¡± Carmen muttered under her breath as she sat there, waiting for the room to stop moving down.

    After a few short moments, the room stopped and the trap door swung open to reveal a large caged arena. Carmen squinted her eyes as she stepped through the door, blinded by how bright the lights were.

    The crowd around the cage was massive and extremely loud with people yelling from all directions. Carmen had never seen this many people in her life and the atmosphere of it all was absolutely electric. She slowly made her way onto the field, not knowing what to expect.

    On the opposite side of the arena, a similar door opened up and out walked her opponent. It was a Siestian male wearing ripped shorts and upon his hands were bandages. His scale-like features decorated his shoulders and bare, muscular chest. He cracked his knuckles as he approached, sending a cheeky smile towards Carmen.

    Once they both were on the field, a loud and screechy voice could be heard throughout the pavilion. Carmen looked up to see a short, elderly man with dark green hair and multiple piercings on his face flying above the crowds. The spotlights followed his every movement as he amped up the sea of people.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the third match will commence shortly!!! Once again, I, Koga, you¡¯re gracious and ever so humble host, will give you the hot and heavy play by play you all love and adore so soooo muuuuch!!¡± Koga jeered, pumping his fist into the air as everyone cheered.

    ¡°For this fight, we¡¯ve got Simeon the pursuer versus Petra!! Simeon has been a mainstay here at the Dead Haven Combat League, boasting an impressive record of twenty-eight and fifteen. He unfortunately fumbled in the last tourney, losing in the round of sixteen. Simeon is definitely looking to bounce back and get more wins under his belt!!!¡±

    Koga continued to fly around the arena with elegant swiftness, his red jacket fluttering in the wind behind him. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°As for his opponent, well.. There¡¯s not much to say!! Folks, we¡¯ve got an absolute rookie on the field!! Let¡¯s give it up for the newbie!!¡± He yelled, wanting everyone to give Petra a warm welcome. However, to his surprise, the crowd began to boo and curse at her.

    ¡°OOF!! Seems like there¡¯s no more love to go around, that is unfortunateeee! Well, anyways, who¡¯s ready for the next match!?!? My body can¡¯t take anymore waiting!!!¡±

    Koga pointed up towards a screen hanging above the arena and suddenly a countdown began, starting at ten. Once it hit zero, a loud ringing noise occurred, prompting the crowd to go absolutely ballistic.

    Simeon dashed forward with his first move, wasting no time. Carmen, not prepared at all for this fight, dodged his kick at the very last second. She fell to the ground and rolled away from his next flurry of stomps aimed at her.

    Carmen quickly got to her feet, but Simeon was already in her face, not giving her any room to think or react. His fist became engulfed in flames as he punched her in the chest, sending Carmen careening into the caged walls of the arena. Her body bounced off of the loose shackles before landing onto the ground. The crowd continued to boo at her, finding their fight to be boring and not worth their time.

    Carmen looked up while clutching her chest and glared at Simeon as he slowly approached her. He exerted his Core Energy and his fists engulfed into flames once again.

    At that same moment, Carmen remembered what Murdoc said and realized that she could also use her abilities. She slowly got to her feet and forced out her Core Energy, getting herself ready for the next assault. Simeon began to sprint towards her and once he got close, he leapt into the air and prepared to dive kick in her direction.

    He got within a meter of Carmen before he was suddenly frozen in the air, unable to move an inch. Confusion crossed his face as Carmen looked up at him with a cheeky smirk. With a simple thought, Simeon was sent flying back to the opposite side of the arena. He crashed into the ground with incredible force, crumbling the floor around him.

    As Simenon got to his feet, wiping the blood from his lip, he was immediately forced down to his knees. The amount of gravitational force on his body was absurd, causing veins to pop out of his neck as he struggled to lift his head. The moment he had enough strength to look forward, Carmen was sprinting towards him with great speed.

    Within a second, she leapt up and spun her body as she kicked him in the head, strategically targeting his temple. Simeon¡¯s head aggressively spun from the force, knocking him out cold. His body dropped to the ground and not a single movement could be seen as he laid there.

    Moments later, a loud buzz could be heard, signaling the conclusion of this fight. On the screen above the arena, Petra¡¯s name lit up and the crowd exploded in cheers.

    ¡°Petra, the rookie, wins!!! She started shaky, but finished strong with a decisive victory!!!¡± Koga exclaimed, wiping the sweat from his brow as he continued to amp up the crowd.

    The doors shot open and multiple guards came rushing out, picking up Simeon and taking him away. Another guard motioned for Carmen to follow, escorting her out of the arena and into a large waiting room.

    The room was filled with fighters from all over, many that looked way stronger than she was. It was clear that these people had participated in these fights for a long time, absolute seasoned veterans at this point.

    As she walked around, she felt the leering eyes of some men staring at her, attracted by the tightly fitting outfit she had on. Carmen quickly crossed her arms to cover her chest and walked in the opposite direction, looking for a quiet place to sit.

    ¡°First time down here, huh?¡± Carmen heard as she walked past a table.

    She looked over and saw a woman with a peg leg and light brownish hair. The woman seemed to be in her mid thirties and curiously, she also wore a similar outfit to Carmen, only it was not nearly as tight.

    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ Yeah. You?¡± Carmen replied with soft curiosity.

    The woman shook her head and took a quick sip of water.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve entered many times. Only ever won a few matches though.¡±

    Carmen pulled out a chair and joined the woman at the table.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name kid?¡± The woman asked, noticing just how young she was.

    ¡°Petra, and yours?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Ray. So uhh, how¡¯d you even end up down here anyways?¡±

    Ray leaned in closer, giving Carmen her undivided attention while she patiently awaited a response.

    ¡°To be honest, I have no idea. Someone I know kind of just dragged me here. So annoying¡­¡±

    Carmen sighed as she looked around the room, wondering who she was going to fight next. Ray simply gave her an understanding nod and continued to sip her water.

    ¡°So what exactly is this place? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± Carmen added.

    ¡°This building is for the Dead Haven Combat League or DHCL for short. It¡¯s pretty much the largest underground cage fighting league in all of Alaira. But, the lack of rules and fighter protections makes the league highly illegal, and not to mention the insane amount of gambling that goes on down here. The DHCL is definitely kept on the hush hush from the outside world and you would never dare talk about it either.¡± Ray said with a slightly fearful expression.

    ¡°But, what about the rest of this place? I saw all kinds of stuff outside this building and none of it was good.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you must¡¯ve gone through the marketplace to get here. Well, it¡¯s exactly what you think it is. The currency you earn in the league can be used to purchase various ''things'' at the market.¡±

    Ray paused for a moment before cautiously looking around the room. She then leaned in again and whispered the rest of her reply.

    ¡°Need a few slaves or rare animals? Someone to keep you warm at night? Want to put a hit out on someone or want them trafficked? That and many, many more items can be purchased over in the marketplace.¡± Ray explained with a forced whisper.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Scary.¡±

    Carmen was almost afraid to ask more questions as she continued to feel more uneasy about this place.

    ¡°Yup. There''s a lot of dangerous things down here, but it''s really the people you need to worry about. Dead Haven is a cesspool for corruption, a breeding ground for the wicked and immoral." Ray said, taking another sip from her cup.

    "Why would anyone ever come to a place like this? It sounds terrible."

    "Opportunity. For as much of a shit hole this place is, it''s the only place that gives some people a chance. Doesn''t matter if you''re poorer than dirt or well off on the surface, none of that holds any weight down here. As long as you can show your worth, it''ll be a clean slate pretty much... Well.. Not exactly clean, but you catch my drift."

    "Is that why you''re here? A fresh start?"

    When Carmen asked her question, Ray''s demeanor completely changed. Her expression became more dejected as she sat her cup down.

    "Yeah, at first.. But.. I''m not so sure it''s been worth it. Fighting in this league has proven more difficult than I anticipated and now, I''m perpetually stuck in a never ending cycle of fear and survival¡­¡±

    Ray glanced at her silver peg leg and sighed.

    ¡°What do you mean? Surely you don¡¯t have to fight if you don¡¯t want to. Just leave¡­¡± Carmen replied, not understanding Ray¡¯s logic.

    Ray chuckled as she looked Carmen in her innocent eyes.

    ¡°Kid¡­ You haven¡¯t got a clue. We''re all just walking corpses down here, waiting to be used for their entertainment. Like I said before, we either show our worth and succeed or we die and make room for the next schmuck looking to grasp hold of a chance.¡±

    Ray stared coldly, causing Carmen to grow incredibly nervous. She wanted to ask more questions, but an announcement was suddenly made across the room. It called Ray¡¯s name as well as another fighter, telling them to come to the arena at once.

    ¡°Well, looks like I¡¯m up. See ya around.¡±

    Ray gave a half smile as she quickly stood from her chair. She limped towards the entrance, her peg leg clacking against the floor as she navigated around the crowd. Carmen sat alone for a short while until her name was finally called, inviting her back to the ring so the next round could start.

 MW VOL V - CH 13: The Razors Edge

    Carmen stepped out onto the ring and prepared herself for the upcoming fight. As she looked forward, Carmen saw an extremely buff and brawny man enter from the opposite side. His body was incredibly rotund and muscular at the same time, having a flabby stomach alongside his massive arms. The sheer size of his shoulder muscles caused his neck to disappear, causing his head to awkwardly settle above his chest. Once his eyes met with Carmen''s, he began to smile and drip saliva from his thick lips.

    ¡°Mmmmm, I¡¯ll be sure to keep you alive long enough so your body can still be warm inside after.¡± He said with disgustingly lustful eyes, clearly undressing Carmen in that moment. Carmen winced at his words and glared at him, firing her up to no end.

    ¡°Allllllright, ladies and gentlemen!! Are you ready for the next match!?!?¡± Koga interjected with a loud, screechy yell.

    The crowd responded with an earth shattering cheer, their excitement shaking the ground.

    ¡°Next up we have Byron the Butcher versus Petra!!! Byron is making his triumphant return to the DHCL after missing the last three tourney¡¯s with an injury! He may have been out of the loop for a bit, but make no mistake, his forty-five and twenty-eight record shows just how formidable he is!!!¡± Koga said, getting the crowd pumped up even more.

    ¡°As for Petra, well¡­ This¡¯ll probably be the last time we see the rookie, but let¡¯s hope she puts up a good fight at least!!¡±

    Koga¡¯s quip caused the crowd to laugh and boo at Carmen, still having no faith that she would win against someone as strong as Byron. Carmen sent an annoyed glare towards the crowd, growing more irritated after every expletive yelled at her. Byron simply stared at her with am eager smirk.

    The countdown started and after ten seconds, a loud ring echoed across the arena. Carmen wasted absolutely no time, quickly conjuring up her gravity manipulation and lifting her opponents off of the ground. Byron couldn¡¯t move a muscle as he quickly rose to the top of the cage.

    Carmen released him, causing Byron to plummet towards the ground in dramatic fashion. Once his large body made impact, the arena floor cracked and crumbled in all directions, shaking violently. Large amounts of dust and debris was kicked up, quickly filling the cage and lowering visibility.

    With the levels of destruction that just occurred, Carmen assumed that she had just captured her second victory, however a massive chunk of tile flew towards her with incredible speed. She quickly dodged out of the way as it blasted into the caged walls.

    The dust cleared and there stood Byron in all of his muscular glory, bruised and scuffed up from his fall. The amount of anger on his face was terrifying, showing a multitude of veins and blood vessels as he scowled.

    ¡°What an exciting start!!! Byron did not expect that at all!! What other tricks does the rookie have to show us!?!?¡± Koga yelled, watching the match with unending levels of excitement.

    Byron reached down and lifted up another piece of the floor, this one doubling the size of the previous one he threw. Even though the tile weighed hundreds of pounds, Byron picked it up with relative ease. As he prepared to toss it, Carmen sprinted forward, increasing her speed with each step taken.

    Byron firmly planted his feet into the ground and threw the debris at Carmen like a javelin. It raced towards her with great precision, slightly breaking apart as it cut through the air. Carmen focused her Core Energy outward and just as the piece of tile got within her vicinity, it exploded into many pieces in all directions.

    ¡°What!?!?¡± He yelled out with great surprise as his attack had no effect against her gravity field.

    Within a few seconds, Carmen had entered his space. He swung his meaty arms around with aggressive force, punching at her in all directions. Despite his efforts, he missed all of his attempts as Carmen weaved around his blows with skillfully nimble movements.

    She eventually found an opening and focused her gravity manipulation to her leg, increasing its weight and density to incredible heights. With one swift movement, Carmen kicked his kneecap from the front, cleanly breaking his leg in two. The loud pop echoed with a brutal cadence and the pain caused Byron to drop to the ground, shouting at the top of his lungs.

    Carmen quickly followed up by making herself weightless, leaping into the air. Once she reached her peak trajectory, Carmen increased her weight tenfold. She plummeted downward with her fist extended and punched Byron on the top of his head. Her fist rippled across his meaty scalp, digging in deeply and shattering the floor from the heavy impact.

    The blow knocked Byron completely unconscious as his face was now partially buried under the debris. After a brief pause, the match buzzer played, prompting the crowd to go wild with cheers. Carmen slowly stood up, panting heavily as she looked at the bright lights all around her.

    ¡°OH MY GOODNESS!!! Talk about a surprising chain of events!!! The rookie has defied the odds again!!¡± Koga yelled, punching his fist downward as though he were trying to imitate the move Carmen had just performed.

    ¡°I wonder just how far the rookie will go tonight!! Let¡¯s give it up for Petra!!!¡±

    Koga clapped along with the crowd, grinning greatly while the loud cheering continued. Now that she had won two matches, the crowd was slowly starting to warm up to her.

    When Carmen stepped away from Byron, the guards rushed in and retrieved his body, loading him onto a large cart. The other guards escorted her back to the waiting room.

    The night continued on and Carmen had fight after fight, making her way deeper into the tournament. She fought all types of Vestas, testing her abilities in ways that she had never been tested before.

    Eventually, Carmen made it to the semi-finals after a grueling twelve match gauntlet. At this point, she was absolutely exhausted and throughout the many matches, Carmen endured quite a few minor injuries that had started to add up. Carmen looked like she had just been through war.

    ''I don''t know how much more of this I can take. My body feels like it''s on fire.''

    She sat at the table and rubbed the bruises on her face, grimacing from every stinging touch. Suddenly, the waiting room doors swung open and guards were carrying someone away. Carmen looked over and saw a man with his head cleanly cut off, it resting next to his lifeless body. Her eyes went wide and she immediately felt sick to her stomach as he bled all over the floor. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Carmen quickly realized again that this place was incredibly dangerous and not some game where everyone could walk away freely from. Her hands shook as the nerves began to kick in again, knowing that she could possibly face that reality head on. Once she tried to get those bloody and grizzly images out of her mind, her name was called.

    She anxiously made her way out to the arena and what she saw was sickening. The arena floor was covered with blood and guts from the previous match. The bits of skull fragments, ripped skin, and torn muscles was something out of a horror show.

    ¡®What the hell happened here!?¡¯

    Carmen tried her best not to vomit while she walked towards the center. She glanced up and saw her opponent patiently waiting for the next fight to begin.

    The woman standing there had a fairly slender and lanky build with multiple piercings across her face. Her deep red hair was incredibly messy and matted, as though she had never washed it a day in her life. She playfully licked blood off of her chapped lips, slightly smearing her black colored lipstick. As Carmen¡¯s gaze lowered, she noticed that the woman¡¯s hands were also covered in blood, staining her pale skin.

    ¡°The first semi-final match is about to get underway!!! We have Lydia the Berzerker versus Petra!!! It¡¯s no surprise to see Lydia make it to the semis for a second week in a row!!! She leaves a wake of bloody destruction with every fight and her record of forty-eight and seventeen is evidence of her great power!!¡± Koga yelled out, giving high praise to this skilled Vesta.

    ¡°And my oh my, what a surprise Petra has been!!! Folks, we might be witnessing a new star in the making!!! She¡¯s gone through fourteen matches tonight and has prevailed in them all, absolutely unheard of for a newbie!!! But can she make it to the grand finals?? Let¡¯s find out!!!!!¡± He yelled, pointing towards the hologram and signaling the beginning of the countdown.

    The match began and Carmen braced herself before Lydia rushed her down with immense swiftness. The difference in speed was incredible compared to everyone else she had fought up to this point. Lydia swiped her hands as though she were a feline, holding her fingers out like claws. Carmen barely dodged out of the way and quickly created distance between them.

    However, even though she clearly moved in time, Carmen was suddenly sliced across her chest. Three bloody gashes appeared along her bosom and upper stomach, pain suddenly radiating throughout her body.

    ¡®Huh!!? There¡¯s no way she still hit me!¡¯

    Carmen clutched her bleeding wounds with an expression of bewilderment upon her face. She looked up and saw Lydia showing a crazed smile as she licked the blood off of her fingers. The disgusting gesture sent shivers down Carmen¡¯s spine as she got to her feet.

    Carmen quickly extended her gravity manipulations range, forcing her Core Energy outwards in impressive fashion. However, to her surprise, Lydia had already begun her counter attack. She was behind Carmen in mere seconds, seemingly unaffected by her gravity field. Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide as she dodged out of the way again, Lydia¡¯s slash barely missing.

    Carmen landed and rolled along the ground, still not understanding why this woman was so fast. Once she got to one knee, the same phenomenon from before happened as a deep slash raced along her back.

    ¡®Argh!! I don¡¯t understand her ability at all.¡¯

    Carmen felt the blood trickle down her shoulder blade, providing subtle warmth to her exposed body. Unfortunately, without any form of warning, Lydia was on the offensive again. She rushed towards Carmen on all fours, sprinting like a cat in an open field. Lydia swiped and clawed at Carmen with unending aggression, her scratches seemingly delayed after each contact.

    Carmen tirelessly tried to escape this woman¡¯s attacks, flying up into the air to get away, but her efforts were useless. Lydia followed by leaping into the air as well and continued her assault, sending razor sharp slashes at Carmen from all directions.

    Lydia¡¯s speed at this point was impossible to keep up with and Carmen had no choice but to take on the brunt of the attack. Lydia finished juggling her prey, and with one last powerful swipe of her claws, Carmen plummeted towards the ground.

    The dust eventually cleared and there laid Carmen, her outfit now incredibly ripped up and her body covered with bloody scratches. She panted heavily as she stared up at the lights above, pain radiating from every inch of her body. She desperately wanted a moment of respite, but Lydia was already on the move again, scratching the air above her.

    Carmen mustered up what little strength she had left and quickly rolled out of the way as invisible razors sliced up the ground below. Had she laid there for a second longer, she would have been cut in two with ease. Carmen slowly got to her feet once Lydia landed, still staring at her with that crazed smile.

    Carmen glared back with her red eyes until she noticed something peculiar about Lydia¡¯s hands. Even though they were stained with blood, her fingertips were the only things dripping with blood. She looked closer and saw that the spaces above her nails had bits of her outfit stuck on them. It seemed as though Lydia''s attacks were coming from something above her fingers, something not visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder¡­¡± Carmen quietly muttered.

    She then decided to decrease the range of her gravity field, focusing it to be incredibly close to her body so it could perform like invisible armor. The gravity above her skin became impossibly dense, causing what was left of her outfit to flatten against her.

    Before she could finish her prep, Lydia was on the offensive again. Lydia dashed with lightning quick speed and swiped at Carmen¡¯s side, aiming for a kidney kill shot. However, the moment her hand connected with Carmen¡¯s tight gravity field, Lydia¡¯s fingers were crushed and gnarled from the immense amount of pressure surrounding Carmen¡¯s body.

    It was as though Lydia had tried to claw through a steel wall with her bare hands, not holding back an inch of her strength at that moment. Lydia screamed out in pain, looking at her mangled fingers pointing in impossible directions. When she stumbled backwards, Carmen could finally go on the offensive.

    She walked towards her slowly, exerting her Core Energy outward. Her gravity manipulation began picking up nearby pieces of debris and carried them along as she got closer. Lydia looked up with a pained expression, her hands now completely broken and useless.

    With a single thought, Carmen sent all of the debris flying towards Lydia at an incredible pace. The rocks and arena floor fragments connected with a brutal explosion, causing the arena to be filled with dust and smoke. Seconds later, Lydia emerged from the cloud by leaping upwards to dodge the attack. However, this was exactly what Carmen wanted.

    Once Lydia reached the top of the cage, she froze in the air. Carmen had captured her within an extended gravity field and as she exerted her power, Lydia¡¯s body was squeezed tightly. She screamed out while her bones began to snap and buckle under the intense gravitational pressure.

    Carmen mustered up as much power as she could and finished Lydia off by throwing her into the furthest cage wall. She crashed into it with great force, causing the cage to rattle violently from the impact. When the dust finally settled, Lydia was laying there unconscious, her body incredibly broken and limp.

    The buzzer sounded off and the crowd immediately erupted into the loudest they had been all night. The match had entertained them to the absolute max, so much so that Carmen couldn¡¯t even hear herself think from all of the loud cheering.

    ¡°Petra has done it!!!! The rookie has done the impossible and made it to the grand finals!!!! OH MY GOODNESS!!¡± Koga yelled out, losing his mind over what he had just witnessed.

    Carmen panted heavily, clutching the wound on her chest tightly as she made her way towards the exit. She was more than eager to rest in the waiting room.

    ¡°This has been an exciting night of matches and I am honored to have been your gracious host!! But, enough about me, who¡¯s ready for the finals?!?¡± He asked, doing a little jig to get the crowd even more amped up.

    Moments later, the guards came and took Lydia away, but to Carmen¡¯s surprise no one escorted her to the waiting room.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Carmen muttered, wondering why the doors didn¡¯t open for her.

    She looked around with a confused expression until her next opponent walked into the arena on the opposite side.

    He was a tall, bald man with a toned and muscular build. This man''s body was absolutely shredded and accenting his muscles was a large lion tattoo painted across his chest. He wore fairly loose fitting sweatpants that were tattered towards the bottom. With each step he took, his bare feet loudly slapped against the stressed arena floor.

    The man stared at Carmen with a fairly blank expression, not having much of an opinion or care about her. However, despite his rather indifferent demeanor, he exuded an immense level of aura she hadn''t witnessed all night.

    Carmen let out a nervous sigh as she glared at her opponent. She was beyond exhausted from her previous match and even though she desperately wanted a break, this place clearly wasn¡¯t going to allow it. Her heart began to race as she wondered what was in store for her during the final match.

 MW VOL V - CH 14: Prepared to Kill

    The arena was hauntingly chilly as Carmen and her opponent silently sized each other up. Carmen tried to think of a game plan, but her thoughts were swiftly interrupted by the announcers loud screechy voice.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, for the grand finals we have an absolutely special treat for you all!!! The undisputed, two-time DHCL champion, Marquel Lion will be facing off against the rising star, Petra!!! Marquel Lion with an impressive record of seventy-five and twelve, he¡¯s currently on a forty-five game win streak!! Will he earn his third championship win and keep the streak alive, or will this promising rookie pump his brakes?!?! OOOOOOH the anticipation is killing me!!!¡± Koga shuddered as he yelled, flying around the arena with great swiftness.

    Carmen composed herself and waited with bated breath as the countdown began. Once the timer hit zero and the bell rang, Carmen blinked. The moment her eyes opened, Marquel punched Carmen square in the face with incredible force.

    Marquel¡¯s speed was unlike anything she had ever witnessed, covering the entire length of the arena in a mere fraction of a second. Carmen briefly blacked out as she flew into the cage wall head first, crumbling the pillars in the process. When she came to, Carmen could feel a subtle warmth racing down her face.

    ¡®How d-did he? M-My barrier¡­¡¯

    Blood trickled down from her forehead as she struggled to get to her feet, unable to comprehend what had just occurred. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t think for long since Marquel was now rapidly approaching her location. She stumbled slightly before hopping backwards to dodge his punch, but her movements were too slow.

    His fist suddenly became enveloped in a thick layer of frost and it violently connected with Carmen¡¯s stomach. Marquel then followed up with a volley of ice cold punches, further beating Carmen¡¯s face and chest into submission.

    Trying to escape his relentless assault, Carmen exerted her gravity manipulation to force him back, however he simply dodged her efforts and continued his physical beat down. He skillfully shifted his weight downwards and quickly uppercut her before following up with a forceful kick across her chest. The blow caused Carmen to careen backwards, her body now skating and rolling across the floor like a rag doll. Once she came to a stop, he was already beginning his next attack.

    He raised his left hand upwards and exerted his Core Energy, conjuring up multiple ice shards to rain down towards Carmen. Despite the pain she felt from his previous kick, Carmen quickly rolled out of the way as each shard crashed downward, exploding into an icy mist. She eventually got to her feet so she could run away, but her approach was immediately stopped by Marquel.

    He reared his fist back and barreled it into her in the stomach with every bit of his strength. The air completely left Carmen''s body as spit flew out of her mouth from the blow. When he pulled his fist back, she gripped her stomach and hunched over, slightly stumbling back in the process.

    Marquel quickly cupped his hands together and exerted his Core Energy again. Both of his hands became covered in thick ice, solidifying them together in a chilly fashion. With a single, downward strike of his icy fists, Marquel pummeled Carmen on the top of her head. The brutal collision knocked her face straight into the ground, causing the floor tiles to split and buckle from the visceral impact.

    Carmen was completely dazed from the attack, her body slumping over while the sound of ringing overtook her head. The room spun in every direction as Carmen subconsciously saw Maquel flip her over and mount her body. He placed his cold hands onto her neck and began squeezing tightly.

    Marquel stared into her red eyes while she tried her hardest to force him off, struggling to breath through his icy choke hold. His grip got tighter and tighter as he flexed his muscles, veins popping out from all areas of his upper body. Just before Carmen felt her last breath leave her, she remembered what Varric told her earlier.

    ¡®If you want to survive the night and win, be prepared to kill¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Carmen got her second wind and the two began lifting off of the ground. Marquel continued choking her as they rose higher and higher into the air. Despite his efforts, he noticed that his grip was becoming loose, as though something were pulling his hands apart.

    Once they reached the highest point of the arena, Marquel¡¯s arms were pushed off of her entirely with great force. He couldn¡¯t move his body back into position, no matter how much he fought against the gravitational force being applied to him. Suddenly, their bodies spun around and he was thrown to the ground below.

    Marquel¡¯s body laid completely flat as his arms and legs were stretched out. With each passing second, the gravitational force increased ten fold. The arena floor rumbled and folded in on itself as the weight was too much for it to bear. Finally free from Marquel''s cold grasp, Carmen coughed and rubbed her neck as she floated high above him.

    Once she collected herself, Carmen increased the gravity around her and descended out of the sky at a rapid pace. Her weight increased significantly as she plummeted towards Marquel. Within a few short seconds, Carmen made impact onto Marquel''s chest, causing the arena to explode and shake violently. He coughed up blood from the heavy blow, his body clearly unable to withstand that much pressure.

    When the dust settled, Carmen began her assault. Like a woman possessed, she proceeded to punch him with heavy, gravity filled blows to the head over and over. Her attacks were loud, visceral, and incredibly brutal. Blood splattered across her face as she relentlessly pummeled his face into submission.

    She then cupped her hands together and slammed them down once more, sending blood and skull fragments flying in all directions. The impact was so heavy it crushed the ground even further, causing the arena floor to ripple and split open.

    When the carnage was over, Carmen¡¯s bloodied hands relaxed as she looked up at the bright lights above, panting heavily. The arena was eerily quiet. Everyone watching couldn¡¯t believe what they had just saw. The terrifyingly violent display had silenced them completely. However, once the buzzer sounded off, the crowd went absolutely ballistic.

    ¡°PETRA WINS!!! PETRA WINS!!! Ladies and gentlemen, we have a new champion!!!! The rookie has done the unthinkable!!! Absolutely incredible!!!¡± Koga loudly screeched with great excitement, pumping his fist into the air.

    The crowd cheered so impossibly loud, drowning out all of Carmen¡¯s thoughts once again. In a daze, she slowly looked down to see the unidentifiable mush of Marquel¡¯s head. Despite the fresh blood that was caked all over her body and hands, Carmen had no reaction at all. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The guards quickly came over and lifted her off of her dead opponent, swiftly dumping his body onto a cart and removing him from the arena. They escorted her through the door as everyone cheered her name over and over from the stands.

    After a short walk, the guards took her to a new location. It was a simple room with a few lockers, a sink, a dirty mirror, and a couple of chairs. They told her to wait there and walked out, closing the door shut behind them.

    Carmen slowly hobbled over to the mirror and looked at herself. Her face was incredibly bruised and covered with crimson blood. She began to feel sick and immediately vomited into the sink, breathing heavily once she finished emptying her guts. Carmen turned the water on and washed the blood off of her hands, trembling in the process.

    ¡®I seriously just killed someone¡­ I¡­ W-What?¡¯

    Carmen replayed the last few minutes over and over as she removed the messy wig from her head, causing her silver hair to unravel and drape down. Once it covered half of her face, she stared into the mirror in an absolute daze. Suddenly, the door opened up and in walked Murdoc. She saw Petra¡¯s new look and snickered, quickly closing the door and locking it.

    ¡°Ya know, I had a hunch there was something off about you. People with red eyes like that don¡¯t come to these parts often.¡± Murdoc said, not surprised to see Carmen in all of her Belouis glory.

    Carmen silently looked at Murdoc, still in a daze.

    ¡°Have a seat, kid.¡±

    Murdoc motioned for her to come over as she pulled up an extra chair. Carmen slowly approached and sat down, leaning back with a fairly blank expression. Murdoc began to light a cigarette and after a few quiet puffs, she looked at Carmen with great interest.

    ¡°Judging by your age, I¡¯m going to guess that you¡¯re the youngest of the royal family. Carmen Belouis, right?¡± Murdoc remarked, blowing pungent smoke in her direction.

    Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide and she began to snap out of her stupor, now feeling on edge.

    ¡°Hmph, looks like I¡¯m right. How interesting¡­¡±

    Murdoc chuckled slightly as she tapped the ashes off of her cigarette. Before Carmen could respond, Murdoc asked a very surprising question.

    ¡°Tell me, how¡¯s Tiaran these days? Is she well?¡± Murdoc casually inquired.

    Carmen leaned forward with the look of great shock upon her face.

    ¡°Huh!? How do you know Tiaran?¡± Carmen exclaimed with confusion, not understanding why this stranger knew anything about her family.

    ¡°Oh, I know her very well¡­ Hell, there isn¡¯t a soul down here that doesn¡¯t know of the great Tiaran Belouis. She used to fight in the DHCL about five years ago. Or was it six? Hmm, anyways, Tiaran¡¯s a bonafide legend in Dead Haven.¡± Murdoc replied, reminiscing about the good days.

    ¡°What? Tiaran would never come to a place like this, are you crazy?? If this is your idea of a joke, it¡¯s not funny!¡±

    While Carmen found this story to be absolutely nonsensical, Murdoc simply chuckled and blew more smoke in her face.

    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t know your dear sister at all then. That girl was absolutely relentless and insatiable, never seen a fighter like her. She had a record of 265 - 0, never dropped a single match and not a single one of those fights were close.¡±

    Murdoc paused briefly as she took one last toke of smoke.

    ¡°Tiaran made me and a lot of other people more money than you can imagine. Hell, I¡¯d even go so far as to say she helped establish the DHCL¡¯s foundations, bringing people from all over to see her streak continue. But, she¡¯d call me crazy for saying something like that, heh.¡± She continued, letting out a snicker as she tossed her cigarette to the ground.

    Carmen couldn¡¯t believe it, but the sincerity in Murdoc¡¯s voice added some validity to these claims.

    ¡°I know that Tiaran loves to fight. That¡¯s pretty much all she does but, why would she come here of all places to fight? Doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Carmen asked, wanting to understand why someone from her family would be involved with such a disgusting place.

    ¡°Because we could offer her something that nowhere else could. A place to fight as many people as she wanted and as often as she wanted. It didn¡¯t take long at all for me to convince her when we first met.¡±

    Murdoc leaned back in her chair and looked at the dingy ceiling.

    ¡°Does she still come down here to fight?¡± Carmen wondered, now growing more interested in hearing more about Tiaran.

    Murdoc simply shook her head.

    ¡°Nope¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Tiaran in over four years now. We had a bit of an uhh¡­ Falling out, I guess. I don¡¯t think she wants to see my face again.¡±

    Murdoc slightly chuckled, but her voice had a shakiness to it as though she feared the day they would ever meet again. Carmen looked on silently, processing what she just learned.

    ¡°Anyways, enough about her. How you feeling, kid? I¡¯ll admit, I was thoroughly impressed with your performance in the ring. That last fight was pretty wicked, especially with the way his skull exploded at the end. Been awhile since I¡¯ve seen something that gnarly.¡± Murdoc added with a smirk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel to be honest¡­ It¡¯s not good, whatever it is.¡± Carmen replied, looking down at her still trembling hands.

    ¡°First time killing, huh? It¡¯ll pass quicker than you think. Especially once you realize that no one on the surface will ever know of what you did. Nothing down here ever leaves Dead Haven, that much is certain.¡±

    Murdoc began to stand from her chair, prompting Carmen to follow suit. However, as she took her first few steps forward, Carmen stumbled over in pain. Now that the adrenaline had worn off, all of the damage she endured during her previous fights came rushing in like an endless torrent.

    Murdoc walked over and placed her left hand firmly on Carmen¡¯s shoulder. The choker around her neck began to glow, causing her hand to do the same. Within a few short moments, Carmen¡¯s body started feeling better.

    ¡°I can¡¯t heal you immediately, but my ability can greatly accelerate the healing process. Rest for a day or so and you¡¯ll be back to normal. Got it?¡± Murdoc demanded with a stern tone, almost annoyed that she had to waste her Core Energy on this girl.

    Carmen nodded and thanked her for the help as she put her wig back on. They exited the room and walked through the building until making it through the back entrance.

    Varric was standing off to the side, waiting patiently with his arms crossed. When their eyes met, he simply smirked as though he were proud of what she had accomplished. Carmen on the other hand, felt incredibly annoyed by his presence, remembering all of the events that transpired thanks to him. When they stopped their approach, Murdoc reached into her back pocket.

    ¡°Here you go, kid. This is yours.¡± She said while showing Carmen a small, metallic black card with a golden D.H. insignia etched on it.

    ¡°This card is your entry into Dead Haven and it also holds all of the funds you earned while down here. Whenever you participate in the DHCL again or perform a job request, any funds you gain will be stored on this. Use it wisely.¡± Murdoc added, starting to hand the card over.

    Carmen reached for it and grabbed the edge, but to her surprise, Murdoc didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be wise to keep this card hidden and never speak of Dead Haven to anyone on the surface. And I mean never, because it¡¯d be a shame to see something tragic happen to Sarah Lichen, or that Siestian boy you go to school with. Or maybe, that mentally unstable girl you room with will fall asleep and never wake up. It¡¯s hard to say what could happen if you talk about Dead Haven outside of this establishment.¡± Murdoc said with an incredibly dark smile, her stare having zero soul behind it.

    ¡°W-what?? How do you know about them!?¡± Carmen barked, snatching the card and stepping back as shivers went across her body.

    Murdoc crossed her arms and chuckled softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, kid. Just be glad that I¡¯m being generous and letting you roam free, seeing as how this dimwit brought you here against your will.¡± Murdoc said, shooting Varric an icy glare.

    ¡°But hear me and hear me well, the next time you come down here, I won¡¯t be so kind and understanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m not coming back. Are you insane??¡± Carmen replied, finding the very idea to be ridiculous.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll be back. And when you do, I¡¯m not letting go of you, Petra, my precious new champion.¡±

    Murdoc smiled deviously as she lit another cigarette, blowing more smoke into her face. Carmen waved her hand in disgust and glared back at Murdoc with an irritated expression. Varric could tell that tensions were beginning to grow and so he decided to step in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± He said, nudging Carmen along.

    Murdoc continued to stare at her with the same devilish smirk, not breaking eye contact for even a second as she smoked her cig. Carmen eventually followed after Varric and with a few steps, they finally began their exit from this dangerous place. As they walked away, one of Murdoc¡¯s guards approached her.

    ¡°Was it wise to let that kid go without a mark? What if she talks?¡± He asked with a serious tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s young, not stupid. Besides, she¡¯ll be back. And when she does return, inform me immediately. I''ve got big plans for her.¡±

    "Ah yes Ma''am, but.. How can you be so sure that she''ll be back?"

    "Because the look on that girls face when she pummeled Marquel into oblivion tells me so. She enjoyed every minute of it and given enough time, she''ll want another taste. I guarantee it."

    Murdoc took one last puff from her cigarette and began walking back into the building, her guard following closely.

 MW VOL V - CH 15: The 3rd Rank

    As Carmen and Varric made their way through the crowds of people, Varric glanced over at Carmen. He noticed that her outfit was incredibly tattered and torn, slightly exposing areas of her body for all to see. He quickly removed his brown cloak and held it out to her.

    ¡°Here, cover yourself up before one of these idiots gets the wrong idea.¡± He said with a serious tone.

    Carmen gave a nod and put it on. They continued to navigate through Dead Haven until they eventually found their way back to the elevator.

    Once they stepped inside, the black bracelet around Carmen¡¯s wrist loosened and fell to the ground. It started disintegrating and within seconds there was nothing left. The door quickly closed shut, prompting the rickety elevator to begin it''s climb upwards. The sound of old, squeaky mechanisms permeated the air for awhile until Varric spoke up.

    ¡°You did good, kid. Didn¡¯t worry about you at all¡­¡± He said softly, giving her an impressed nod.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here anyways!? I could¡¯ve died in there you know!¡± Carmen exclaimed, her irritation rushing back after being reminded of the many fights she endured.

    ¡°But you didn''t¡­¡±

    Carmen was surprised by Varric''s short reply.

    ¡°This was my final test to see if you would push through adversity and apply what you¡¯ve learned in different ways. I wanted to confirm if you would persist and win or fold under pressure and fall back into old habits out of fear. Luckily, you did the former and passed the test.¡± Varric sharply added, staring Carmen in the eyes.

    Carmen stopped feeling angry and began to realize how far she had come in the last two months. Her progress was immense and the fact she was able to survive such a grueling night, proved to her that she was no longer the same weak Vesta from before.

    The elevator came to a stop and they stepped out, making their way towards the shack''s exit. Upon walking out of the rusted, steel door, Varric and Carmen found themselves back at their original snow covered training ground.

    ¡®Wait, what just happened?¡¯

    Carmen looked around with great confusion. Once she saw the familiar landscape, It felt like she had just woken up from a terrible nightmare. Suddenly, the sun peaked across the horizon, signaling that they had been gone for the entire night.

    ¡°Go home and get some rest. We¡¯ll talk about what comes next after you get your strength back up.¡± Varric said with a rare, fatherly tone.

    Carmen nodded and began her trip through the woods, exhausted from her experience at Dead Haven.

    Elise awoke to the foul smell of cigarette smoke and body odor permeating their dorm room air. She sat up, wondering where this fragrance was coming from. As she looked to her left, Elise saw Carmen laying face down in her bed, sleeping deeply. She noticed her terribly ripped and tight leather outfit, seeing traces of dried blood stains.

    ¡°Just what the heck did you do last night?¡± Elise muttered softly, pinching her nose to stop the stench coming from Carmen¡¯s filthy body.

    Elise quickly opened the windows to let their room air out and headed into the washroom to get ready for class.

    After her morning routine, Elise gathered her things and rushed out of the door. As she rounded the corner to take the stairs down, Elise saw a female Harpy student sitting on the bottom step. Curiously, they were slightly slumped over as they leaned against the wall. Elise slowly walked down and glanced at them before passing by.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked, stopping once she noticed the dark bags underneath their tired eyes.

    The student nodded before slowly standing up. They turned around and tightly gripped the railing for support, trying their best to steady themselves. Eventually, she slowly walked up the steps without saying a word.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Elise wondered, finding that encounter to be both strange and confusing.

    However, she couldn¡¯t dwell on it for too long as the large clock in the lobby began chiming loudly, signaling that classes were close to starting. Startled by the sound, Elise rushed out of the dorm and towards the main building.

    When she got inside, Elise quickened her pace just enough to not be late. She easily navigated the almost empty halls until she turned the corner too quickly. Without warning, Elise bumped into a group of students walking in the opposite direction.

    One of the girls was carrying a drink that spilled and splashed all over their uniform. The student fell to the ground in dramatic fashion, stained by her dark red beverage. Her group looked on in shock as the cup rolled across the floor.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so sorry!!¡± Elise said with an incredibly apologetic tone, extending her hand to help the girl up.

    The girl immediately swatted her hand away and scowled, justifiably upset that her pristine uniform was now ruined. Her group of three other students quickly got down and made sure that she wasn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Are you okay, Scarlet?¡± One of the students asked as they assisted her, helping the girl to her feet.

    Elise continued to apologize and bowed her head, hoping to quell the girl¡¯s anger.

    Feeling eager to leave, Elise glanced over at the clock and realized she would be late for her class. She said one last apology before starting to rush away, but the moment she stepped past the group, Scarlet spoke up.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? If you think bowing your head to me will fix this problem, you¡¯ve got another thing coming.¡± Scarlet coldly said, brushing her dark pink hair to the side as she glared at Elise.

    Elise stood there with a confused expression, wondering why the other students began to surround her. She became more on edge once Scarlet stepped forward, closing off her last possible route of escape.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you. I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, you should¡¯ve thought about that before you ran into me like a moron. My uniform is ruined because of you. How am I supposed to go to class looking like this?¡± Scarlet replied with an angered frown, her light pink eyes piercing through Elise''s soul.

    Elise looked down at Scarlet¡¯s uniform and noticed the red color of her tie, signaling that this girl was a third year student. She also had the Dahlia crest pinned to her stained, yet uniquely designed jacket. Upon noticing these details, Elise immediately felt uneasy. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I already apologized, so what more do you want from me?¡± Elise asked with a glare of her own.

    ¡°You can get down on your knees and lick this juice off of my shoes. That¡¯ll be a good start, little first year.¡±

    Scarlet slightly held up her leg and pointed her foot towards Elise. Her group began to chuckle and snicker at her suggestion.

    ¡°Tch, I¡¯m not doing that. Go bully someone else.¡±

    Elise began to walk forward, attempting to force her way through the students blocking her path. However, as soon as she entered Scarlet¡¯s space, Elise was blasted through the adjacent window by a bright white light.

    She shattered the glass and landed in the outside courtyard, sliding across the ground as many students looked on with surprised expressions. Once Elise came to a stop, she looked up and saw Scarlet walking towards her with three crystal-like prisms floating around her. The teardrop shaped crystals glistened in the sun as they playfully danced in the air.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to have to show you how things work around here, first year. You should know better than to disrespect someone of my caliber¡­¡± Scarlet said with a devious grin, her Manifest now assuming a new position in front of her.

    Elise quickly got to her feet and summoned forth her Manifest, holding the handles of her daggers with an electrified grip. Just as she prepared herself for combat, Scarlet¡¯s prisms glowed brightly before firing off multiple thin beams of light in Elise¡¯s direction.

    The concentrated light lasered towards her with near perfect precision, scarring the ground and surrounding areas. Elise swiftly dodged out of the way with her excellent speed, covering many meters with each static filled step.

    She eventually found herself on the offensive, taking aim with a few slashes of her daggers. However, Scarlet effortlessly danced around her attacks, not phased at all by Elise¡¯s top class speed.

    Scarlet¡¯s Manifest rose higher into the sky and sent light beams downward in all directions, tracing along the ground and providing protection for her. Elise quickly backed off, but she wasn¡¯t fast enough as one of the beams cleanly sliced a piece of her jacket. As she created distance between them, crowds of students began to gather around to watch their duel.

    ¡°Woah! Isn¡¯t that Scarlet Stottfeld?? Why is she fighting a first year?¡± , ¡°Haha, that first year¡¯s got no chance!¡± , ¡°Ewwww, it¡¯s the Burton girl. I swear she causes problems everywhere she goes. No idea how she even got into this school.¡±

    Many of the students murmured, amused by this random fight unfolding before them.

    As more students surrounded them, Elise glared at Scarlet, trying to figure out her next course of action. Scarlet simply responded with a smirk while her Manifest continued to float around, awaiting her orders. After sizing each other up for a brief moment, Scarlet simply pointed at Elise. Suddenly, a white beam of light shot out from her fingertip, piercing Elise¡¯s shoulder completely.

    However, to Scarlet¡¯s surprise, Elise''s body began to fade away and dissipate, leaving behind an electrified after image. Within that same moment, She was behind Scarlet. Elise swiped her daggers down, hoping to land a lethal blow onto Scarlet¡¯s back. When her attack was about to connect, Scarlet was no longer in front of Elise.

    ¡°Pfft, did you seriously think that would catch me off guard? Your speed is honestly kind of a joke.¡± Scarlett quipped with a chuckle, now standing a few feet behind her.

    Elise glanced over her shoulder with absolute shock, unable to fathom how this girl was that much faster than her. Before she could even process what happened, Scarlet¡¯s Manifest immediately unloaded a volley of laser beams at Elise. The speed of the attack was impossible to dodge, causing Elise to take on the full brunt of it all.

    The lasers relentlessly fired at her clothes and body, slicing up her uniform and leaving behind burn marks with each connection. She screamed out in pain as beam after beam blasted her from all directions.

    ¡°Let this be a lesson to you, first year. Never disrespect your elders and do as you''re told, otherwise you¡¯ll be re-educated like this again.¡±

    Scarlet raised her hand slightly, ordering her Manifest to halt its assault. The prisms lowered down from the sky and resumed their position around her, floating playfully as they glistened in the light.

    Elise dropped to one knee and panted heavily, fully distracted by the pain radiating throughout her body. However, little did Elise know that Scarlet''s attack was a bit more strategic. Everyone watching the fight began to laugh and loudly jeer at Elise, finding something about her to be very amusing.

    ¡°Oh my, is she ten years old or something? Who wears underwear like that!?¡± , ¡°I told you she was weird hahaha!¡± , ¡°Eww, look at those scars on her legs. Burton must be into some weird shit, haha!¡±

    Could be heard from all over as students looked at her exposed body. The cold breeze skated across her legs, prompting Elise to look down.

    Elise glanced at herself and noticed that her skirt was considerably sliced up, exposing her butt and thighs for all to see. Her adorably cute, teddy bear underwear was on full display as well as the deep scars and welts that decorated the back of her thighs. She was immediately embarrassed by this situation, her face now fully flush as everyone continued to laugh at her.

    She quickly got to her feet and scowled at Scarlet, forcing her Core Energy outwards and preparing to launch her next attack. Green electricity danced along her body as her rage built to new heights. Scarlet simply smirked, not flinching an inch while her pink hair flowed in the winter wind. However, once Elise was about to go back on the offensive, a playing card donning the Jack of Hearts was tossed into the ground between them.

    The card suddenly burst into a thick white smoke, quickly covering the entire area. Everyone began to cough and scatter, feeling scared that this was from a professor or combat instructor coming to break up the fight. As Elise coughed and looked around, she felt someone grab her hand and pull her along. She and the mysterious person sprinted away, their escape hidden by the billowing smoke.

    They eventually found themselves on the opposite side of the building, clear from any students or spectators. Elise coughed once more and rubbed her eyes with her free hand, trying to see who had caused the commotion. As her vision cleared, she saw someone looking around the corner to make sure the coast was clear.

    ¡°Whew, that was close. You alright?¡± The person said, letting go of Elise¡¯s hand.

    He turned around and Elise immediately recognized him. It was the same guy that had kept her from falling into the pond last year. He brushed back his brown hair as he gave her a kind smile, staring at her with his light brown eyes.

    ¡°Who are you and why¡¯re you here?¡± Elise cautiously asked, still on edge from her fight earlier.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Sebastian and I¡¯m here to help of course. I wasn¡¯t about to let you go through anymore of that torture. No one deserves that.¡± Sebastian replied with a determined nod.

    ¡°Tch, I didn¡¯t need your help. I could¡¯ve handled that girl on my own.¡±

    ¡°Uhh, sorry, but no. You wouldn¡¯t have handled her at all. Do you not know who that was?¡± He asked, his face showing quite a bit of concern.

    ¡°No, am I supposed to?¡±

    Elise looked confused by his question, not understanding why she should care. Sebastian forcefully palmed his forehead before shaking it in disbelief.

    ¡°That was Scarlet Stottfeld, the third ranked student in the entire school. Outside of Bridgette, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single first year that could even come close to her skill level. No offense, but she¡¯s way out of our league.¡± Sebastian said with a sigh, hoping she understood the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Well, either way, I wasn¡¯t about to let her bully me like that. I won¡¯t take that from anyone, not ever.¡± Elise replied, her expression growing more irritated by the second.

    ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re a lot more tenacious than I thought.¡±

    Sebastian let out a soft chuckle before removing his uniform jacket. He stepped closer to Elise and began wrapping it around her waist, tightening the sleeves and making sure it covered her exposed butt. As he stepped back, Elise noticed how irritated his expression suddenly was.

    ¡°Why do you look so mad?¡± She curiously asked with a confused raise of her brow.

    ¡°Argh, can¡¯t stand people like them. Like, what¡¯s wrong with teddy bears? I think they¡¯re cute if you ask me. No reason to make fun of them¡­¡± He replied, clenching his fist tightly.

    Elise cocked her head to the side, taken aback by his weird statement. Seconds later, she realized what he meant.

    ¡°...You saw them?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.. Uh.. yeah. Thought it was uhh.. Cute.¡±

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but nervously laugh once he saw how red Elise¡¯s face became. However, to his surprise, she quickly began to hit and swing at him with a flurry of embarrassed punches and slaps. She hit his chest and arms as he stepped back, pleading for her to stop. Elise continued her relentless assault until she realized something strange about this situation.

    ¡®Wait.. I¡¯m freely touching this boy and I don¡¯t feel weird about it. It¡¯s the same as the last time I met him.¡¯

    For some reason, Elise felt completely at ease around Sebastian. She stopped her barrage and gently rested her hands on his chest, feeling how firm and masculine it was.

    ¡°Umm, what are you doing?¡± He asked, perplexed by her sudden, touchy actions.

    Before he could get a reply, the final bell rang, snapping Elise out of her stupor and causing her to quickly remove her hands.

    ¡°Ahem, well, I¡¯ve got class to go to.¡± She said with a flustered tone.

    ¡°You want me to walk you there?¡±

    ¡°No, I can walk by myself. I¡¯m not a child¡­¡±

    Elise crossed her arms and turned her nose up, offended that he would even ask. Sebastian chuckled at the response and started to take his leave.

    ¡°Alrighty then. Til¡¯ next time I guess.¡± Sebastian smiled and waved before turning around, rounding the corner with a quick pace.

    ¡°Hey wait, your jacket!¡± Elise yelled out after realizing that it was still hugging her waist tightly. She walked around the corner and saw that he was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°What a strange guy¡­¡±

    Elise gently caressed the jacket¡¯s warm sleeve while she played back the previous encounter in her head. She eventually composed herself and began to head to class, not having expected such an exciting morning.

 MW VOL V - CH 16: A Nightmare Underneath

    After a long day of classes, Bridgette entered her dorm room with a heavy sigh. She set her belongings down and looked towards the other side of the room to see Cassidy sitting in a pose of meditation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that uncomfortable?¡± She asked with slight concern, noticing the tight, criss cross manner of her legs. Cassidy slowly opened her eyes and smiled, causing the slits on her neck to slightly flex.

    ¡°Not at all, in fact it¡¯s quite serene. You should try it sometime, I bet it¡¯d do wonders for your stress.¡± Cassidy replied with a chuckle as she got to her feet.

    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m not nearly as flexible as you.¡±

    Bridgette took a seat on her bed and sighed again. Cassidy looked over and immediately knew something was wrong with her roommate. She approached Bridgette¡¯s bed and sat next to her.

    ¡°Let me guess, more Dahlia trouble?¡± Cassidy asked with a soft tone.

    Bridgette shook her head and briefly contemplated her thoughts before entertaining a response.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve just been missing my sister a lot lately¡­¡± Bridgette replied, her voice growing more shaky and somber.

    ¡°She¡¯s still in a coma right? How long until she wakes up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah and honestly, probably never. They say that Zalthia Belouis never uses her Manifest because of that very reason, but once the war started I guess all of her morals went out the window. She knew how dangerous her weapon was and yet she still used it on my sister. That bitch¡­¡±

    The room went quiet as Bridgette leaned back and laid down on the bed. Her long blonde hair spread across the sheets in every direction while she blankly stared at the ceiling.

    ¡°My Father even tried to use his close connections with the Belouis Family to see if they had any way to reverse Zalthia of One¡¯s ability, hoping to bring her back. Since Vandal Industries had done so much for them over the years, surely they¡¯d be willing to lend a hand. Right? Pfft, you know what they told him?¡± Bridgette asked.

    Cassidy shrugged and anticipated the answer.

    ¡°Sorry, we have no intention of providing assistance to a Vesta who willingly attacked our nation. As far as we are concerned, Claudia Vandal is an enemy of Volaire and we refuse to associate ourselves with those that are hostile towards us. We hope you understand¡­¡±

    Bridgette paused for a moment as she raised her hand upwards, matching her palm with the designs on their ceiling.

    ¡°They definitely know of some way to help, but they refuse to do anything. And instead of my Father putting his foot down, demanding that they do something, he bowed his head and did everything he could to keep the Belouis Family happy as a client. Spineless bastard¡­¡± She added.

    ¡°That¡¯s so terrible. Ugh, why does everything always have to get so political?¡± Cassidy replied, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying, but the fact remains that If she never fought that day, Claudia would still be here.¡±

    Bridgette rose from her lying position and stretched her back, causing it to pop and crackle with each rotation. Cassidy sat there in silence, having no rebuttal to give against Bridgette¡¯s rather somber statement. If anything, she felt incredibly sad for her roommate. After a few brief moments passed, there was suddenly a knock at the door.

    Eager to escape the heavy tension, Cassidy immediately got off the bed and raced towards the door, opening it without a second thought. Bridgette leaned over to see who it was, however the moment she saw their face, her eyes went incredibly wide.

    ¡°Rivell, you made it!¡± Cassidy said with a smile. ¡°Thanks again for agreeing to help me study. Come in!¡±

    Cassidy grabbed his hand and pulled him inside the room, swiftly shutting the door in the process. Once Rivell got further into the room, he glanced to the left and his eyes met with Bridgette¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah! Miss Bridgette!! What are you doing here!?¡± Rivell exclaimed while bowing his head deeply.

    Cassidy¡¯s eyebrow furrowed as she saw Rivell showing such an extreme display of respect.

    ¡°Uhh, do you two know each other?¡± She asked with a confused tone.

    ¡°Hardly, he just happened to help me a while back.¡± Bridgette replied, crossing her arms with great annoyance. ¡°And I told you to stop bowing to me. It¡¯s weird.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, right! Sorry, I was just caught off guard. I didn¡¯t know she was your roommate, Cassidy.¡± Rivell awkwardly laughed as he raised his head and adjusted his glasses.

    ¡°Alrighty then. Anyways, did you bring that Alchemical Processes book from the library?¡± Cassidy wondered with an excited tone.

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    Rivell reached into the front pocket of his leather satchel and pulled out the thick textbook, plopping it down onto the table at the center of their room. Once he closed his bag, Cassidy noticed something dangling from the strap.

    ¡°What is that?¡± She asked, gently taking hold of the little silver, red, and green trinket.

    ¡°Oh this thing? After the war, Carmen gave it to me on the day I went back to Siestro. It¡¯s kind of like a friendship locket, see.¡±

    He took it from her hand and clicked open the pendant portion, revealing an etching of three names. Rivell, Sarah, & Carmen.

    ¡°Aww, that¡¯s so cute. Who¡¯s Sarah though?¡±

    ¡°Sarah¡¯s another close friend of ours! We went on our Manifest journey together, traveled all over, lived at Castle de Belouis, and we even fought in the war together! Carmen and Sarah are just the best!¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Rivell¡¯s face lit up as he raved about his friends, happily showing the great levels of admiration he had for them. However, this moment was incredibly short lived as Bridgette shot an icy glare in his direction.

    ¡°Will you shut up about Carmen already? Hearing that girl¡¯s name makes me sick to my stomach.¡±

    Bridgette began exerting her Core Energy to new heights, prompting her Manifest to conjure up a terrifying swirl of sand on the ground. Rivell gulped and immediately stopped talking as he slowly backed away. The sand continued to rise and intensify with each passing second, growing more violent while Bridgette¡¯s fit of rage surged.

    ¡°If you were smart, you¡¯d stop associating yourself with the Belouis Family. They¡¯re not as kind as they make themselves out to be. Don¡¯t be shocked if Carmen throws you away like the trash that you are.¡± Bridgette sharply barked, still reeling from her earlier discussion.

    Suddenly, Cassidy stepped in front of Rivell with her arm stretched out, blocking him from any danger that may befall him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Bridgette! Don¡¯t take your anger out on him, he did nothing wrong.¡± She calmly said, not flinching an inch at Bridgette¡¯s overwhelming power.

    The two stared each other down for a few, tense seconds until Bridgette¡¯s Core Energy ceased.

    ¡°Whatever¡­¡±

    The sand receded as Bridgette stood from her bed. She swiftly grabbed her uniform jacket and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind her. Rivell and Cassidy looked at each other with wide eyes before breathing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s just having a pretty rough day.¡± Cassidy said with a nervous chuckle.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no biggie! I¡¯m just surprised she had such a strong hate towards Carmen. I had no idea.¡±

    Rivell took a seat and wiped the sweat from his brow, collecting himself after such a terrifying moment.

    ¡°Yeahhh, it¡¯s not so much Carmen, as it is the entire Belouis Family. She¡¯s got quite a bit of bad history with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bummer. They¡¯re some of the nicest people I know. If only Bridgette could just sit down and spend some time with them, she would see what I see.¡± Rivell replied with a hopeful tone.

    ¡°Good luck with that.¡±

    Cassidy couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the idea of Bridgette being reasonable enough to have a discussion with her sworn enemies.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s get to studying!¡±

    Cassidy pulled out a chair and took a seat next to Rivell. He agreed and opened up their textbook, beginning a long study session that lasted into the night time hours.

    The cold winter air blew through the open window of Carmen¡¯s dorm room. The chilling breeze trickled down her spine, causing her to awaken from an incredibly deep sleep. The room was dark with only the light of the moon peeking through. Without realizing it, Carmen had slept for the entire day and missed all of her classes.

    She looked around the room with her greasy hair stuck to her face and drool dripping from her mouth. She slowly sat up while rubbing her abdomen, surprised to no longer feel the pain from her previously broken ribs. The scars along her chest had healed as well, showing just how effective Murdoc¡¯s ability was.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± She whispered to herself, looking over at the clock hanging above Elise¡¯s bed.

    It showed twenty minutes past two. Carmen sighed and got out of bed, silently tiptoeing to the washroom so she didn¡¯t wake up Elise, who was sound asleep. Carmen carefully closed the door and looked in the mirror.

    She was an absolute mess with runny makeup and dried blood decorating her face. Her scars and bruises may have been gone, but it was still obvious that she had been part of a massive fight of sorts. She curiously lifted her arm and smelled herself, noticing just how pungent her odor was.

    Carmen quickly got a hot bath going and hopped in, scrubbing every inch of her body multiple times over. Once finished, Carmen got dressed in something more comfortable and exited the bathroom feeling refreshed.

    However, as Carmen walked to her bed, she heard a slight, whisper filled commotion going on outside of their door. Carmen went over and pressed her head against the cold oak, focusing her senses to listen to what was going on. Carmen could hear people talking softly and feet shuffling about, as though they were struggling with something.

    ¡°Damn, this is the third one this week. So annoying.¡± One of the voices whispered, clearly irritated by whatever they were doing.

    Once the voices passed by, Carmen slightly cracked open the door and peeked her head out. She saw a couple of men wearing all black and carrying a seemingly heavy, long brown bag. They got to the end of the hall and eventually rounded the corner towards the back steps.

    Being the nosy person that she was, Carmen grabbed her cloak and quickly followed them in secret. She put up her hood as she tiptoed through the halls and down the steps, heading out of the back door and tailing them the entire way.

    After a few minutes of walking, they made it into the Core Science building on the eastern wing of campus. It was a smaller building that was fairly tucked away and unless you had classes here, you would probably miss it completely.

    They entered inside and within a few swift turns, the men found themselves in front of a locked, wooden door. Carmen peered around the corner to see them open the lock and walk inside. Before the door could close all the way, Carmen skillfully used her gravity manipulation to freeze it in place.

    She silently rushed over and pulled the door open just enough to fit through. Carmen slowly closed it behind her, making sure the latch didn¡¯t make a sound before she turned around. Her eyes went wide once she noticed that this wasn¡¯t a room, but instead a set of dimly lit steps that led downward.

    Carmen walked down the surprisingly long staircase and ended up in a large room that was lit up by a blazing hot furnace on the opposite side. Being as quiet as she possibly could, Carmen dashed over towards some bookshelves that were bathed in darkness. Their height and width were just enough to completely hide her from sight.

    After looking through an opening between a few books, Carmen saw the two men from before tending to the furnace. They were adding wood and stoking it, increasing the flames intensity. Once they were satisfied with the temperature, the men reached over and picked up the bag they came in with. However, they were suddenly interrupted by someone calling them from the steps.

    ¡°I need some help with another one. You guys come with me.¡± The deep voice said with an authoritative tone.

    The others immediately dropped the bag on the table and nodded, quickly shuffling up the steps and closing the door behind them.

    Carmen waited a few seconds before she stood from her position, prompting her to cautiously walk over to where the bag was. Carmen reached over and moved some of the loose wrapping, revealing a zipper. She slowly took hold of it and opened the bag. It only took a few inches worth of unzipping before the look of absolute horror and fear came over her face.

    There laid Olivia, dead inside of the bag. Her face was incredibly pale and swollen while large black bags sat under her eyes. Upon her neck were thick, purple colored veins racing down towards her chest. Olivia¡¯s blank, lifeless eyes also had a light purple hue to them as she stared at the ceiling above.

    Carmen felt sick to her stomach as she stumbled back. Why was her friend dead and why did they bring her to such a place? These and many more questions ran through Carmen¡¯s mind at a rapid pace.

    As Carmen continued to back away, she accidentally bumped into a smaller table, knocking the sheet off and revealing another dead student. She quickly moved away from it and averted her gaze towards the back half of the table. To her shock, Carmen saw about thirty more poorly wrapped brown bags stacked up behind it. Some of them even had loose limbs exposed and dangling for all to see.

    ¡®What is this!?! How are all of these students dead like this!?¡¯

    Carmen began to panic as her eyes continued to widen with fear. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Never in her seventeen years of life had she ever witnessed something as disturbing as this. However, despite her fear, Carmen knew that she needed to get to the bottom of this nightmare.

 MW VOL V - CH 17: Grim Reality

    After seeing such a terrifying sight, Carmen eventually collected herself. She took a slow, deep breath and, against her better judgment, continued snooping around the room. She scanned a nearby table and found a thin binder with a few sheets of paper inside. Next to it was a small baggie of little purple pills, labeled ¡°Corenium Sultite - Supplement 6.¡±

    Carmen opened the binder and found multiple entries. The list was filled with names from many Harpy, Griffon, and even some Wyvern class students. She gave the list a thorough look and recognized some of the names, including Olivia, but there was something peculiar that she noticed. Of the 265 names listed, 82 of them were red while the other 183 were highlighted with green.

    ¡°Red for deceased, green for stable and flourishing. Just what the hell is this!?¡± Carmen whispered as she read a short excerpt that outlined the results.

    Before she could investigate further, her snooping was interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open. Carmen quickly rushed back to her hiding spot and suppressed her presence, hoping no one would notice that she was down here.

    She peaked through the opening again and saw Headmaster Quinn slowly hobbling his way down the steps. He reached the bottom and walked over to the table, picking up the binder that Carmen just had. Strangely, the Headmaster began to speak, as though someone were with him.

    ¡°Delandy, as much as I appreciate the help of the Watchers, this amount of student loss is a bit concerning. Is there any other way to go about this?¡± He said with a cautious tone.

    Suddenly, a well dressed man wearing an all white mask appeared behind the Headmaster.

    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t take you for such a caring person, Headmaster Quinn. Losses are necessary for progress, surely you understand this.¡± Delandy replied with his typical energetic voice, finding the Headmaster¡¯s feelings to be quite amusing.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, but still¡­ These supplements you¡¯ve given me are killing my students.¡±

    Quinn glanced over at Olivia¡¯s dead body as he pondered a few thoughts. His face slowly contorted once his eyes met with hers.

    ¡°This girl right here¡­ She came to my office last week and told me that her body was feeling terrible. She asked me what was going on and if there was any way I could help¡­ You know what I told her?¡± Quinn asked, turning his attention towards the masked man.

    Delandy remained silent as he awaited the Headmasters response.

    ¡°I told her that she was fine. That she should just keep taking the pills and that her symptoms would pass with time. She took my word for it and never questioned me, never doubted me¡­ And now.. Now she¡¯s dead and it¡¯s disheartening to know that I contributed to that.¡±

    Headmaster Quinn¡¯s voice began to shake as he replayed that moment in his head. Delandy annoyingly crossed his arms and stepped forward, not moved by his story at all.

    ¡°Headmaster Quinn, you didn¡¯t force that student to take those supplements. She knew how weak she would be without them and so she relied on the oh so helping hand you extended to her. This girl''s own desire for power is what led to her demise, nothing more. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re starting to have second thoughts.¡± He sternly replied, tapping his foot impatiently.

    ¡°No, I just-¡±

    Quinn was swiftly cut off as Delandy continued to talk, disregarding his feelings completely.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten the results you wanted, haven''t you? You pleaded for our help to keep LaVeda afloat and thanks to us, you¡¯ve accomplished that ten fold. Your earnings last semester were the highest they¡¯ve been in over four years and yet you pout now? Director Selivus would be most displeased to hear how ungrateful you¡¯re being right now.¡± Delandy added, his tone growing more serious.

    ¡°Ah, no need to inform him of such a blunder! Sorry, we will continue down the path that you all have so meticulously laid out for us, I swear! Forget I said anything!¡± Headmaster Quinn nervously replied, beginning to sweat from the tension and the heat of the furnace.

    ¡°Music to my ears! Everything will go smoothly as long as you continue to have faith in us.¡±

    Delandy playfully tilted his head and placed his hand on the Headmaster¡¯s cheek. Quinn awkwardly nodded, shaking slightly as this man caressed his face like he were a child. Once Delandy removed his hand, the Headmaster began to speak up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust the process, but¡­ Can you at least provide me with some kind of contingency plan if this does go south? I just really need some peace of mind right now.¡±

    Despite Delandy¡¯s prior reassurance, Headmaster Quinn still had a nervous tremble in his voice. It was clear that he still had significant doubts running through his mind. Delandy shook his head in disappointment and softly sighed before reaching into the inner pocket of his tuxedo jacket.

    ¡°Here, take this.¡± He said, handing the Headmaster a small leather pouch with a purple colored rune inside.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This is your contingency plan. Should the contents in this room be discovered and or compromised, simply force your Core Energy into that rune.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°What does this rune do?¡± Quinn asked as he examined the rock closely, holding it up towards the furnace to get a better look.

    ¡°It¡¯ll give you time to make an escape. Everything else that transpires is of no concern to you. Simply disappear and we¡¯ll handle the rest¡­¡± Delandy replied with a rather dark tone. Headmaster Quinn quickly nodded and agreed to follow those instructions with the utmost care.

    ¡°For your sake and this school¡¯s, I hope you never have to make use of that contingency plan. Now, if that is all, I shall take my leave.¡±

    Delandy stepped back and gave a swift bow, his body perfectly angled in every direction. When the Headmaster blinked, Delandy was nowhere to be seen, completely vanishing from the room.

    Headmaster Quinn breathed a sigh of relief and after placing the pouch into his pocket, he took his leave from the room. Once he went up the steps and closed the door, Carmen poked her head out with a shocked expression on her face. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. She quickly walked back to the table and picked up the baggie of purple pills, opening it up to examine one of them.

    ¡°They¡¯re willingly giving students these pills to make them stronger, even though they¡¯re unstable and deadly!? How sick can these bastards be?¡±

    Carmen gritted her teeth with anger and fear, still stunned that all of this was going on behind the scenes. She put one of the pills into her pocket and looked around.

    ¡®And who was the Headmaster talking to? I couldn¡¯t see his face.¡¯

    She continued to rummage through the papers on the table, finding documents about the progress some students made and autopsy information. As she got deeper into the rabbit hole, Carmen couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to tell someone about this. This isn¡¯t okay at all.¡± She muttered under her breath.

    In her panic, Carmen accidentally bumped into the nearby table and knocked off a couple of glass cups. They shattered loudly as they hit the floor, scattering glass pieces across the room.

    Almost immediately, the door swung open and a group of three men rushed down the steps. They saw Carmen standing near the table, her face shrouded from the darkness of her hood. Even though they couldn''t make out who she was, her physique was clearly not from someone amongst their group.

    ¡°Who¡¯s down there!?! Identify yourself!! They yelled loudly, not pleased at all that someone was snooping around their space. Carmen, startled by their voices, quickly rushed up the steps towards them.

    She shoulder checked the one closest to her, knocking him down the stairs with great force. The other two tried to block her exit, but she gravity manipulated them, blasting them through the door and into the wall of the hallway. Carmen jumped over the fallen men and ran as fast as she could, racing down the halls.

    The men chased and yelled for her to stop, closing the gap and trying to reach for her hood. Carmen leaned forward and gripped the edge of her cloak, hugging it tightly so they wouldn¡¯t see her face as she exited the building. One of the pursuers aimed his hands towards Carmen, causing multiple green colored chains to fly out from his palms.

    Just as the chains reached their target, Carmen dashed to the side and leapt into the sky, flying away from them. She zipped around to the back of the building and over to the other side with deceptively quick speed. Within a few dashes, she had completely lost them.

    Carmen swiftly made her way back to her dorm, flying through their open window. When she landed inside, Carmen quickly shut the window and pulled the curtains in front of it. She slowly poked her head over the window sill and saw the men running around aimlessly, having no clue where she went. Carmen leaned up against the wall and tried to catch her breath from the chase. Awoken from the commotion, Elise turned over in bed and sat up, wondering what all the noise was about.

    ¡°Carmen? Why are you sitting there?¡± She asked, rubbing her eyes.

    Carmen looked over, still wide eyed about what she saw earlier.

    ¡°This school.. It¡¯s.. It¡¯s.. Killing students! Elise, we need to tell people now!¡± Carmen said, still trying to catch her breath.

    Elise raised her eyebrows with surprise and confusion, not following Carmen at all.

    ¡°What are you talking about??¡±

    ¡°I saw Olivia dead inside of a bag below the Core Science building. But it wasn¡¯t just her, there were dozens of dead students! It looked like a morgue down there!¡± Carmen frantically replied, slowly starting to regain her composure.

    ¡°Huh!? Are you serious? There¡¯s no way you saw something like that here. Doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    Elise shook her head and began to look a little irritated, wondering if Carmen was playing some kind of joke on her.

    ¡°I know what I saw, Elise!!! I¡¯ve never seen that many dead bodies in my life!¡±

    Carmen¡¯s hands began to shake and the expression on her face caused Elise to realize this was no joke. Carmen proceeded to tell Elise everything she found down there, not leaving out a single detail.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of these little pills. Apparently they artificially boost your resonance with the Core, but not everyone is compatible with them.¡±

    Carmen took the pill out of her pocket and showed it to Elise, holding it up to the window¡¯s light. Elise immediately recognized it and remembered the little baggie that Olivia had during the midterm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen people taking these before, but I never knew what they were for or where they got them. Crazy to think that people are dying from them.¡± Elise said as she leaned back in disbelief.

    ¡°The Headmaster has been doing this since the start of the school year and we never knew. It¡¯s so sickening.¡± Carmen remarked.

    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t believe that friendly old geezer would stoop so low to get more funding for the school. I can¡¯t stand people like him.¡±

    Elise couldn¡¯t help but clench her fist in irritation, finding similarities to her situation with her greedy, gambling addict of a father.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to put a stop to this, no matter what.¡± Carmen said with a determined tone, quickly getting to her feet.

    ¡°For sure, but how? Who do we even tell about this? If the Headmaster and instructors are involved in all this, mentioning it to anyone on staff would be a huge mistake.¡± Elise replied.

    Carmen leaned back and silently thought to herself, however, it didn''t take long for her to come up with an idea.

    ¡°My sister¡­ I hate to abuse my status as a member of the Royal Family, but surely Azhane can do something about this.¡±

    At this point, Carmen was eager to leave. However, just as she got to the door, Elise stopped her.

    ¡°Hey! Where are you going!? You do realize that the men that chased you are probably running all over the place. Message her in the morning when all the students are out and about.¡± She said with a cautious tone, gripping Carmen¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Wait til¡¯ morning?? Are you crazy!? Elise, we¡¯ve got to act now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe right now! If you go to the message center right now, they¡¯ll find it suspicious and easily single you out. Use your head, Carmen!¡± Elise exclaimed, trying to knock some sense into her.

    Carmen took a moment and remembered one of the many lessons that Varric taught her.

    ¡°In every situation, no matter how severe, always think and gauge everything through. The biggest mistake you can make is to rush into things without all the information. Bide your time and strike at the correct moment.¡± Varric would often say.

    Carmen sighed as she walked back to her bed, taking a seat. She looked at Elise and nodded, assuring her that she wouldn¡¯t rush head first into a situation this serious. They reluctantly went to sleep, feeling eager, yet incredibly anxious for the morning to come.

 MW VOL V - CH 18: Suffocating Demise

    Later that night and after hours of tirelessly sweeping the entire campus for clues, the mysterious men found no trace of the person that witnessed their secret operation. With irritated sighs, they reluctantly headed up to the top floor of LaVeda¡¯s main building.

    They walked down the long hallway and knocked on the large, cedar door of Headmaster Quinn¡¯s office. After a brief pause, they heard his grizzled voice speak up. He told them to enter and after doing so, they quickly closed the door and rushed over to his desk.

    ¡°Why¡¯ve you come here so late? It''s almost morning.¡± He asked with an annoyed tone, shuffling through some papers on his desk.

    ¡°Um, Sir¡­ We¡¯ve got a major problem¡­¡± One of the men said, his voice slightly shaking.

    Headmaster Quinn looked up and glared, wondering what had them so on edge.

    ¡°Well? What is it?¡±

    ¡°We think the operation was found out earlier, Sir¡­¡± He replied with great hesitation, scared to relay this information.

    ¡°WHAT!?!? Explain yourselves!!¡±

    Headmaster Quinn exploded with wide eyed anger, standing up from his seat while dropping his many papers.

    ¡°Well, we were gathering up some of the students you directed us to and when we returned, there was someone we didn¡¯t recognize in the furnace room. They seemed to be going through some documents. We chased after them, but they unfortunately gave us the slip. We¡¯ve searched for hours, but we can¡¯t locate them¡­¡± He said fearfully, hanging his head in disappointment.

    Shock and fear came over the Headmaster¡¯s face. As he realized the consequences that would befall him if this information got out, sweat dripped down his face in rapid fashion. He looked at the men and posed a panicked question.

    ¡°What did they look like? What about their abilities!? Anything to identify them with??¡± He asked with a rushed and worried cadence.

    ¡°The individual had a brown cloak on with their hood up. We couldn¡¯t see their face, so we don¡¯t know if it was a male or female. As for abilities, Tom and I were flung back into the wall by an unknown force. We suspect it to be telekinesis or something similar.¡±

    ¡°They could fly as well, though it didn¡¯t seem to be part of some kind of wind ability.¡± Another remarked, adding more information for them to work with.

    ¡°Telekinesis and flight!? Do you know how many students here that can do both of those things in some capacity!?!? It would take us days to sift through them all. This information is useless!!¡± The Headmaster yelled, not pleased by their response at all.

    He began to grow more worried, the sweat falling from his face in impressive fashion.

    ¡®If anyone finds out about this, I¡¯m done for. I¡¯ll never be able to walk this world freely again! Should I just cut my losses and flee, get a head start??¡¯

    Headmaster Quinn then looked over towards the small, brown leather pouch sitting on a shelf to his left. He stared at it, deep in thought.

    ¡°Um Sir, are you okay? What are your orders?¡± One of the men asked curiously, wondering why he was staring off blankly in such a crucial situation.

    ¡°Uhh, yes.. Sorry, I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re going to execute protocol C. Let everyone know and be prepared to leave as soon as possible. Cut off all campus communications and burn everything. You are dismissed.¡± He said, snapping back to reality.

    The group of twenty instructors looked shocked by his orders and after a brief pause, they rushed out of the room.

    Headmaster Quinn walked over to the shelf and picked up the little pouch. He opened it and pulled out the dark purple rock adorned with a runic symbol on the top. Its color matched that of the purple pills students had been taking and after examining it for a moment, he began to sweat profusely again.

    ¡°I hoped it wouldn¡¯t come to this, but it seems I¡¯ve no choice. My legacy at this school will be all but over if I don¡¯t act fast. I¡¯ll trust the Watchers and let them handle whatever happens.¡± He muttered with slight regret, looking out of his window at the early morning darkness.

    Carmen and Elise woke up feeling very unrested, their minds still reeling from what they learned the night prior. They quickly got out of bed and after freshening themselves up, Carmen looked over towards Elise as she grabbed her bag.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head to the message center now. I want to get in contact with Azhane before classes start.¡± She said with a determined tone.

    ¡°Good. Let me know what she says and be careful out there.¡±

    Carmen gave Elise a heavy nod before quickly exiting the room, not wasting any more time.

    After trekking across campus, Carmen arrived at the message center. However, when she approached the building, Carmen saw students walking away from it with disappointment on their faces.

    ¡°Why the heck are they doing maintenance today? I really wanted to wish my dad a happy birthday. So annoying.¡± A female student said to her friend as they walked past Carmen.

    Carmen looked over with a confused expression and began feeling uneasy the closer she got to the stairs. When she climbed the final step, Carmen saw an instructor standing in front of the door with his arms crossed.

    ¡°Sorry, the message center is closed today for repairs. Come back tomorrow.¡± He said with a grumble, clearly not happy about the task he was given.

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s closed for repairs?? I really need to go inside.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re closed for today. Now, run along and come back another time.¡±

    He gave Carmen a fierce glare as he straightened his stance to block her path. Carmen glared back, but after she got a good look at his face, she recognized him from the previous night. He was the instructor that she had knocked down the stairs.

    ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Carmen gave a quick bow and rushed down the steps, quickening her pace once she got out of the man¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡®Seems like they¡¯re trying to cut off our communication. This isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    As she walked towards the main building, Carmen felt someone place their hand on her shoulder. Carmen immediately became startled, leaping into the air and flinching.

    ¡°Woah, are you okay, Carmen? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± Rivell said, getting startled as well by her sudden yelp.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you, Rivell. Sorry. And yeah, I¡¯m fine. How¡¯re you doing?¡± Carmen replied with an awkward laugh, clearly not in a good head space.

    Rivell looked at her with a concerned expression, wondering why she was acting so weird.

    ¡°Ah ok. I¡¯ve been good. I tried to go to town before classes started so I could pick up some supplies, but apparently the roads are being blocked off by the Olunas guard. The instructors wouldn¡¯t let me leave the campus.¡± Rivell said with a sigh.

    Carmen looked at him with wide eyes, processing what he just said.

    ¡°Hey, are you sure you¡¯re okay? I get the feeling that something is wrong.¡±

    Carmen sighed at his concern before looking around, making sure no one was close by to hear what she was going to say.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not okay at all right now. I just found out about some really nasty stuff and I don¡¯t know how to handle it.¡± She softly said.

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Rivell asked, getting closer to her so he could hear better.

    Before Carmen could reply, the bell for the first class rang loudly.

    ¡°Meet me in the courtyard after class and I¡¯ll tell you then. Oh and bring Cassidy along as well. I¡¯ve gotta go!¡± Carmen began to sprint towards the main building, leaving Rivell behind in quick fashion.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ Okay?¡± Rivell replied, his face filled with confusion and concern.

    Just as the last few classes ended for the day, Headmaster Quinn was busy packing things up in his office, swiftly sliding papers into his burlap sack. He was suddenly disturbed by a couple instructors entering the room.

    ¡°Sir, all preparations have been completed. Every form of evidence has been scrubbed from the school and we made sure that all campus exits were closed off.¡± One of the instructors said with a heavy voice.

    ¡°And what of the messaging center?¡± Headmaster Quinn asked, his voice shaking from nervousness.

    ¡°We closed it down completely last night. Rest assured, whoever was snooping around wouldn¡¯t have been able to leak any information to anyone, at least not yet.¡± Another instructor chimed in.

    ¡°Good, good. That puts me more at ease. Even if anything got out, we¡¯ll be long gone before any authorities come to investigate. You all can go ahead and leave, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Headmaster Quinn said, reaching for the small leather pouch on his desk.

    The instructors bowed their heads before making a swift exit out of the room.

    The Headmaster pulled out the small purple rock from the pouch and gripped it tightly. He took a deep breath before turning his head towards the large LaVeda University tapestry hanging on the adjacent wall.

    ¡°Thirty years I¡¯ve given to this school. Thirty long and fruitful years. But, it seems as though fate has unfortunately closed this chapter of my life¡­ Be well, my precious students.¡±

    Headmaster Quinn forced his Core Energy into the rock. Immediately, the rune started to shine brightly as it sent out a massive burst of energy.

    Moments later, the entire campus was encased within a light purple barrier. All windows and exits were sealed completely as well, trapping all students inside of their respective buildings. Once the barriers finished forming, loud screeching cries and yells could be heard all across the campus.

    Prior to this situation, Carmen rushed out of her final class with a knot in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t focus at all as she continued to worry about what to do and how to explain this to the others. Carmen quickly made her way to the central courtyard, not wanting to waste any more time.

    She eventually spotted Rivell and Cassidy standing near the westernmost fountain, having a little chat. Carmen walked up and greeted them, still feeling paranoid as she scanned their surroundings.

    ¡°Rivell said you wanted to tell us something? What¡¯s up?¡± Cassidy asked with her soft voice, eager to see what was going on.

    Before Carmen could reply, a massive surge of Core Energy radiated through the campus. The strength of this surge quickly put them on alert as they tried to pinpoint the source.

    ¡°Did you all feel that??¡± Carmen said as she turned around, looking around at the other students.

    ¡°Yeah, what the heck was that?? Sent shivers down my spine just now.¡± Rivell replied, gripping his body tightly in fear.

    Cassidy looked over at Carmen and noticed something weird about her cloak.

    ¡°Hey Carmen, why¡¯s your coat glowing?¡± She asked with a concerned expression, finding the purple hue pulsing from it rather strange.

    Carmen glanced down and reached into her pocket, pulling out the little pill from last night.

    ¡®Huh? Is it reacting to something?¡¯

    Suddenly, a student not too far from them began screaming at the top of their lungs. They gripped their head tightly and thrashed their body around in an aggressive manner. Rivell quickly rushed over and placed his hand on their shoulder, hoping to assist them in any way he could.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright!? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, trying to calm them down.

    The student scowled at him and forcefully pushed him back, knocking Rivell into Cassidy¡¯s arms. As she caught Rivell, the student started to transform before their very eyes.

    Their body grew and strengthened, his muscles flexing and tightening with each passing second. Large, purple colored veins popped out of his neck and forehead while his eyes glowed a deep purple. As he gnashed his teeth, light purple colored foam dripped from his mouth. It was abundantly clear that something was going terribly wrong with him.

    ¡°Carmen, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Cassidy asked with great concern, backing away from him slowly.

    When Carmen got in between them and the student, he roared loudly like some kind of wild beast. Without warning, he charged at them with incredible speed.

    As he got closer, the student clapped his hands together, causing a surge of electricity to pulse around his arms. With a single downward punch, his fists connected with the ground and a massive electrified explosion of debris radiated outward. The blow rippled across the floor, knocking everyone in the courtyard to the ground. Carmen, Cassidy, and Rivell dashed out of the way, barely dodging his attack.

    ¡®This Harpy student is insane! He''s way stronger than Olivia was when she took her pill. This is not good!''

    Carmen couldn¡¯t believe the amount of destruction caused by this one student, however, she couldn¡¯t ponder for long as the student began to charge again.

    Just as he reached them, Carmen¡¯s gravity field activated and stopped him completely in his tracks. Carmen looked over her shoulder and with a single thought, he was thrown across the courtyard and into the opposite fountain.

    ¡°Woah! How¡¯d you do that??¡± Rivell asked, having never seen Carmen use her abilities in that way.

    ¡°Not important, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    She grabbed his arm and rushed towards the exit. Cassidy swiftly followed after them, but once they got to the hallway, the scene was absolutely chaotic.

    Loud screams and pleas for help decorated the air. Blood was splattered on the walls, injured students littered the floors, and more purple eyed students were going berserk. Carmen looked to her left and saw someone being dragged across the floor by her hair, screaming at the top of her lungs.

    Cassidy looked to their right and saw another student being stomped out by a buff, purple eyed student. Each stomp of their foot was more brutal and violent than the last. The student eventually stopped moving, succumbing to their injuries.

    ¡°Just.. What is all of this!?!¡± Cassidy said, covering her mouth to keep from vomiting.

    ¡°I have no idea, but we need to get somewhere safe!¡±

    Rivell looked around and quickly pointed towards the door that led outside. They made a run for it, but once they approached the door, a light purple barrier knocked them backwards. Carmen got to her feet and pressed her palm against it, unable to push her hand through.

    ¡®This cannot be happening right now. Why are we trapped in here?!¡¯

    Carmen¡¯s mind began to race as she tried to make sense of this terrifying situation. She had no idea what to do or where to go as the chaos unfolding around them became more suffocating.

 MW VOL V - CH 19: Null & Void

    As Carmen looked around for a potential exit, she suddenly felt a hand grab her shoulder. She glanced over and saw Rivell frantically pointing up at the ceiling.

    ¡°That energy surge from earlier, I think it might be the cause of all this. I felt it come from the upper floors. Whatever or whoever did this might still be there.¡± Rivell said with a determined expression.

    ¡°The upper floors? Hmm, you can only get up there if you have a Phoenix crest or are a part of staff. I¡¯ll have to give you access.¡± Cassidy replied, touching the Phoenix crest on her uniform jacket.

    ¡°Alright, well what are we waiting for? Let''s go!¡±

    Rivell was determined to help out, feeling eager to get to the bottom of this. However, despite his desire to assist them, Cassidy looked a bit concerned.

    ¡°No, I think you should stay here and help those that are injured.¡± She said with a cautious tone.

    ¡°But, what about-¡±

    ¡°I think he should come with us. We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re about to walk into and having someone that can heal us would be great. We need every advantage we can get right now.¡± Carmen interjected, prompting Rivell to give an excited smile as he nodded in agreement.

    Cassidy hesitated slightly but ultimately agreed and they all began sprinting towards the steps, fighting their way through the violent madness happening around them.

    On the eastern wing of campus, Elise was holding off a multitude of raging students. Despite her valiant efforts, none of her attacks seemed to have any real effect on them.

    ¡°Damn it, why won¡¯t they just stay down!?¡± She exclaimed, now surrounded by ten of these berserk students.

    Elise forced out her Core Energy and began to activate her Manifest¡¯s ability. With a single electrified step, she bolted down the hall with lightning speed. After a few seconds she found herself inside of an empty cafeteria, losing the students completely. However, despite her newfound safety, Elise was completely exhausted after using her Manifest skill. Her legs shook and buckled with fatigue as she panted heavily.

    She eventually composed herself and breathed a sigh of relief. Elise tried to think of an escape plan, but before she could even ponder a though, the wall to the cafeteria blew open.

    Among the dust and debris walked a tall, heavy set student. To her surprise, his silhouette was eerily similar to that of Count Levi Cross, the man that stole Elise¡¯s youthful innocence. The moment her eyes met with this figure, her past traumas were immediately triggered. Elise slowly backed away as an expression of fear and horror came across her face.

    The student stepped forward, still shrouded by the fading dust and smoke. In response, Elise flinched and dropped her Manifest to the ground. Her legs felt like jello as she continued to back away slowly, haunted by her past experiences.

    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­ D-don¡¯t hurt me.. S-stay away.¡± She muttered with a shaky voice.

    The student didn¡¯t heed her request as he began sprinting towards her with incredible speed. Startled by his approach, Elise lost her footing and tripped on a nearby chair. Her lack of awareness caused her ankle to twist severely, quickly shooting pain through her leg.

    Elise fell onto her back as she let out a loud yelp. Once she landed on her back, the enraged student pounced on top of her. His heavy set build applied massive amounts of pressure onto Elise¡¯s body, keeping her from moving away.

    The student proceeded to grip her throat and squeeze tightly, vigorously trying to choke Elise out. His glowing, purple eyes peered angrily at her while he tried his best to take her life. Elise attempted to pull the students arms off of her, but his strength was too much for her to handle. Saliva dripped down from his mouth and onto her face as she faded away, losing every bit of oxygen left inside of her body.

    When she felt her last breath leave, another student rushed over and forcefully kicked the boy across the face. The blow released his grip and sent him flying into a few nearby tables, crushing them completely under his weight.

    Elise immediately took in a big breath and began to cough, trying her best to cling onto her life. As her blurred vision was restored, she looked over and saw Sebastian running to her side.

    ¡°Hey!! Are you alright!?¡± He yelled, lifting her head up from the ground and rubbing her back gently.

    Elise responded with more wheezing and deep coughs, still gasping for air. While he tended to her, the crazed student started to push the tables off of himself. He got to his feet and roared menacingly, his rage now reaching new heights.

    Sebastian glared at the student and slowly stood up while exerting his Core Energy. The amount of anger on his face was unmatched as he pointed his hand downwards, summoning forth his Manifest. A set of four playing cards materialized between his fingers and they began to glow a bright yellow hue.

    The enraged student flexed his muscles further and started to dash forward, rearing his fist back to make a finishing blow. Sebastian quickly flung the cards at his opponent with a swift flick of the wrist. The cards lodged themselves into the students chest, prompting Sebastian to clench his fist tightly.

    Without a single hesitation, the cards exploded in spectacular fashion, causing the floor to rumble and shake from the impact. Once the smoke cleared, all that remained of the student was his meaty torso falling to its knees. Blood spilled across the floor like a crimson river, snaking around nearby chairs. The scene was absolutely gruesome and yet, Sebastian was unfazed by what he had done. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Elise¡¯s eyes went wide as she witnessed what had just happened, feeling disgusted and light headed.

    ¡®H-he just killed him!?¡¯

    She was absolutely dumbfounded by Sebastian¡¯s brutal actions.

    ¡°Come on, Elise. We need to get out of here.¡± He said as he walked over, not even acknowledging the bloody mess he left behind.

    He reached down and grabbed her hand, but to his surprise, Elise snatched it away. She slowly scooted back as though she wanted to get away from him.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s the matter?¡± He softly asked with a curious expression, wondering why she was acting so strange.

    ¡°How can you be so calm when you just killed someone!?¡±

    Sebastian turned his head towards the bleeding torso and back to Elise, letting out a big sigh in the process.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. We¡¯ve gotta go!¡± He replied, hearing more enraged students approaching the cafeteria from outside.

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not important!?! That student didn¡¯t have to-¡±

    ¡°Elise! If I didn¡¯t do that, you¡¯d be dead right now! I¡¯m sorry, but not everyone can be saved. Now please, we¡¯ve got to go!¡±

    Elise was taken aback by his sudden outburst, however she had no rebuttal to give against his reply. Sebastian held his hand out to her, hoping she would accept it quickly. Elise looked at his hand and after pondering a brief thought, she reluctantly took hold of it.

    Sebastian helped her stand, but once they started walking, Elise stumbled and grimaced from the pain radiating out of her ankle. Sebastian glanced over and saw how swollen and irritated it had already become. As he tried to think of a solution, a rush of berserk students raced into the cafeteria.

    He quickly grabbed Elise and lifted her up, bridal style. Sebastian held her close to his body and started sprinting in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you! I¡¯ll get you someplace safe, I promise!¡± He said with great determination.

    Despite her fears from earlier, Elise felt incredibly safe at this moment.

    ¡®Why do I always feel like this around this guy?¡¯

    Even though he was gripping her tightly, all she felt was comfort. Eventually, Elise gently wrapped her arms around his neck and held on tight.

    Sebastian raced down the hallways, making turn after turn to hopefully lose the enraged students chasing after them. However, despite his efforts, the horde grew to over fifty students running closely behind him. They roared and gnashed their teeth, having absolutely no regard for anything in their path.

    Thankfully, in the distance, Sebastian could see other students fleeing into an open door that led to the eastern battle arena. Lady Ravala was giving out commands and directing people, keeping things somewhat organized despite the situation. With her was Tiaran and a few of the top ranked students at LaVeda providing support.

    ¡°Rosemarie and Bridgette, help fortify the rear of the building. Make sure that not a single one of these cretins gets to the remaining students! Scarlet, go and assist Ashton with the left wing. Tiaran, help me tend to the injured students inside.¡± Lady Ravala barked, pointing in multiple directions as she assigned roles.

    ¡°No, you all go inside. I¡¯ll push them back and keep them from entering.¡± Tiaran replied with a determined cadence.

    ¡°What!? Are you sure about that??¡±

    Lady Ravala¡¯s face was filled with great concern as she didn¡¯t understand why Tiaran would throw herself into the fray like that.

    ¡°Yes, now go!¡± Tiaran exclaimed, uncharacteristically raising her voice for all to hear.

    Lady Ravala nodded and motioned for the remaining students to hurry inside. Elise and Sebastian quickly entered just as the door closed shut.

    Tiaran turned around and slowly began walking forward. With each step she took, Tiaran exerted an immense amount of Core Energy. Suddenly, her arms started to glow with a dark purple hue, illuminating the walls around her as Tiaran¡¯s Manifest, Null & Void, materialized itself.

    The thin, dark purple and black, sleeve gauntlets enveloped both of her arms. Their material made it seem as though her arms had been replaced by new, metallic versions of themselves. As she prepared to activate her Manifest¡¯s special ability, purple runic symbols began racing along her forearms and chest.

    Tiaran slowly exhaled and closed her eyes, feeling the surge of Core Energy coursing through her body. With her preparations complete, Tiaran¡¯s Manifest began removing all of her physical limitations, allowing Tiaran to fight with every bit of potential she had. As she continued to step forward, a dark purple aura danced around her in a violent fashion.

    The sound of enraged students got louder and louder as they quickly approached Tiaran¡¯s location. Moments later, she opened her eyes and pulled her fist back in dramatic fashion. With a single, swift motion, Tiaran punched the air in front of her. The attack caused the surrounding walls and windows to shatter and collapse from the incredible force. Everything between her and the approaching students was completely obliterated, the blow barreling towards them with unending power. Once it connected with them, the students went flying in all directions.

    Wasting no time, Tiaran dashed forward with impossible speed, her forward momentum crushing the very floor beneath her feet. Within a few short seconds, she was at the center of the horde, face to face with over a hundred students. One by one, Tiaran chopped each student in the backs of their necks, each forceful and precise hit knocking them completely unconscious.

    Her speed and control was otherworldly as she masterfully navigated around their bodies, not wasting a single swift movement. The terrain around her shook and rumbled after each blow, echoing through the destroyed hallways with multiple thunderous booms. Those inside of the arena trembled as they stared at the door, feeling all of the earth shattering movements occurring outside.

    Sebastian found a clear area near the back half of the room and put Elise on the ground gently. He knelt down and examined her ankle, making sure not to aggravate it any further.

    ¡°I need to find you some ice before it swells even more.¡± He said as he let go of her foot.

    Just as he began to walk away, Elise grabbed his pants leg. Sebastian looked down with a confused expression.

    ¡°Why do you keep helping me? This is the third time you¡¯ve come to my aid¡­¡± She softly asked with a somewhat embarrassed look on her face.

    Taken aback by her question, he took a brief moment to ponder a response.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, do I really need a reason?¡±

    Sebastian gave her a charming smile as she let go, allowing him to keep walking. Elise gripped her chest as she felt something welling up inside of her, a flutter she had never experienced before. When she exhaled and composed herself, the violent uproar outside of the arena started to fade.

    Tiaran was almost finished dispatching the remaining students, quickening her pace as though she were in a rush. Once she knocked out the final student, Tiaran noticed someone slowly approaching from down the hall. She squinted her eyes to get a better look, but the moment she blinked, the figure was gone.

    Suddenly, a fist barreled towards her face, barely scraping the side of her cheek as she dodged out of the way. Once Tiaran created enough distance between them, she finally got a glimpse of her new foe.

    ¡®Castell Pruitt?? Why is a the student body President affected by this too?¡¯

    Confusion crossed her face as she tried to process what she was seeing. Unfortunately, her moment to ponder was short lived as Castell was quickly back on the offensive. He raced towards her before disappearing and reappearing in her blind spot. Tiaran quickly blocked his attack with her otherworldly speed, not phased one bit by his rather confusing movement. However, before Tiaran could retaliate with her own strength, a tremendous pain shot throughout her entire body.

    ¡®Agh, has it been fifteen minutes already?¡¯

    She stumbled back and grimaced from the pain, blood now streaking down from the corner of her mouth. Within a few moments, her enormous amount of Core Energy began to fade away and her Manifest dissipated from her arms.

    Tiaran dropped to one knee and clutched her chest tightly as she coughed up blood. She looked up and glared at Castell with an irritated gaze, feeling beyond annoyed that her Manifest¡¯s cost was triggering at such a terrible moment. Tiaran tried to stand, but the weakness in her legs caused her to collapse.

    ¡°Damn this Manifest¡­¡± She muttered as she turned her attention towards the arena door and back towards Castell, who was now slowly coming her way.

    Tiaran mustered up what little strength she had left and was finally able to stand. She assumed a simple fighting stance with her fists up and her legs firmly planted. Tiaran was prepared to protect this place, even if it cost her her life.

 MW VOL V - CH 20: To The End

    Castell stopped his approach and placed his hand on a destroyed wall segment. Once his fingers made contact, the wall disappeared from its original location and suddenly reappeared above Tiaran. She quickly braced herself and assumed a more defensive stance as the wall plummeted downwards.

    However, before any contact was made, a white flash occurred directly in front of Tiaran. The wall segment was sliced cleanly in two, causing it to fall in opposite directions around her. When the dust settled, she noticed a student with long, striking red hair gripping a beautiful gold and silver sword. Curiously, between the blade and the hilt, there was an orb with moving, clock-like features adorned inside.

    ¡°Miss Lofton, you shouldn¡¯t be here. I can handle this¡­¡± Tiaran said with her typical monotone voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Instructor Belouis, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in any condition to fight right now. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Rosemarie replied as she noticed the lack of Core Energy coming from Tiaran.

    Tiaran clenched her fist and glared but after a brief, silent deliberation, she relaxed her posture.

    ¡°Alright, but make it quick. There could still be other students that need help, so we can¡¯t waste too much time.¡±

    She stepped to the side and took a seat on the broken wall. Rosemarie gave Tiaran a firm nod before turning her attention back to Castell.

    ¡°Hey Castell, you in there!?¡± She yelled out.

    Castell simply growled as he glared with his glowing, purple eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess not. Well, if you do happen to remember what occurred today, just know that this isn¡¯t personal.¡±

    Rosemarie exerted her Core Energy, causing the clock on her sword to glow and rapidly speed up. Within that same moment, Castell proceeded to touch multiple pieces of large debris, teleporting them towards her location. However, before any of the pieces appeared in her space, Rosemarie was already on the move.

    Her pace was swift and incredibly calculated as she dashed towards Castell, not wasting a single step. Despite the amount of large debris flying her way from completely random angles, she effortlessly dodged every piece. It was almost as though she knew exactly how the debris would fall, where they would fall, and the damage they would cause once they fell.

    Before Castell even realized it, Rosemarie was already in his space. In an angered panic, he exerted his Core Energy as he snarled and roared. Castell threw multiple fast and erratic punches towards her face, trying to catch Rosemarie off guard. However, despite the random nature of his blows, she easily tracked his hands and created just enough distance between them to stay safe.

    While he swung his arms around to keep Rosemarie distracted, Castell stomped his left foot onto the ground. Suddenly the entire marble floor they stood upon disappeared and teleported itself above the hallway. Rosemarie looked up as a large shadow draped over everything in the vicinity.

    She quickly leapt backwards and assumed a new sword stance, holding her Manifest downward and to the side as though she were charging it up. The clock above the hilt stopped ticking and for a brief moment, time froze entirely.

    She proceeded to slash her blade in every direction, strategically targeting multiple weak points and cutting down its size. Her movement was otherworldly as she made short work of this massive piece of solid marble. Within a single blink, her job was finished and once she returned to her original position, the clock on her blade slowly began ticking again. Time resumed and the once dauntingly large floor was reduced to a rainfall of marble dust.

    However, her attack wasn¡¯t finished. As she stood there, gripping the handle of her Manifest, the blade began glowing a bright white. Without warning, a burst of Core Energy exploded from Rosemarie as she swung her sword forward, sending back all of the damage her Manifest absorbed from Castell¡¯s attack.

    A bright white flash occurred as a massive slash of energy barreled down the hall, destroying everything in its path with near zero resistance. Once the blow connected, a large explosion rippled outwards, sending debris in all directions and shaking the ground violently.

    ¡®I knew Rosemarie was strong, but this seems a bit excessive. This is not someone that needs to be wasting their time at a school¡­¡¯

    Tiaran marveled at the destruction created by this skilled Vesta, impressed that it only took her a couple of minutes to dispatch such a significant threat. Rosemarie looked up at the moon through the now fully exposed ceiling and breathed a sigh of relief.

    They walked over to Castell¡¯s location and saw him unconscious with his shirt shredded and burnt off. Upon his chest was a smoking gash that raced from his shoulder to his hip. Despite the devastating nature of Rosemarie¡¯s attack, she was still able to hold back enough to not kill her opponent. Tiaran crouched down and placed her fingers on his neck.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check on everyone at the arena.¡± Tiaran said after confirming that Castell still had a pulse. Rosemarie gave a firm nod and the two quickly made their way back to the arena.

    As chaos continued to radiate throughout the campus, Carmen, Cassidy, and Rivell arrived at the top floor of the main building. They sprinted through the halls and found an open door with purple and yellow light flickering from inside. They entered the room and saw Headmaster Quinn stuffing papers into a suitcase, moving around in a rushed panic. On the opposite side of the room was a bright, yellow portal waiting for someone to enter it.

    ¡°Headmaster Quinn? What are you doing?¡± Cassidy asked with a confused cadence.

    He looked up with a startled expression, caught completely off guard by their sudden appearance.

    ¡°Ah, hello students. Uh, everything is fine here. Run along now.¡± Headmaster Quinn said, his tone incredibly shaky as he continued packing things in a hurry.

    His nervous hands trembled, causing him to drop a few items onto the floor, one of which was a bottle with purple pills inside. Once Carmen saw what hit the floor, her eyes narrowed with great anger.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to let you get away with this!!¡± She angrily exclaimed.

    The Headmaster slowly reached down and picked up the pills before giving Carmen a cold glare, changing his demeanor completely.

    ¡°Get away with what exactly?¡± He asked, staring at Carmen with deadly eyes.

    ¡°Killing students with those dangerous pills of yours! Everything going on right now is all because of you!! Don¡¯t even think about denying it!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you were the one that was snooping around last night¡­ Congratulations, all the turmoil going on across campus is thanks to your actions. Had you not meddled in our affairs, things would be much different.¡± He replied with a devious chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry things had to end up like this, but sometimes fate has a different hand to deal. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I really must be going.¡±

    Headmaster Quinn zipped up his bag and began walking towards the portal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Carmen said, summoning forth Graviton¡¯s Eclipse as she exerted her Core Energy.

    She quickly aimed her Manifest at The Headmaster and gravity manipulated him, causing his frail body to fly backwards into the wall. He collided with the cold brick before dropping to the ground in dramatic fashion. Quinn slowly got to his feet with a menacing scowl on his face.

    ¡°Stop wasting my time!!¡± He replied as he summoned his Manifest.

    An all white staff with a yellow crystal on the top appeared in his hands. He gripped it tightly and thrust the bottom of the staff into the marble floor tiles. A bright white wave of light shot from the crystal and barreled towards the group. Carmen quickly hopped in front of Cassidy and Rivell, causing the attack to bend and be deflected by her gravity field. The wave blasted into the walls to their left, leaving behind a mass of melted destruction.

    Cassidy leapt from behind Carmen and fired off a rope of water towards the Headmaster. The water reached his area, but was immediately blown away by another light energy pulse from his staff. Carmen quickly followed up with another attack, firing void energy bolts from her rapier.

    He swiftly retaliated with attacks of his own, surprisingly matching Carmen¡¯s pace perfectly despite his old age. His final blast raced towards Carmen and once again, it was blocked completely.

    ¡®What is that barrier she keeps using?¡¯

    The Headmaster gritted his yellow teeth as he tried to think of a way to bypass her skill. However, he was never given the chance to think things through as Carmen had suddenly appeared in front of him. She rapidly thrust her rapier at him with incredible speed, jabbing his body all over. The feeble old man couldn¡¯t keep up with her swift movements at all and was forcefully thrown back from the volley of blows. He crashed into his desk, sending papers and various other items flying in all directions.

    In a last desperate attempt, Headmaster Quinn quickly aimed his staff at the group and fired one more wave of light. Carmen dashed in front of them, allowing her field to deflect his attempt yet again.

    ¡®Could she always fight this well? She didn¡¯t do anything like this against Bridgette at the midterm.¡¯

    Cassidy was in awe at Carmen¡¯s impressive combat display and wondered if she had been holding back this entire time.

    When the Headmaster attempted to stand up, Cassidy joined the fight and conjured up water in the shape of a fist. The water clenched tightly as it barreled towards him, punching the Headmaster directly in the chest. He tried to fight back, but after a few more minutes of action, Headmaster Quinn was soundly beaten.

    As he sat there, leaned against the wall with blood trickling from his mouth, Carmen stood over him and glared with her vivid red eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Just give up already.¡± She said with a cold cadence.

    ¡°Pfft.. Give up? Such a funny child you are.¡± He cheekily said, slightly coughing from pain.

    Suddenly, he aimed his hand towards his staff, causing it to shine incredibly bright. The whole room was illuminated in a pure white, blinding everyone inside. Carmen closed her eyes as she backed away, trying her best to shield her face.

    When her vision was restored, Carmen saw the Headmaster holding the bottle of pills up to his mouth. He consumed the entire bottle, roughly fifteen pills, before tossing the it to the ground. Once the Headmaster finished swallowing, he exploded with incredible power. His body began convulsing and growing as he screamed out with a guttural tone.

    Headmaster Quinn¡¯s eyes turned solid purple while his body became terrifyingly more muscular and built. The quick growth of his body made his satin robes fray and rip in all directions. The once short and lanky old man they knew had now become an incredibly tall and shredded individual.

    He reared his fist back and conjured together an immense amount of Core Energy before punching Carmen with a visceral blow. She planted her foot and prepared to block it with her gravity field, but to her surprise, the field didn¡¯t deflect it. The Headmaster¡¯s fist collided with her shoulder and blasted her backwards into Cassidy. The two crashed into the ground, breaking up the marble tile as they slid across the room.

    ¡®He can bypass my gravity now!? This isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    Carmen grimaced from the pain as she slowly got to her feet, gripping her shoulder tightly. Rivell rushed over and summoned his Manifest, quickly forcing his Core Energy into it. Green petals danced in the air before landing on Carmen and Cassidy¡¯s bodies, healing them up in record time.

    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Rivell asked as the petals faded away, revealing their fully refreshed bodies.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks for the heal.¡± Cassidy replied with a smile.

    ¡°We need to be careful, guys. He¡¯s gotta be Upper Sapphire Class now, at least.¡±

    Carmen glared at the Headmaster while she exerted her Core Energy. Once her power reached its peak threshold, she suddenly applied a massive amount of gravity upon Headmaster Quinn. The heavy burst of weight dropped him down to his knees, prompting Cassidy to make her move.

    She quickly aimed her palm forward while charging her Core Energy. Cassidy¡¯s Manifest suddenly became enveloped by a mass of water that took the shape of a giant water snake. The snake roared and continued to grow as it ripped through the air, racing towards The Headmaster¡¯s position. It violently crashed into him while sending bursts of water in all directions.

    However, despite the seemingly devastating blow, Cassidy noticed that Headmaster Quinn was holding its mouth open as he kept it away. With a simple squeeze of his fingers, the entire snake exploded into a rainy mess. He then exerted his power outward, giving himself the strength to fight back against the immense amount of gravitational force pressing down on him.

    When he got to his feet, he smiled deviously at them before letting out a light cackle. Cassidy and Carmen fired back with annoyed glares of their own as they tried to figure out their next move.

    "What do we do now?" Rivell asked with a fearful expression, his voice shaking as much as his knees.

    "I''m not sure. It feels like he''s getting stronger the longer we fight. His Core Energy output is insane right now." Cassidy replied, sensing the rapid shift in Headmaster Quinn''s power.

    "He''s only been fighting us in melee range, so let''s keep our distance for now and try to whittle him down. Plus, he can''t maintain that form forever since the pills have a time limit. He''ll be back to normal sooner or later." Carmen added with a confident pump of her fist.

    "But how long will that take? He''s already shrugged off my Manifest''s strongest attack. I don''t think waiting this out is the play."

    "Well, do you have any better ide-"

    Before Carmen could finish her reply, Headmaster Quinn had dashed towards their location with impossible quickness. He raised his hand and slapped at the group, sending out a massive wave of light that forced everyone into the wall. The collision crushed the surface and shook the room violently, sending marble and concrete fragments in all directions.

    When the dust settled, Carmen and Cassidy looked up to see Rivell standing in front of them with his Manifest in hand. The green and red book glowed brightly as it fortified a green shield around them. Rivell looked over his shoulder and gave them a determined nod, assuring them that he would have their back should things continue to go south. Carmen and Cassidy responded with confident smiles, now feeling eager to see this fight through to the end.

 MW VOL V - CH 21: Still Amongst The Chaos

    Once the group got their bearings, Carmen gave Cassidy a subtle nod, prompting her to take point. Cassidy immediately dashed forward, quickly appearing behind the Headmaster. With one swift motion, she aimed her left palm at his feet and began conjuring up a whirlpool of water.

    When the water finished ensnaring the Headmaster''s ankles, Carmen expanded her gravity field, catching him inside and completely freezing his body. Before he could make an attempt to retaliate, Cassidy closed her hand and squeezed tightly. The pool of water burst upwards into a deep blue pillar that violently swirled in place. The ground shook and rumbled as a spray of watery mist blasted out in all directions.

    Not wanting to waste any time, Carmen followed up with an attack of her own. She glanced to her left and to her right, utilizing her gravity manipulation to lift up every piece of debris she could see. Once the pillar of water was completely surrounded, Carmen fired every chunk of marble and wood she could into it, increasing their weight and density tenfold.

    The collision was brutal as their makeshift blender rapidly spun, seemingly grinding the Headmaster into a pulp. Cassidy and Carmen waited with bated breath, hoping that their efforts would be enough to even the playing field. Tensions rose to impossible heights, until a sudden flash of yellow light burst from the pillar of water.

    Water rained down in every direction as Cassidy''s skillful ability was completely undone. Headmaster Quinn sent a simple smirk in their direction as he stood there, completely unscathed.

    ''You can''t be serious!''

    Shock and disbelief raced across Carmen''s face as she saw his body. However, before she could think of her next move, the Headmaster''s fist began to charge with a dense amount of Core Energy. He suddenly punched his fists together, causing a massive wave of energy to radiate outwards. The force lifted Cassidy and Carmen off of their feet, sending them flying in different directions.

    Carmen crashed into a bookshelf on the opposite side of the room, causing books and debris to cascade down, fully covering her body. Cassidy was thrown backwards until her head collided with a solid marble statue. The impact was loud and visceral as she was knocked completely unconscious, her body slumping against the statue''s base.

    "Well that was rather anti-climactic. I guess I expected a bit too much from a group of mere first years." Headmaster Quinn quipped with a dark chuckle.

    He slowly began walking towards Cassidy, charging the Core Energy around his fist once more. As he got closer, Carmen started pushing all of the broken wood and books off of her, trying her best to recollect herself. She eventually looked over and saw the Headmaster¡¯s hand aimed at Cassidy, glowing with a violent yellow aura.

    Headmaster Quinn thrust his fist downward, but to his surprise, Rivell leapt in the way and activated his Manifest¡¯s shield. A green bubble quickly formed around him and Cassidy, however, it provided very little protection. The Headmaster¡¯s fist shattered the shield and went straight through Rivell¡¯s chest, sending crimson blood in all directions.

    The moment Carmen witnessed this atrocity, time for her stopped completely. Her heart fell to the absolute deepest and darkest depths imaginable as she watched Rivell¡¯s limp body get tossed to the ground, lying still amongst all the chaos.

    ¡°I was coming for you next, boy. But, I guess you were just eager to die. Oh well¡­¡± Headmaster Quinn said, wiping the blood off of his arm.

    Carmen¡¯s wide-eyed gaze slowly shifted downwards until she met with Rivell¡¯s dilated pupils. He stared at her while the pool of blood around his body raced outwards, staining the white marble tiles with red. The scene was impossibly quiet as Rivell¡¯s Manifest faded away, his Core Energy pattern ceasing to exist.

    Headmaster Quinn stepped over Rivell''s body with the utmost disrespect and began his approach towards Carmen. He sent her a devious grin, prompting Carmen to slowly look up with a terrifying scowl upon her face. When their eyes met, a power he had never felt before erupted from Carmen. The Core Energy coming out of her was absolutely dark, vile, and sinister. Headmaster Quinn quickly stopped in his tracks and began experiencing a heavy feeling of uneasiness.

    ¡®What is this energy!? It¡¯s¡­ So evil!¡¯

    Before he could process what was happening, Carmen suddenly tilted her head back and started screaming with the most skin crawling wail he''d ever heard. The loud, piercing scream echoed across the campus, sending shivers down many of the surviving students'' spines. The Headmaster was frozen with fear once she finally stopped her pained wails, watching closely as Carmen slowly got to her feet.

    Curiously, her body began transforming before his very eyes. Carmen¡¯s silver hair was now pure white and her skin became incredibly pale. Her once piercing red-eyed gaze was now a light gray color and her teeth grew sharper.

    When she lifted her head, thin black lines raced down from her eyes to her chin and two black horns emerged from her hair, making their presence fully known with each passing second. When her transformation finished, she was nigh unrecognizable. The Headmaster made note of her new appearance and immediately began to wonder about something.

    ¡®What is going on here!? Why did this girl transform into a Boundless?? How is that even possible!?¡¯

    He was dumbfounded by what he saw and began to feel incredibly anxious from the unreal amount of Core Energy coming from Carmen. His body screamed for him to flee, but he knew this girl wouldn¡¯t allow for that. He eventually collected his nerve and started charging his fist, powering it up to the absolute limits of power he could muster. Unsurprisingly, Carmen wasn¡¯t phased at all and proceeded to take a single step towards him, casually crushing the ground beneath her foot.

    ¡°DIE!¡± Headmaster Quinn screamed out, now rushing towards her with his fist reared back. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    He wanted to end this fight with a single decisive blow, hoping to cause enough damage to buy him enough time for an escape. His fist rippled in the air as he brought it forward, teeming with copious amounts of Core Energy. However, once he entered Carmen¡¯s space, she simply raised her hand in front of his fist. It immediately stopped his approach, seemingly unable to proceed any further.

    ¡°Huh!? But how?¡± He exclaimed, noticing the invisible force resting between his fist and her hand.

    Not only could he not push past her barrier, but he also began to realize that his body was now completely frozen in place. Carmen slowly looked him in the eyes, her expression so incredibly cold and empty. He stared back at her with a fearful gaze, bracing himself for whatever was coming next.

    Then, without a single warning, the Headmaster¡¯s arm collapsed in on itself. It folded in every gruesome and impossible way imaginable, as though someone were simply crumpling a piece of paper together. He screamed out in pain as he watched his arm be reduced to nothing.

    As Headmaster Quinn was locked in place, yelling out pain filled obscenities, Carmen shifted her focus back to Rivell. She slowly walked over towards him and crouched down, lifting his head up to her chest and hugging him tightly. Carmen gently rocked his body, hoping that he would somehow wake up and be okay. Once she realized that he was gone, a single tear streamed down her cheek.

    After taking a brief moment, Carmen laid Rivell back down. She got to her feet and swiftly summoned her Manifest. When the rapier appeared in her hand, Headmaster Quinn noticed that it looked a bit different than before. It maintained its all black and purple aesthetic, but the detailing and physical make up was similar to that of bones.

    Carmen turned her attention back to the Headmaster and elegantly thrust her rapier at him. The amount of power generated from this one simple motion, blew out the entire back wall of the building, sending glass and brick in all directions. The Headmaster was released from his gravitational bonds and thrown into the air, causing him to plummet five stories towards the ground outside. He crashed onto his back and when he looked up, he saw Carmen peering down at him from the edge with her Manifest in hand.

    She traced an ink-like symbol in the air with her rapier, painting with effortless flicks of her wrist and arm. The night sky suddenly shifted to a deep purple color as an eclipse started to occur over the moon. Once the eclipse reached totality, the western half of LaVeda¡¯s massive campus was completely flattened and destroyed by immense gravitational weight. Windows shattered, multiple buildings fell, trees burst, and the very ground below crumbled from the incredible force.

    In that same instance, the purple rune was crushed, allowing the many barriers around campus to lift and the rampaging students to immediately fall unconscious. The Headmaster¡¯s also body began turning back to normal as he was crushed further by unfathomable amounts of weight. Weakened and shirtless, the frail old man laid at the center of a crater, completely at the mercy of his student.

    He helplessly watched as Carmen slowly floated down to his location, landing in front of him and glaring menacingly with her gray eyes. As she stood there, her shadow began to grow and move on its own. Black ink rose out from her shadow and quickly took hold of Headmaster Quinn''s legs, gripping them tightly until they eventually snapped like twigs. He cried out in anguish, pleading for her to stop torturing him and to just end his misery.

    Carmen gave the Headmaster no reply as she continued her dark stare. She simply pointed her Manifest at him, preparing her final attack. However, whe she reared her rapier back, a sudden blast of dark pink smoke exploded onto the ground. Carmen quickly backed away, but after inhaling a few breaths of the smoke, she began to feel tired and heavy. She immediately fell down to one knee and struggled to keep her eyes open.

    As she tried to fight her fatigue, Carmen¡¯s hair began shifting back to silver and the horns on her head receded. Her gray eyes returned to their original vivid red hue and the sharp teeth that protruded from her mouth went back to normal. The Eclipse started to fade away, causing the sky to return to normal and the immense level of gravitational weight to cease. Carmen slowly looked up and saw a man with a blank white mask, wearing an all black tuxedo. Despite the destruction and dust around him, he was immaculately dressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, but we still have a great need for the Headmaster. I unfortunately can¡¯t allow you to kill him.¡± The man said with a proper and polite tone.

    ¡°Who.. Who are you?¡± Carmen asked, struggling to keep her eyes open.

    ¡°I am Watcher Delandy, pleased to make your acquaintance, Carmen Belouis. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, we really must be going. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again some day.¡±

    He gave her a deep bow, angling his head and body with the utmost precision. Carmen looked confused by his polite theatrics, but as soon as she blinked, the masked man and the Headmaster were gone. At this point, her fatigue was too much to overcome and within that same moment, Carmen fell over and went completely unconscious.

    Many hours after the LaVeda University tragedy, Carmen awoke in the school¡¯s infirmary. She slowly sat up and gently rubbed her head to alleviate the slight headache she had. Her mind was incredibly fuzzy as she wondered how she ended up here. Once she looked around at all of the injured students, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder from their pained moans.

    When she finally collected herself, Carmen began to recount the events from earlier and her eyes went wide. She threw the sheets off of her bed and quickly got up, rushing out of the room and down the hall. In a panic, Carmen looked everywhere to find her friends, hoping everyone was okay.

    She rounded the corner and finally saw a few familiar faces, Cassidy, Caleb, and Mariah. But as she approached, she noticed that Cassidy was sobbing loudly. Immediately to their left was a wall with a few pieces of paper pinned to them. As Carmen got closer, her heart beat rapidly. Caleb looked up and saw Carmen walking over, causing him to rush in her direction. His pace made it seem like he didn¡¯t want her to see something.

    ¡°Carmen, I don¡¯t think you-¡± He hesitantly said, but stopped talking as she walked right past him.

    She stood in front of the wall and scanned the contents attached to it. ¡°Missing or deceased¡± was written in bold at the top of one of the papers. Her eyes went line by line until eventually stopping. Directly in the middle of the list was a painful discovery.

    Rivell Munis - DECEASED

    ¡°How? T-There¡¯s no way. Surely it was just a bad dream...¡± She softly said, not wanting to believe that her first true friend was no longer around.

    Carmen¡¯s mind went blank and the world around her stopped. Nothing made sense to her anymore. Caleb came in from behind and pulled her away. He tightly hugged her and tried his best to comfort Carmen during this incredibly hard time. However, Carmen didn¡¯t hug him back nor did she cry, she just stood there with a blank and lost expression. After a brief moment, Carmen slowly pushed Caleb off of her and began walking away aimlessly.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mariah asked with a concerned tone.

    Carmen gave no response and continued on down the hall. Mariah was about to follow after her but Caleb quickly grabbed her arm, shaking his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave her be for now.¡±

    They looked on at Carmen walking in the distance as the sounds of Cassidy¡¯s cries echoed in the hallway.

    Carmen walked in silence for a while before arriving back at her dorm room. She laid on her bed and stared at the ceiling, wondering what went so wrong. She gripped the silver and black pendant around her neck tightly, pondering deeply.

    ¡°Mother.. Homura.. I wish I could ask you guys what to do in this situation¡­ I feel so¡­ Numb.¡± She quietly muttered under her breath.

    Carmen rolled over on her side and assumed the fetal position, still gripping her pendant tightly. She laid there and stared at the wall, still not fully processing or grieving the loss of Rivell.

 MW VOL V - CH 22: Tangled With Grief

    The following morning, Caleb found his way to the girl''s dormitory, plagued with great worry for Carmen. He hadn''t heard so much of a peep from her since last night''s devastating events. Caleb felt that he must do something to quell her anguish, even if for a little bit.

    Caleb arrived at her door and knocked a couple times, the sound echoing through the empty hallway. No response came. He waited for a brief moment and tried again, this time increasing the intensity with each knock. Once again, her room remained silent.

    "Hey Carmen, it''s me, Caleb! I just, uh, want to see if you''re okay." He said as he patiently awaited a reply.

    To no one''s surprise, Carmen gave no response.

    "C''mon Carmen, talk to me..."

    Caleb gently placed his hand on the door and stood by for a few more moments, hoping that she would let him inside. Unfortunately, his efforts were futile and after one last, hefty knock, he decided to call it quits. Caleb sighed and walked away from the door, hanging his head in defeat.

    Three days had now gone by, but Carmen still hadn¡¯t left her dorm room. Even though many more people came to check on her, she continued to lay in the same position, silently staring at the wall. Nothing mattered to her in this moment of darkness and despite the amount of concern people showed her, Carmen made no effort to engage. However, little did she know that a fire was brewing outside of her door.

    Having now hit the limits of her patience and worry, Mariah suddenly blasted her way into the room with a fed up expression on her face. The searing hot flames from her Manifest danced along the edges of door frame as she deeply stared at Carmen.

    ¡°Alright Carmen! I know you¡¯re sad and going through a difficult time, but you still need to take care of yourself! At least come to the cafe and eat something, it¡¯s been three days!¡± She exclaimed, showing great concern for her health and well being.

    Carmen didn''t move a muscle as she continued to lay there silently. Mariah stomped her foot into the ground and walked over to Carmen''s bed with a determined cadence. She proceeded to nag and yell, hoping to get Carmen riled up enough to respond. After multiple minutes of being absolutely annoying, Carmen finally sat up and glared at Mariah with her red eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look at me like that missy! I¡¯m just trying to help you get better and trust me, food will definitely do the trick!¡± Mariah said, giving Carmen a thumbs up.

    Mariah showed a big grin before reaching out and opening the curtains. The bright sunlight quickly bathed her bed, causing Carmen to squint her eyes.

    As the light hit her, Mariah saw just how much of a mess Carmen was. The bags under her tired eyes were incredibly dark and puffy. Her hair was unkempt and she reeked of slight body odor. Needless to say, Carmen had seen better days. Despite this, Mariah didn¡¯t care one bit as she grabbed Carmen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go! You can mope around later!¡±

    Mariah smiled and pulled Carmen out of bed. Carmen gave very little resistance as she slid off of the sheets and onto the cold marble floor. Once she stood up, Carmen stared off into the distance with a blank, empty gaze. Mariah quickly got behind her and pushed, guiding Carmen out of the room and down the steps. The trip to the cafeteria was fairly silent until Carmen finally spoke up.

    ¡°Elise¡­ Where is she?¡± She softly asked with a strained voice.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s still in the infirmary. During all the commotion, she sprained her ankle pretty bad. She should be healed up by the end of the day. We can go see her if you want.¡± Mariah replied with a toothy grin.

    Carmen nodded and they arrived at the east wing of the main building where one of the many cafeterias were located. The two walked through the debris littered halls and as they looked through the windows, they could see the destruction on the west side of campus. It was completely flattened and obliterated, as though a bomb had gone off. Carmen immediately remembered what happened and realized that her abilities were the cause of all that destruction.

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy how much has happened over the past few days. I¡¯ll catch you up to speed once we sit and eat.¡± Mariah said, quickening her pace once the cafeteria came into view.

    After arriving and ordering food, they took their seat at an empty table. Carmen ate a few small bites before asking a question.

    ¡°So¡­ What have I missed?¡±

    Mariah wiped her mouth and sat her utensils down. She looked Carmen in the eyes and took a deep breath before responding.

    ¡°Well, quite a bit actually. Yesterday, the Olunas Guard came and arrested Lady Ravala. Apparently she used her mind abilities to take control of multiple students and had them assault the school. They said they found documents and journal entries about this elaborate plan to take the Headmaster¡¯s position and run the school her way.¡± Mariah replied with a serious tone.

    ¡°They suspect that the Headmaster was sent away somewhere remote by her command, because they still haven¡¯t located him at all.¡± She added, picking up her fork and taking another bite of food.

    Carmen was dumbfounded by what she was hearing.

    ¡°What?¡± She softly said, not processing anything Mariah had said.

    ¡°Yeah, it was so crazy to hear all of this. I had no idea Lady Ravala was that strong, though she did always seem so stiff and bitter. I could definitely see how she would want to be the one in charge. It''s honestly a perfect little plan if you think about it.¡± Mariah replied with a chuckle, continuing to stuff her face with more food. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!!! Not true at all! What about the purple pills and the dead students under the school?? What about the Headmaster¡¯s evil schemes!?¡± Carmen exclaimed, staring Mariah in the eyes.

    ¡°Huh!? What are you-¡±

    Mariah was swiftly cut off by Carmen¡¯s sharp voice, increasing in volume with each passing second.

    ¡°I literally fought the Headmaster before he left! He¡¯s the one that killed Rivell!!! Ask Cassidy!¡± Carmen continued, growing frustrated by the false information that had been circulating.

    Mariah was perplexed by all of the word vomit coming from Carmen, not understanding anything she was talking about.

    ¡°We talked to Cassidy about what happened, but she said everything after the initial attack is a blur. All she remembers is waking up next to Rivell¡¯s dead body. She hit her head pretty hard during all the commotion, so it¡¯s no surprise she can¡¯t remember anything that happened.¡± Mariah replied, growing mored concerned about Carmen.

    Carmen couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Her mind raced to piece things together, but nothing added up.

    ¡°Well, what about all of the students that went berserk!? The pills are what made them transform! Surely the Olunas Guard could see that similarity between them, right!?¡±

    ¡°What pills do you keep talking about? No one has mentioned anything about that. And no, none of the affected students remember anything about that night. It¡¯s almost as though their minds were wiped or something, must¡¯ve been a side effect from Lady Ravala¡¯s ability.¡± Mariah replied with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°B-But¡­ That doesn¡¯t make any sense. How can they not remember anything about these?¡±

    Carmen reached into her skirt pocket and noticed that the pill she took from the basement was no longer inside. She frantically dug around, desperately trying to grab hold of something that wasn¡¯t there. Her eyes went incredibly wide as panic began to set in. Mariah set her fork down and leaned forward, pressing her hand against Carmen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? You haven¡¯t slept in days, maybe your mind is playing tricks on you or something.¡± Mariah calmly said, trying to quell her tension.

    These words did nothing but irritate Carmen further, causing her to slap Mariah¡¯s hand away. Carmen quickly stood up and angrily glared at her. Mariah flinched at the intense blood lust permeating from Carmen, but before she could speak, Carmen stormed out of the cafeteria.

    ¡°What the hell is up with her?¡± Mariah muttered, having never seen Carmen act like this before.

    Carmen walked down the hall with many thoughts racing through her head. Something deeper was going on and she couldn¡¯t quite figure out the why or how behind it all. As she navigated the building, multiple students would stop her and ask how she was doing. The amount of questions she received about that day was overwhelming and she began to feel suffocated. The world around her spun as her exhausted mind hit its limits.

    Carmen sprinted out of the building and into the woods, desperately wanting to be somewhere quiet so she could gather her thoughts. After aimlessly wandering around, she eventually found herself at the clearing where she and Varric would train. She located the fallen tree on the opposite side and took a seat, looking up at the cold winter sky as she sighed.

    Even though it was freezing outside, the amount of numbness she felt completely dulled the chilly air. A few moments passed until she heard the grass rustling behind her. Carmen looked over and saw Varric walking up with his arms crossed, clearly not in a good mood.

    ¡°You¡¯ve missed three days of training in a row¡­ Where have you been?¡± He asked with an annoyed tone, not pleased that his time had been wasted.

    Carmen gave him no response, she simply looked forward again. Varric sighed and took a seat next to her. They sat there in silence for a few minutes until Varric softly spoke.

    "I heard about what happened at the school..."

    Once he mentioned LaVeda, he noticed that Carmen flinched slightly as she looked down at the ground with a somber expression. Varric sighed again before placing his rigid hand on top her head.

    ¡°If you need to cry, I¡¯ll allow it¡­ I won¡¯t think you¡¯re weak for doing so, but only for today though.¡± He said with a rare gentle tone. As soon as the words left his mouth, a single tear streaked down her face.

    ¡°Why¡¯s it always me? Everyone close to me always gets hurt¡­ Why me?¡± She muttered under her breath.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t told Rivell to come along, he¡¯d.. He¡¯d still be alive¡­ He should¡¯ve stayed behind and helped the other students, but I insisted that he help us instead. His b-blood is on my hands¡­¡±

    Carmen¡¯s voice began to tremble, causing her to pause for a brief moment. Varric silently waited for her to continue as a chilly gust of wind blew through the clearing.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I don¡¯t need to be here anymore, everyone would be better off. If I wasn¡¯t around, no one would have to suffer¡­¡± She added, tears now beginning to funnel down her cheeks.

    ¡°Stop it¡­¡±

    Varric¡¯s voice was incredibly stern as it cut through the air. He wasn¡¯t going to entertain these thoughts of hers at all.

    ¡°Sometimes things happen that are out of your control and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Never blame yourself for the demise of others, it¡¯s disrespectful to those that have fallen or experienced those hardships. Life will move forward the way it wants to move forward, regardless of your actions.¡± Varric added, his voice growing more direct and fatherly.

    Carmen didn¡¯t respond, she simply looked down at the ground sulking. It was clear that his words were going in one ear and out the other. When he noticed her lack of reaction, Varric gripped Carmen¡¯s shoulder and turned her towards him.

    ¡°Look at me! Don¡¯t you dare throw your life away because of a few rough patches, you¡¯re stronger than that. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t be like me, wishing and hoping life was different than the cards dealt to you. Wasting your life away and becoming stagnant¡­ It¡¯s miserable and I don¡¯t need you going through this either.¡±

    Varric¡¯s voice was quite different as he hesitated through his words, no longer sounding like the hardened veteran he was. It almost seemed as though he needed to tell himself these words as well.

    Once Carmen¡¯s eyes met with his and she processed what Varric said, Carmen burst into tears. Her cries were loud and filled with pain as the deep sorrow finally surfaced. Varric brought her head in close to his chest, prompting Carmen to grip his shirt tightly and sob uncontrollably. Varric didn¡¯t speak a single word as she had her moment of grief.

    An hour went by and Carmen¡¯s loud cries eventually turned into soft whimpers. She had fallen soundly asleep on Varric¡¯s chest, resting for the first time in days. When the cold winter air blew by, he could feel Carmen trembling in his arms.

    ¡°Geez, what am I going to do with you, kid?¡± Varric muttered with a slightly annoyed sigh.

    He took off his coat and put it around her as he picked her up. Carmen remained asleep while he carried her away into the woods.

    After a short trek, they arrived at a little cabin not too far from the clearing. The cabin had a simple porch, a stone chimney, and a small well off to the left side. He walked up the steps and entered the building, shutting the door swiftly to combat the cold air.

    Varric placed Carmen on his couch and walked over to the fireplace. He pointed his finger at the wood already placed inside and exerted his Core Energy. A fire immediately ignited, lighting up the room with a deep orange and yellow hue. As he stoked the fire to a more controllable level, the embers playfully danced in the air. Varric fetched some blankets and placed them over Carmen.

    ¡®Sucks she had to go through all that, but¡­ I¡¯m grateful for it. Made me realize what I need to start doing to move forward. I¡¯ve gotta get back on my feet and take hold of my life again.¡¯

    Varric let out a soft sigh as he slightly brushed strands of silver hair away from her face. He stepped back and went to his own room, closing the door behind him and laying down on his bed. His conversation with Carmen played back in his head over and over as he stared at the ceiling. Eventually he closed his eyes and took a short nap, resting from an emotional afternoon.

 MW VOL V - CH 23: Tragic Lies

    Carmen slowly opened her eyes as the following morning came, her face now illuminated by an orange glow peeking through the window. She sat up on the couch and looked around, not finding this environment familiar in the slightest.

    ¡®Where am I?¡¯

    She averted her gaze to the left and took note of the quaint little cabin walls. Suddenly, a door across the room opened up and a shirtless man walked out, shrouded by the bathroom''s steam. Upon closer inspection, he was clean shaven, his hair cut to a normal length and wrapped in a little bun, and his physique was incredibly chiseled. Despite the muscular tone of his chest, there was a long scar that raced down to his stomach. It still seemed fairly fresh, barely a year old.

    Feeling a little on edge, Carmen slowly backed away on the couch as she didn''t recognize who this was. The man walked forward until the light from the fireplace revealed his face.

    ¡°V-Varric!?¡± She asked with a confused expression.

    ¡°Who else would it be? Little brat.¡± He replied in his usual annoyed tone.

    Varric walked past her and into his kitchen, grabbing a small cup of water. Carmen was shocked by his sudden change in appearance, caught off guard by his surprisingly good looks. She eventually came back to her senses and posed a question.

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°My place, or rather, one of my places. You fell asleep outside so I brought you here.¡± He replied, taking a quick sip from his cup.

    ¡°Oh.. I see.¡±

    Carmen continued to look around, finding it interesting that someone like Varric Clover would live in such a cute little place.

    ¡°Will you stop gawking at my cabin and take a bath already? You stink¡­¡± Varric barked, pointing his finger towards the bathroom.

    She smelled her arm and grimaced as the stench attacked her nose. Wasting no more time, Carmen quickly got up and walked to the bathroom, closing the door gently.

    The room was surprisingly tidy and on the furthest wall was a little tub filled with steaming water. She undressed and hopped into the soothing, soapy water. Even though the tub was quite small, having barely enough space for her to stretch her legs out, Carmen couldn''t help but relax from the water''s warmth. She stared at the ceiling and pondered many thoughts as the the minutes ticked away. Once she finished cleaning herself, Carmen noticed that there weren¡¯t any towels on the nearby rack.

    ¡°Varric! Do you have towels!?¡± She yelled out, hoping he could hear her from inside.

    Without warning, the door flew open and Varric stood there holding two towels, looking directly at her naked body. Carmen quickly covered her lady parts with her hands and squealed.

    ¡°What the hell!! Don¡¯t you know how to knock!?¡± She exclaimed, angrily blushing from embarrassment.

    ¡°Oh please, I have no interest in that underdeveloped body of yours. Are you going to take these towels or what?¡± He replied, showing zero interest in her birthday suit.

    Carmen quickly snatched the towels out of his hands and slammed the door in his face. She dried herself off and after getting dressed, she walked towards the kitchen. As she continued to dry her silver hair with one of the towels, Carmen glared at Varric with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°Come over and eat.¡± Varric said, his tone incredibly short as he sat at the table.

    Carmen laid down her towel and reluctantly pulled out a chair. In front of her was a bowl of simple porridge and a cup of water. Carmen picked up the spoon and dipped it into the thick, piping hot brown soup. Once she took a bite, she noticed the large scar on Varric¡¯s exposed chest again, growing more curious about it.

    ¡°Where did you get that?¡± She asked with great interest.

    He sat his cup down and looked at Carmen with a blank expression.

    ¡°Where do you think? That damn sister of yours gave it to me¡­ It¡¯s the only scar I¡¯ve ever gotten in my life.¡± Varric replied with an annoyed tone, remembering his defeat to Azhane during the war a year ago.

    ¡°Oh.. Right, sorry.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯re you apologizing for? I¡¯m the one that thought it would be a good idea to fight that woman.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think it would be a good idea? Do you guys not already know each other¡¯s strength?¡± Carmen questioned, growing curious about the respect between Calamity class Vestas.

    ¡°We do, but unlike the other Vestas in my class, I¡¯m not afraid of the challenge. I always like to know where I stand amongst the many others out there.¡± Varric said, his voice sounding slightly excited by this conversation.

    ¡°And believe it or not, we Calamity class Vestas rarely, if ever, fight each other. It would cause too many problems politically and environmentally. So the moment I was given the opportunity to fight one of the most feared Vestas in my class, I couldn¡¯t wait to take her on.¡± He added, now reaching for the newspaper on the opposite side of the table.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I guess that makes sense. Now I see why they don¡¯t have a ranking for you guys, since there¡¯s no way to see how you all stack up against each other.¡± Carmen replied, enjoying her surprisingly tasty bowl of porridge.

    ¡°A ranking would be entirely pointless because you can¡¯t quantify our strength based on resonance level alone. Our range of abilities have too much utility and unless we fight each other, there¡¯s no way to see who truly counters who.¡±

    ¡°Have you fought anyone else?¡± Carmen wondered, feeling a little surprised that Varric was being this chatty.

    ¡°Besides Azhane, I¡¯ve fought Von Melrose and Jonn Ravenfell. Von is almost as strong as me, but my barriers are too much for him to overcome. Jonn Ravenfell was¡­ Well.. Let¡¯s just say that I had to retreat from my mission because of him.¡±

    Slight irritation leaked into Varric¡¯s tone as he remembered that moment in his life.

    ¡°Oh wow, was he that strong?¡±

    ¡°Fuck yeah he is. I¡¯d say he and your sister are pretty neck and neck as far as strength goes. Only difference is that he actually knows how to fight. He¡¯s definitely a Blade Monarch for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by he knows how to fight? Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s the same strength as my sister?¡±

    Carmen was confused by his statement, not knowing the difference between the two.

    ¡°The thing that makes your sister so strong is her ability and her Manifest. Sure she knows how to utilize her abilities to the absolute fullest, but her Manifest pretty much operates on its own. It¡¯ll do everything in its power to fight for and protect her. You take those two things away and she¡¯s as useless as a doorknob. No talent for combat at all.¡± He replied with a nonchalant tone, putting the newspaper down and looking Carmen in her eyes.

    ¡°But Jonn Ravenfell, he¡¯s a true fighter. There isn¡¯t a Vesta alive that can beat him in a close quarters fight, abilities or not, and it isn¡¯t even close. Then you throw in his powers and high resonance level on top of that? Pfft, you¡¯ve got a dangerous man. It¡¯s honestly comical how unfair of a fight it would be.¡± He added with a snicker, taking one last sip of water.

    ¡°Huh, I never thought about it like that. Interesting¡­¡±

    ¡°Power isn¡¯t everything. Your abilities can be incredible, but if you don¡¯t train your body and learn the fundamentals of combat, what good is it? Someone with more knowledge and experience than you will pick up on that quickly and easily exploit it. Never forget that.¡±

    "Got it. Are you ever going to challenge anyone else?" Carmen asked.

    Varric sat his cup down and took a brief moment to think.

    "I dunno, maybe. There''s only seven of us, so it''s not like I have a lot of options. Besides Jonn, Azhane, and Von, everyone else is a bit too elusive. There''s not a chance in hell I''ll get to fight the Ocean Goddess Lovell and the other two Calamity Class Vestas are so shrouded in mystery, no one even knows who they are or what they look like. Bunch of cowards if you ask me." He replied, crossing his arms in a disapproving manner.

    "I see..."

    ''Now I understand why Azhane has kept Priscilla and Solana hidden for so long. Revealing two more Calamity Class Vestas to the public could have some serious implications, especially if someone like Varric catches wind of them.''

    Carmen couldn''t help but feel uneasy by the idea of her teacher fighting against people she cared about again. She placed her spoon down and leaned back in her chair, trying to clear her mind of such negative thoughts.

    Varric began to stand from the chair and picked up Carmen¡¯s empty bowl, taking it to the sink to wash it out. Carmen thanked him and reached for the newspaper, flipping to the first page to further pass the time. As she glanced over the many articles, her eyes went incredibly wide at the biggest headline: LaVeda University Tragedy - The Principle Exposed!

    Underneath the title was a large image of Lady Ravala in shackles as she was getting pushed into a carriage. Carmen immediately spit water out of her mouth, nearly choking from the nonsense that she had just read.

    ¡°The hell is wrong with you?¡± Varric said with an irritated cadence, finding her actions to be out of line.

    Carmen ignored him as she buried her head into the paper, reading line after line with the utmost focus.

    Tragedy struck LaVeda University earlier this week as the principal of 18 years, Ravala Tidus, criminally used her mind control ability to take over multiple students within the school. Her powers transformed them into savages, forcing them to brutally attack other students and destroy the campus grounds. It is believed that she did this to create enough chaos to later point the finger at the longstanding Headmaster, Reginald Quinn. Proving his inability to lead and protect the school properly.

    Olun Authorities have reported that Ravala planned to have the Headmaster leave the premises to seem as though he abandoned his post, all while she stepped up and helped the students in their time of dire need. This information was fully documented in various journals hidden within her office desk and scattered throughout her home in Eastern Olunas. All details were laid out with immaculate detail, proving just how elaborate of a plan this tragic event was.

    Many students were injured from the assault and the Headmaster is still missing. A search party will continue to extend their efforts, hoping to figure out his whereabouts.

    Authorities have questioned Ravala Tidus extensively, however she has continued to feign ignorance and claim that she had no involvement, despite all of the overwhelming evidence against her. A trial will be held in the coming weeks, but for now she will remain in custody with the Olun Knights.

    Carmen couldn¡¯t believe her eyes at the lies she was reading. The article made her sick to her stomach as she read it again, making sure she wasn¡¯t going crazy.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± She exclaimed, slamming her hands on the table.

    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Varric responded, wondering what had gotten her so worked up.

    Carmen proceeded to explain everything to Varric mentioning the pills, the dead bodies she found, her fight with the Headmaster, and the strange masked man.

    ¡°Everything in this paper is a lie! They don¡¯t even mention the amount of people that died during all this mess!! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± She yelled, feeling furious by this false retelling of such a tragic event.

    ¡°Hmm, seems like someone doesn¡¯t want the world to know what really went down. Wouldn¡¯t be the first time something like this happened. What did that man say his name was?¡± Varric replied, crossing his arms and pondering all of the information he just learned.

    "He called himself Watcher Delandy. Have you heard of him?"

    "Watcher Delandy? Hmm, doesn''t ring a bell. I''ve had run ins with all kinds of dangerous and strange people, but I''ve never seen anyone wearing a white mask with a tuxedo." Varric said as he stroked his chin with great intrigue.

    Upon hearing his response, Carmen quickly stood from her seat and rushed towards the door, newspaper still in hand.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He curiously asked as he watched Carmen take one of his coats.

    ¡°I need to contact my sisters, surely they know something about all of this. I¡¯ll catch you later and thanks for the help yesterday!¡± She said, running out of the door and closing it behind her.

    ¡°Oookay¡­ Well then.¡±

    Varric stood there with a blank stare, feeling that things moved a bit too quickly for his liking.

    ''Whatever she''s gotten herself into, I hope I did enough to prepare her for it. This sounds like it could get messy real fast if she''s not careful.''

    He leaned back against his kitchen counter top and continued to ponder a few thoughts, hoping that Carmen would be able to handle whatever was coming in her future.

 MW VOL V - CH 24: Farewell

    After a chilly sprint through the woods, Carmen rushed back to campus and found her way to the messaging center. As she ascended the steps, she noticed that they had finished their ¡°maintenance¡± and the door was accessible again. Carmen stepped inside and quickly signed herself in, choosing a booth at the very back of the room.

    She took a seat and placed her hand on the nearby slate, pouring a small amount of her Core Energy into it as she stared at the mirror in front of her. Within a few seconds, the slate glowed a dull green color and the mirror began shifting the image. As it swirled, Zalthia¡¯s face eventually came into view.

    ¡°Carmen, are you alright? I heard what happened at the school.¡± She said with a look of great concern.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. But, what all do you know?¡± Carmen asked, curious to hear what everyone else had been told about the events that transpired at LaVeda.

    ¡°Hmm, all the reports we¡¯ve gotten stated that Lady Ravala conjured up this elaborate plan to take over the university and that she used her abilities on students, making them rampage around like savages. I had no idea she was even capable enough to pull something like that off. To control that many people as an Amethyst Class Vesta is pretty unheard of.¡±

    ¡°NO! None of that is true!!¡± Carmen exclaimed, shaking her head rigorously.

    She proceeded to tell Zalthia everything that actually happened, not missing a single detail. Zalthia¡¯s eyes went wide as she listened, shocked by how ridiculous it all sounded.

    ¡°Are you serious?? I had no idea LaVeda was doing stuff like that behind the scenes.¡± Zalthia chimed in, still processing this information.

    ¡°Yeah, but worst of all¡­ When I fought against The Headmaster, he¡­ He¡­¡±

    Carmen paused for a moment as grief began to creep back into her mind.

    ¡°He what?¡±

    After a brief silence, Carmen sighed and looked Zalthia directly in her eyes with the most pained expression she had ever shown.

    ¡°He killed Rivell¡­ Rivell¡¯s gone, Zalthia.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s voice was soft as she lowered her head, still saddened by the loss of her close friend.

    ¡°WHAT!? Why did he do such a thing!?¡± Zalthia exclaimed, wanting to better understand the situation.

    ¡°Headmaster Quinn was about to attack Cassidy while she was unconscious and so, Rivell got in between them to protect her. I saw the Headmaster¡¯s arm go straight through him. There was so much blood¡­¡±

    ¡°My goodness, that¡¯s just absurd¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Carmen.¡±

    Zalthia wanted to comfort her little sister in yet another difficult time, but she honestly couldn¡¯t muster up any words to say. Carmen nodded with a forced smile, appreciating the attempt.

    ¡°And what happened next? Did Headmaster Quinn flee or something?¡± Zalthia asked, not wanting to linger on the topic of Rivell¡¯s death for long.

    ¡°No, I fought him one on one, but this time it was weird. Something about me changed¡­ I remember opening my eyes and feeling this incredible rush of Core Energy radiating throughout my body. It was like my power had increased tenfold and my senses heightened to the absolute max. I saw my reflection in a nearby mirror and I didn¡¯t look like myself at all.¡±

    Carmen looked down at her shaky hands as she remembered the feeling.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t look like yourself? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I looked like a Boundless. My hair turned white, I grew horns, had lines on my face, and my eyes were gray. I know I¡¯m a half blood, but that kind of transformation just seems insane to me.¡±

    Carmen leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms, trying to wrap her brain around how her body changed so much.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. You might want to talk to Solana about that. I¡¯m sure she can give you more clarity on what happened.¡± Zalthia replied.

    ¡°Yeah, probably. But anyways, it took me all of a few seconds to defeat him and just as I was going to finish him off, this strange man showed up. He wore an all white mask and said his name was Watcher Delandy. After he appeared, I passed out. That¡¯s pretty much all I can remember.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, Watcher Delandy? I¡¯ve never heard of him. But, to think you would have to go through something like that at LaVeda is absurd. Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±

    Zalthia¡¯s sisterly concern was on full display as she awaited Carmen¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Mhmm, I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry. But, is there anything you guys can do about this? Surely there must be a way to get this information out there.¡± Carmen wondered with a hopeful expression. To her surprise, Zalthia shook her head.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have the authority to do anything. Since LaVeda is located in Olun, it¡¯s completely under the jurisdiction of the Olun Kingdom. Volaire provides a small amount of funding in sponsorships, but outside of that we have no say or control over anything that happens at that school. We have more control over DuneVeil Academy since they¡¯re within our borders.¡± Zalthia replied with a sigh, feeling bad that she couldn¡¯t have been of more help.

    ¡°Ah shoot, I was hoping that wouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and if we were going to drop a bombshell like that against a school of that size, we would need a mountain of evidence and proof to back it up. I believe you one hundred percent, but I¡¯m not sure how easy it would be to convince the general public. Especially if someone¡¯s gone through the trouble of covering everything up and with such precision as well. I can do some digging on my end, but I can¡¯t promise anything will come of it.¡± Zalthia added.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Carmen nodded her head and understood where Zalthia was coming from, not pressing her any further on the issue.

    ¡°Alright, well that¡¯s all I wanted to talk to you about. We still don¡¯t know what the school is going to do about the rest of the semester, but I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find out.¡± Carmen said with a smile, saying her goodbyes to Zalthia and ending the transmission.

    Once she saw her reflection in the mirror, her smile quickly transitioned to a pained and anxious frown.

    ''I guess it''s time I let Sarah know the news...''

    Carmen hesitated before placing her hand on the slate, feeling immense levels of anxiety welling up inside of her. She exerted her Core Energy and waited as she watched the mirror swirl. However, to her surprise, Sarah''s face never appeared. She tried again and again, hoping that her transmission would go through, but the mirror continued to swirl endlessly.

    ''That''s odd. Maybe she''s busy with something? I''ll have to try again later.''

    She got out of her seat and headed for the exit, her mind going around in circles as she tried to figure out what to do next. Upon exiting the building, Carmen saw Caleb off in the distance, looking around. He noticed her and sprinted towards her direction.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡± He said as he caught his breath.

    ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± Carmen asked with a confused expression.

    Caleb quickly grabbed her hand and started to walk towards the back of campus.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    They went through the woods, not making much conversation as they continued to hold hands. Eventually the two found themselves at a cliff side that overlooked the many trees below and the Melspire mountains in the distance. This was the same place Caleb had taken her at the beginning of the school year. When they got to the peak of the cliff, Carmen saw Mariah, Elise, Cassidy, and a student she didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°What¡¯re you guys doing here?¡± Carmen asked with a surprised tone.

    ¡°To talk about what happened that night. Tell them what you told me, Carmen.¡± Elise replied with a serious expression.

    A brief silence came over the group as all eyes were now on her. Carmen nodded and began telling them everything from the very beginning. She mentioned the dead bodies, the pills, the fight with the Headmaster, Rivell¡¯s untimely demise, and Watcher Delandy. Once she finished speaking, the group was dumbfounded by her story.

    ¡°Are you serious!? That''s insane.¡± Caleb said with great shock.

    ¡°Yeah, I thought you were talking nonsense yesterday, but when I met with Elise she told me a lot of the same things. Sounds even more insane now that I have the full story.¡± Mariah added with a shake of the head.

    ¡°Mhmm, this school is so corrupt. Who knows how long they''ve been doing stuff like this and getting away with it. We''ve got to spread the word in any way we can!¡±

    Carmen stomped her foot down as she clenched her fist tightly. The thought of more students dying due to greed and gross negligence irritated her to no end.

    ¡°I agree, but how? Who could we tell that would help get the truth out there? My ties with the Ocean Goddess are of no help. It''s against Siestian custom to interfere with the affairs of other nations. Lady Lovell wouldn''t bat a single eye about this, especially since I''m relatively unharmed.¡± Cassidy said, her soft voice shaking with concern.

    ¡°I don''t think my family of Arista farmers will be of much help either¡­¡± Mariah added with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°I already asked my sister, but apparently we don''t have the authority to do anything since LaVeda isn''t a Volairen school¡­¡±

    The group went quiet until Caleb decided to speak up.

    ¡°My father will be in Olunas City in a few days for business. He has very close relations with King Crane, so I''ll try to get him to bring this up in their discussions. Hopefully that will trigger a deeper investigation.¡±

    ¡°Good, I''d bet anything that the King of Melspire wouldn''t allow such injustice to take place near their border.¡± Sebastian replied with a hopeful pump of the fist.

    A slight sigh of relief radiated throughout the group, bringing about a calmness that they hadn''t felt all week.

    ¡°So, now what?¡± Mariah asked.

    ¡°We head back and we wait. Nothing else to do ¡° Elise replied, crossing her arms as she leaned against a nearby tree.

    The group nodded and agreed, but before they could take their leave, Cassidy¡¯s soft voice caressed the airwaves.

    ¡°Actually, I have an idea. We should give Rivell and the other fallen students a proper send off.¡±

    Cassidy reached into her bag and took out multiple blue colored balloons with small lanterns dangling from the bottom.

    ¡°We Siestians have a custom where we send up a vessel in honor of those that have fallen. It symbolizes our thoughts and love being carried up to them.¡± Cassidy said with a somber smile. Everyone quickly agreed to partake, each taking a balloon for themselves.

    The group had a moment of silence as they paid their respects. When they all finished, Mariah walked over to everyone and lit their lanterns. She simply pointed her finger towards the wick inside, casually igniting it with a small flame.

    Once all of the lanterns were lit, the group let go at the same time. They slowly drifted into the sky as the wind carried them higher and higher. Not a single word was said while they looked on from below, admiring the flickering lights dancing in the sky. Cassidy and Carmen began to cry, remembering all of the good times they had with Rivell. The moment was quite emotional yet necessary to give them even the smallest bit of closure.

    After an hour passed by, the mood began to shift as light conversations were started amongst the group. Elise walked over to Carmen and gave her a hug of comfort. Carmen thanked her for the kind embrace and looked over to the boy standing next to Elise, feeling curious about him. The boy held out his hand and smiled before speaking.

    ¡°Terribly sorry to hear about your friend. He sounded like a cool guy, I wish I could¡¯ve met him.¡± He said with a soft, gentle tone.

    Carmen smiled and accepted his hand, shaking it with a light grip.

    ¡°Thanks for that, umm, sorry what was your name again?¡± She asked, not wanting to be rude.

    ¡°Ah right! I¡¯m Sebastian, pleased to meet you!¡±

    He quickly bowed his head after realizing his lack of manners.

    ¡°Sorry, he was with me when Caleb told me about this meeting. He said he wanted to pay his respects. I hope that¡¯s alright.¡± Elise added.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s no problem at all! Nice to meet you Sebastian.¡±

    Carmen smiled again, accepting his greeting. Elise and Sebastian started to walk away, but Carmen noticed something she didn¡¯t expect. The cold wind blew and a small leaf floated in the air, eventually landing in Elise¡¯s hair without her realizing it. Sebastian reached over and removed the leaf, clearly touching her head and showing it to her in the process. Elise didn¡¯t hesitate nor did she freak out, she simply gave him a warm smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Carmen muttered, shocked that Elise was completely fine despite being touched by another male.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like him or something?¡± Caleb asked, noticing that she was still looking at the two with great intention.

    ¡°Oh no, I just had a few things on my mind.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Sebastian. He¡¯s the 5th ranked first year and he¡¯s got a good head on his shoulders. He can be a little goofy at times, but Elise is in good hands with him.¡±

    Caleb chuckled as he spoke highly of his Phoenix Class comrade. Carmen nodded and before she could reply, Mariah was yelling from further down the hill.

    ¡°Hey Carmen! We¡¯re going to get some lunch, you want to come?¡± Mariah loudly said with a big grin.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡± Carmen replied, needing the distraction from such a somber moment.

    Before leaving, she turned around and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Take Care, Rivell. Olivia. I''ll find the ones responsible for this. I swear...¡± She softly said as she clinched her fist tightly.

    Carmen turned her attention back towards Mariah and rushed down the hill to join the group.

 MW VOL V - CH 25: A Devilish Grip

    After spending much of the afternoon with her friends, Carmen went back to her dorm alone and took a nap. When she awoke, the night sky greeted her from the window. She looked around their eerily quiet room and noticed that Elise wasn¡¯t back yet. Once Carmen got out of bed, she happened to see the newspaper sitting on her desk. She picked it up and scanned its contents again, causing irritation to race across her face.

    The anger she felt about the situation continued to eat away at her mind, prompting Carmen to ball it up and toss onto the floor. The paper bounced across the tile and ultimately struck her bag, hitting with enough force to tip it over. All of the contents inside began spilling out, including a peculiar black and gold card. The golden D.H. etched on the side sparkled in the windows light, calling for Carmen to retrieve it.

    ¡°I wonder if Murdoc knows anything about all of this?¡± Carmen muttered under her breath as she picked up the card.

    She took a second to ponder her decision, wondering if going back to Dead Haven was a good idea or not. Against her better judgement, she walked into her closet and changed into her simple, black battle uniform. After getting dressed, she quickly put on her dingy black wig and coat.

    Carmen opened the window and looked around outside, making sure that there was no one around to see her. Once she determined that the coast was clear, Carmen leapt out and flew towards the woods in the distance. She eventually landed in a secluded clearing a few miles from campus and took out the Dead Haven card, forcing her Core Energy into it. The card began to glow until that same sinister looking portal from before formed in front of her.

    She took a deep breath and reluctantly walked through it, wanting to get this over with as quickly as possible. Within a few short seconds, she was back at the warm, foggy, and damp forest area. Carmen quickly put up her hood and began retracing Varric¡¯s steps, not deviating at all from where he walked when they first came to this strange place.

    She continued in the same direction for a while until the familiar little shack came into view. Carmen got to the door and knocked four times, utilizing the same cadence that Varric had used. Moments later, a small window in the door slid over. Carmen showed the card to it and after the window quickly shut, the door unlocked itself and opened. Carmen walked inside and immediately headed for the elevator around the corner.

    Once Carmen stepped onto the old, rickety platform, the stressed wood creaked and popped as it accommodated her weight. The elevator began it''s decent and after a few grueling minutes passed, she was finally back inside of Dead Haven. The smell of smoke and must tickled her nose as she stepped forward into the busy streets. Carmen quickly navigated past all of the sketchy shops and buildings on her way to the DHCL arena.

    Half way through her trek, Carmen heard a loud screech to her left. She looked over her shoulder and saw a bunch of burly men trying to wrangle a young wyvern, forcing it back into a cage. Its pained wails echoed against the walls as they poked and prodded it with their Manifests. Carmen stood there watching it all unfold, wondering what else was going on inside of this peculiar looking tent. Within that same moment, an older gentleman with an impressive mustache and a green top hat walked up to her.

    ¡°Ahhhh I see you have a keen eye for beauty, young miss! Care to take a look at my wares?¡± He said with an excited tone, getting uncomfortably close to Carmen.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, no. I¡¯ve got to get goi-.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the man got behind her and began pushing her forward.

    ¡°Come along now, surely I¡¯ve got something you need!¡± He said with a big smile, his eyes glossy and filled with glee.

    As they entered the dark red tent, Carmen saw a sign that read ¡°Briswald¡¯s Batch¡± in a golden cursive font. The man continued to push her along until they got to the center of the large tent. He let go of her shoulders and began raising his hands into the air, spinning his body around like a lunatic.

    ¡°Welcome to my humble warehouse!¡± He exclaimed, sounding incredibly proud of this establishment he created.

    Carmen looked at him with great confusion, finding his actions and mannerisms to be quite strange.

    ¡°Soooo, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re Briswald?¡± Carmen asked, her eyebrows raising slightly as she awaited his reply.

    ¡°Correct! And this is my one stop shop for everything under the sun! Need a few slaves? We got them! Need a mythical, rare beast to fight alongside you?? We have you covered! Been wanting something to take the edge off or feed your inner temptations? By golly we¡¯ve got it! Anything you need and Briswald will point you in the right direction!¡± He explained, giving Carmen the full spiel about his business.

    ¡°Yeaah, sorry, I¡¯m not interested in buying anything. I really need to-.¡±

    ¡°You can at least take a look! I promise you¡¯ll find something of great use here. Our paths didn¡¯t cross for nothing!¡± Briswald said, getting close to her face and smiling.

    Carmen quickly backed away and sighed.

    ¡°Ugh, fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Splendid!! Follow me this way.¡±

    Briswald bowed and motioned his arms to the left, pointing them in the direction of some cages. Carmen followed after him, wondering what he could possibly want to show her.

    They passed multiple cages filled with rare animals, beasts from the Core Depths, and people from all walks of life. He gave explanations for everything he showed her, not missing a single detail and trying his best to upsell them to Carmen.

    ¡°And these slaves right here would be perfect for maintaining a manor. If you act now, I¡¯ll give you a two for one deal, what do ya say?¡± Briswald asked while rubbing his hands together, hoping she would accept his offer.

    Carmen shook her head and looked at the frightened people inside, wondering how and why they ended up in such an awful place. However, just as they were about to walk away, one of the slaves caught her attention. It was a woman with messy black hair and greenish eyes. She looked like she had been through hell with how ravaged her body was.

    ¡®Why does she look so familiar? Have I met her before?¡¯ This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Before she could step closer to the cage, Briswald began to push her along again to show off the rest of his wares. He proceeded to guide her to other areas of the tent, showing her all kinds of trinkets and devices that could be useful in some situations. However, he ultimately had nothing of interest to Carmen.

    ¡°Look man, I¡¯m really not looking to buy anything today, okay?¡±

    Briswald looked down with a saddened frown, bummed that he couldn¡¯t get a sale from her.

    ¡°Okay¡­ May I at least know the name of the one to turn down my many, wonderful wares?¡± He asked with a pout.

    ¡°Uhh, the name¡¯s Petra¡­¡± Carmen replied as she made her way to the exit.

    ¡°Petra¡­ I see. Well, I hope it won¡¯t be long until we meet again. Next time I promise I¡¯ll have something you can¡¯t possibly pass on!¡±

    Briswald¡¯s demeanor shifted completely and he was back to his usual, chipper self. He bowed his head as Carmen left the tent, smiling deviously.

    Carmen quickly left the area, wanting to get away from that building as fast as she could. She continued on to the arena and as she approached the booth outside, Carmen saw a man with their feet propped up. He seemed to be deeply engrossed in a book of some sort, his eyes never leaving the pages.

    ¡°Um, excuse me. I need to speak with Murdoc. It''s urgent.¡± Carmen requested.

    ¡°They''re busy. Come another time.¡± He replied, still staring at the pages below.

    ¡°But, she told me to-¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf? I said they''re busy!!¡±

    The man finally looking up at Carmen as he slammed his book on the table. However, once he saw who was standing there, his demeanor changed completely.

    ¡°Oh, it''s you¡­¡±

    The man cleared his throat and straightened his posture, causing Carmen to raise her brow with confusion. Without saying another word, he looked back at the guards and motioned his head to the side. The guards quickly nodded and stepped aside without hesitation.

    ¡°Go down the hall and take three lefts. You should see some stairs. Murdoc will be there.¡± He said as the guards opened the heavy, steel plated door.

    Carmen gave him a nod and made her way inside. She cautiously proceeded down the musty and unkempt hallways, batting away cobwebs and smoky haze with each turn she took. When she arrived at the steps, she could hear Murdoc¡¯s all too familiar raspy voice.

    ¡°Leon, you''ve gotten sloppy. I expect more from you.¡± She said, her tone filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Sloppy?? What do you mean!?¡± Leon replied, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Yes, sloppy. I gave you a single target and yet somehow four people ended up dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch, they got in the way. Collateral damage, ya know?¡±

    Leon let out a light chuckle as he crossed his arms, making light of the situation. Murdoc leaned back in her chair and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Do better next time. You¡¯re pissing off my clients.¡± Murdoc said before lighting up a cigarette and taking a large puff.

    ¡°Ah c¡¯mon Murdoc, don¡¯t give me that. I always get the job done, don''t I? You¡¯d think after seven years you¡¯d have more trust in my methods.¡± He replied with an annoyed cadence, his voice growing louder with each word.

    ¡°Sugah'', trust is not a word in my vocabulary. I don¡¯t care how long you¡¯ve worked for me, I have no tolerance for sloppy methods. Tighten your shit up or get lost¡­¡±

    At this point, it was clear that Murdoc was done having this conversation. She glared at Leon through her silver rimmed glasses, sending a slight chill down his spine. However, before he could reply, Leon heard a subtle knock on the wall.

    They looked over at the office entrance and saw Carmen standing there. Murdoc¡¯s mood immediately shifted as her lips curled, forming a devious smirk. Leon cocked his head to the side with a fairly confused expression.

    ¡°Hmm, haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± He asked, trying to jog his memory.

    ¡°Uhh, I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Carmen replied with an awkward tone.

    Leon stared at her black wig and battle uniform, looking Carmen up and down for what felt like an eternity.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the guy with Elise¡¯s father? What is he doing here!?¡¯

    Carmen began to panic as he slowly approached her, hoping he wouldn¡¯t sniff out her true identity. However, just as he tried to investigate further, Murdoc spoke up.

    ¡°Leon, leave us. I¡¯ve got business with this girl.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    Leon continued his approach, walking past Carmen and closing the door behind him. Carmen breathed a sigh of relief as cigarette smoke wafted in the air.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be back and look at that, you¡¯re right on time.¡± Murdoc said with a smirk.

    ¡°Murdoc, I need to talk to you. I¡¯ve got a few questions to ask, got a sec?¡± Carmen replied, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°You want to talk to me? Un uh sugah'', that¡¯s not how things work down here. You want my help, then you need to do something for me first¡­¡±

    Murdoc¡¯s tone shifted as her eyes met with Carmen¡¯s, glaring at her as though she just made a grave mistake.

    ¡°Tch, I don¡¯t have time for this Murdoc, it¡¯s really urgent!!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, looks like you don¡¯t need my help then. Sorry kid.¡±

    Murdoc leaned back in her chair and started shuffling through some loose papers, completely disregarding Carmen¡¯s sense of urgency. Carmen was fed up with Murdoc''s lack of care and so she began to exert her Core Energy. Her blood lust boiled over as her power flooded the immediate area. Murdoc peered over her glasses and glared at Carmen yet again, unfazed by her show of strength.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve baring your fangs at me, little girl. Have you forgotten where you are? Try anything even remotely stupid and you¡¯ll go home tonight in a body bag, that much I promise you.¡± Murdoc said with absolute severity, her amber colored gaze piercing through Carmen¡¯s soul as they stared each other down.

    Suddenly, Carmen began to sense the presence of multiple people watching from all over. It was as though she had hundreds of eyes on her and the sensation sent shivers down her spine.

    ¡°Ugh, what do you want then?¡± Carmen asked with an irritated tone, ceasing her show of power and crossing her arms.

    ¡°I want you to fight of course. So many people have been asking about when Petra would enter the ring again. There¡¯s a lot of money riding on you, kid. But, the choice is yours. If you really need my help so badly, I¡¯m sure the decision¡¯ll be easy for you to make.¡±

    Carmen stood there for a few moments, silently thinking over the offer. She knew how dangerous this would be and that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to win again, but this was the only way she could probably get the answers she was searching for.

    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll fight in your stupid little league. But you better hold up your end of the bargain.¡± Carmen said with a determined cadence.

    ¡°That''s a good girl and of course, I never go back on my word.¡±

    Murdoc stood from her chair and handed Carmen a clipboard with a paper on it, instructing her to sign in. As Carmen walked over and went through the process of stamping her thumbprint, Murdoc¡¯s devious smile curled intensely.

    ¡°There, I signed in. Now what?¡± Carmen asked, crossing her arms again in an annoyed manner.

    Murdoc simply looked over her shoulder and nodded her head as though giving someone a direction. Suddenly, two large men appeared next to Carmen. They quickly grabbed her arms and shoulders, forcing her down to her knees with incredible strength. Carmen tried to fight against them, but for some reason her abilities weren¡¯t activating. She looked at their hands and noticed they were wearing these strange gloves that glowed a dull red color.

    ¡°What the hell, Murdoc!¡± Carmen exclaimed with red eyed rage.

    Murdoc approached and stood in front of Carmen, looking down at her with a cheeky smirk.

    ¡°Did I not say that If you came back down here of your own will, I wouldn¡¯t let you go? Well, I¡¯m just staying true to my word, sugah''.¡± Murdoc replied as she aimed her palm at Carmen, prompting one of the guards to move her hair away from her neck.

    Murdoc¡¯s hand started to glow brightly and Carmen began feeling a searing hot pain pressing against her neck. The feeling rushed down her spine and pulsed in her chest, growing hotter with each passing second. However, just as fast as it began, the pain subsided and Murdoc¡¯s hand stopped glowing.

    Upon the back of Carmen¡¯s neck was a small tattoo of an intricately designed D.H. insignia. It sizzled and smoked as the man let go of her hair, covering the mark. The two guards stopped holding onto Carmen before getting to their feet, leaving her down below.

    Carmen rubbed her neck, feeling the raised skin and heat coming from the newly formed insignia. When she looked up, Carmen was met with a devious smirk resting upon Murdoc''s face. Many thoughts raced through Carmen''s mind as she wondered what this woman had done to her.

 MW VOL V - CH 26: The Rules

    Carmen stared into Murdoc''s eyes as she searched for answers, not understanding why all of this was happening.

    ¡°What did you do to me!?¡± She exclaimed with a deep scowl.

    ¡°I put the mark of Dead Haven upon you. It¡¯ll keep you in check down below and up above.¡± Murdoc responded as she put her hands in her pockets, continuing to look down at Carmen.

    ¡°Keep me in check?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that mark will keep you from summoning your Manifest in Dead Haven. Whenever you enter this realm, it¡¯ll activate. However, once you go back to the surface, its other function will trigger. The moment you say a single word about Dead Haven or mention the mere name of it, the mark will kill you. No hesitation.¡±

    Murdoc¡¯s eyes were dark as she explained everything to Carmen.

    ¡°But why!?¡± Carmen asked, her voice slightly shaking from the stress.

    ¡°Because this is what happens to everyone that comes down into my world to play. You were lucky last time since that Idiot, Varric, brought you down here against your will for some stupid training purposes. But this time, you chose to dabble with this darkness. You made the choice and now, you belong to me.¡±

    Murdoc ended her statement with a smile, having fully caught Carmen in her deep webs. Carmen¡¯s heart beat rapidly as she realized what this meant. Sweat dripped down her forehead and she had no words to give, silently staring up at Murdoc with wide eyes.

    ¡°And don¡¯t even think about trying to run away or hide yourself. Thanks to that mark, I¡¯ll know where you are at all times. Pretty convenient, huh?¡±

    Murdoc turned around and began to walk towards the door. Carmen remained silent as she got to her feet, now knowing that there was nothing she could do to change this situation.

    ¡°Since you''re now an official member of my empire, there are only four simple rules you need to remember. One, never do a deed down here without some form of compensation. Everything has a cost in Dead Haven. Two, never speak the name Dead Haven to anyone outside of this establishment and only refer to it as ¡®Down Below¡¯ when you¡¯re on the surface. Three, when I call for you, you come with zero delay. You¡¯ll quickly learn that I¡¯m not a very patient person, so do get used to that.¡± Murdoc explained as she removed the paper from her clipboard, handing it to one of her guards.

    "And as for rule number four, my word is law. Whenever I give you a job or a task, you will do so without question. Even if I tell you to take a shit in the street, I expect you to put forth every ounce of effort to make that happen. Do I make myself clear?"

    Murdoc glared at Carmen through her thin, silver rimmed glasses, awaiting a response. Carmen simply nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°Good. Now that the formalities are out of the way, welcome to Dead Haven, Petra. I look forward to our very lucrative and productive future together.¡±

    She smiled at Carmen once again, motioning her hand towards the door. Before Carmen could say another word, the other guard pushed her from behind and forced her out of the room. He guided Carmen through the halls until they ended up in a small waiting room. Once inside, the guard slammed the door shut, leaving her alone for a time.

    Twenty minutes went by and Carmen prepared herself to go down into the arena. She had many thoughts racing through her mind as she entered the trap door, closing it behind her.

    ¡°Gah, I''m so stupid! Why did I think this would be a good idea?¡± She loudly muttered to herself, growing anxious about what the future held for her in this terrifying place.

    The trap door began descending and within a few moments, she arrived at the arena. The crowd was just as loud as she remembered and the lights blinded her the first chance they got. Carmen stepped forward and looked around, hearing the thousands of spectators cheer and chant her name.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, caaaaan you believe it!!!! Petra has returned to continue her streak of dominance!!! Many wondered when this day would come and it seems as though our wishes have come true!!!¡± Koga yelled out, getting the crowd even more amped up with his usual over the top theatrics.

    Carmen looked over towards the opposite side of the caged arena and saw the trap door open. Out walked a man with an average build and a scar upon his top lip, there really didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about him. His head darted around while he wore a scared expression upon his face. It was abundantly clear that he had never been down here before.

    ¡°The fourth match of the night is about to begin!!! We have Petra versus Conrad!! Petra entered the scene as a nobody, but quickly rose to stardom as she defeated the two time champion, Marquel Lion. She has a current record of fourteen wins and zero losses, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s looking to keep that streak going!!!¡± Koga exclaimed with great excitement.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°As for her opponent, welllll he¡¯s another rookie!! Conrad has no information on file as this is his first time participating in the DHCL!! Hopefully he can put on a show for us. Folks, let¡¯s give it up for our two fighters tonight!!!¡±

    Koga clapped his hands together as he zipped around the arena. The crowd cheered and moments later, the countdown began.

    3.. 2¡­ 1¡­ DING!

    Carmen quickly started her approach, knowing that this was no place to have sympathy for anyone. Even if this guy was a newbie, she couldn¡¯t afford to be complacent. Within seconds, she was in his face and swiftly kicked in his direction. Conrad¡¯s terrified face connected with her foot, sending spit and snot everywhere as he was thrown into the wall with great force.

    She looked over and hoped that this single blow was enough to end the fight, but to her surprise, Conrad stood up from the rubble. When she focused her gaze upon him, she noticed that his face was droopy and jiggled about like jello.

    ¡®What the hell? Is that his ability?¡¯

    Carmen took a couple steps back in anticipation, reassessing her approach to this fight. Conrad pulled on his face and let go, allowing his skin to recoil back into place like some kind of stretchy rubber.

    ¡°Woah, I was scared for no reason. That kick didn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Conrad said with a nervous laugh, surprised that he survived his first fight.

    Unfortunately, his moment of rest was short-lived. Carmen bolted towards him with incredible speed, skating through the air with near zero resistance. She enveloped her fist with dense gravitational force as she reared it back, preparing to strike with all of her strength.

    Before Conrad could even react, her heavy fist collided with his chest. However, despite the force of her blow, Carmen¡¯s fist sank into him. The elasticity of his body easily absorbed the brunt of her attack.

    Conrad smiled as her fist sank into his chest, sucking her in deeper and deeper. Carmen pulled back, but this man¡¯s force was growing stronger with each failed attempt. She kicked him in the side of his head, hoping to jar herself loose. Her efforts were wasted, but she noticed that his face didn¡¯t droop like before and that her kick actually managed to do some damage.

    ¡®Hm, it seems like he can only use that ability on one area of his body at a time.¡¯

    Carmen quickly looked up as an idea came to her mind.

    ¡°Ugh, let go of me!!¡± She exclaimed as she exerted her Core Energy with great intensity, causing them both to raise into the air.

    They hit the peak of the cage and quickly shifted positions, Conrad¡¯s back now facing downwards. The two immediately began plummeting down to the ground, dropping multiple stories in mere seconds. Carmen had increased their weight one hundred fold, causing them to crash with incredible speed and velocity.

    The dust eventually settled and out of the crater walked Carmen, wiping her arm off. Conrad was a flattened puddle of elastic skin, knocked completely unconscious as his body slowly receded back to normal.

    ¡°Petra wins!!!! What an electric first fight back!!!¡± Koga yelled as the bell rang, signaling Conrad¡¯s defeat and triggering a loud roar of cheers.

    Carmen immediately headed towards the waiting room as guards retrieved Conrad, carting him away in the opposite direction. Once she walked through the entrance and navigated around the large group of fighters, she saw a familiar face. Ray was sitting down at a nearby table, eating a bag of salted snacks while she awaited her name to be called.

    ¡°Ah, Ray!¡± Carmen said, making her way over quickly.

    Ray looked up and simply waved.

    ¡°I see you decided to come back, Ms. Superstar.¡± Ray said as Carmen pulled up a chair, popping a few more snacks into her mouth.

    ¡°Yeah, unfortunately¡­¡±

    Carmen sighed as she looked out into the room, wondering who she would fight next.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you sulking so much? You should be elated that you just won your match.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just have a lot on my mind.¡± Carmen replied, tapping her finger on the table with an anxious rhythm.

    The two sat there in silence for a few moments until Carmen spoke up.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you down here, Ray? There¡¯s no way you''re here just for fun.¡± Carmen asked, giving Ray her full attention.

    Ray looked surprised by the question and after pondering a brief thought, she balled up her bag of snacks.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a son up on the surface and he really wants to attend school next year, but we don¡¯t have the money to afford the tuition there. So¡­ I came down here looking for a way to earn some extra cash. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would¡¯ve never come to this hell hole.¡± Ray responded with a soft tone, thinking fondly about her child.

    ¡°Ah I see, that¡¯s nice. Hopefully you can give him what he wants, I¡¯m sure he deserves it.¡±

    Carmen gave Ray a kind smile and nod, wishing her nothing but the best. Ray looked at her with a confused expression, growing more curious about something.

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re way too nice to be down here¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you were forced here by someone else? Is that still the case?¡± She questioned, trying to connect the dots in her head.

    Carmen simply shook her head.

    ¡°Yeah, at first, but¡­ Today, I made a grave mistake coming back to Dead Haven. I think I¡¯m stuck here for good now. Damn that Murdoc¡­¡±

    Carmen clenched her fist and gritted her teeth, fully regretting her decision earlier.

    ¡°Pfft, Murdoc got you too? That woman never ceases to get what she wants. It¡¯s like she has a sixth sense for potential or something. If she sees some kind of worth in you, that¡¯s pretty much a wrap. She¡¯ll have you dancing around her finger one way or another.¡± Ray replied with a snicker.

    ¡°Who even is she? Outside of her annoying personality, I don¡¯t know anything about her.¡± Carmen asked, hoping to gain some knowledge on her new self proclaimed boss.

    Ray shrugged her shoulders and leaned in closer, lowering her voice.

    ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s not much to tell. All I know is that she founded Dead Haven many years ago and everyone down here follows her orders without question. She keeps her past very close to her chest for some reason. I get the feeling that she had to do some pretty gnarly and deceitful stuff to build this place up though, because you¡¯d have to be a sick individual to willingly make something like Dead Haven.¡± Ray quietly said, trying her best to not be heard by any of the other combatants.

    Carmen nodded her head in agreement and sighed at the information, not finding it all that helpful. Moments later, an announcement was made calling for Ray to come to the arena. They said their goodbyes and Carmen patiently waited for her next match.

 MW VOL V - CH 27: Zero Hesitation

    The night continued on as Carmen went through fight after fight, exhausting herself to the max. Each match got increasingly more difficult, but thanks to her training and a resilient mindset, she was able to prevail and found herself in the grand finals again.

    Carmen stood in the middle of the arena, wiping blood from her lip as she waited for the final match to start. Her body had seen better days as it was covered in cuts and bruises. Even though she was tired, Carmen knew that she only had one more fight to do before her much anticipated conversation with Murdoc. Nothing was going to get in her way at this point.

    The trap door on the opposite side opened and out walked a tall female with bright blue hair and a fairly built body. Her top was cut very low, showing an ample amount of cleavage as her chest bounced with each step. She seemed no older than thirty-two, but it was clear that she was a veteran down here in Dead Haven. Their eyes briefly met, causing the woman to smirk with her cherry colored lips.

    ¡°Ladies and gents, are y¡¯all ready for the graaaaand finals!!!!?!?!?!¡± Koga screeched out, spit firing from his mouth.

    The crowd was electric as they cheered, rumbling the ground with each yell and clap of the hand.

    ¡°We have yet another special match here!! Petra versus Mira the Illusionist!!! Mira has clawed her way back into the championship mix, making her first appearance in the grand finals in almost a year!!! With a record of eighty five and fifty two, she¡¯s been an absolute household name in the DHCL. Will she be able to win herself another trophy!?¡± Koga yelled, flying from each of the arena in an absolute frenzy.

    ¡°Buuuuut, it won¡¯t be easy for her!! Petra has taken the DHCL by storm and has continued her undefeated streak with multiple, dominating performances tonight!! With a record of twenty seven and zero, Petra is the definition of a rising star!!! Will she win back to back championships or will Mira put Petra in her place!?!? Folks, I can¡¯t wait to find out!!!

    The crowd cheered loudly as Koga pointed towards the countdown, shuddering once it reached zero.

    When the bell rang across the arena, Carmen prepared herself for whatever this woman would do. However, to Carmen''s surprise, everything around her disappeared. She looked around in a confused frenzy, wondering where she was. There was nothing but a large empty, white room all around her. No crowd, no noise, no opponent, nothing.

    ¡°What!?¡± Carmen said, trying to keep her wits about her despite the surprising situation.

    As she continued to look around at the empty white void, Carmen heard an incredibly familiar voice call out.

    ¡°Hey! Over here!¡± The voice said with a playful cadence.

    Carmen slowly turned her head and looked behind her. The sight nearly took her breath away as her eyes went wide. Standing before her was Rivell, looking perfectly fine and grinning with that awkward smile he always had.

    ¡°R-Rivell¡­ But how?¡± She asked, her heart racing a million miles a minute.

    He slowly walked towards her with his arms out, as though he wanted a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m back! Sorry that I made you worry so much, but I¡¯m here now. Let¡¯s hang out again like we used to.¡± He said, entering her space and wrapping his arms around her.

    Carmen began to tear up as she hugged him back, feeling overwhelmed by her emotions.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry.¡± He softly added, ending his hug and wiping the tears from her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, Rivell. You¡¯ve no idea how hard it was to lose you.¡±

    Rivell simply smiled and reached into his pocket, pulling out a small knife. Carmen looked at it with a perplexed expression, wondering what he was doing.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve missed me a lot, which is why I must do this. I want us to be together forever. Won¡¯t you come and keep me company?¡± He asked with a gentle whisper, gripping the knife tighter as he brought it towards her gut.

    ¡°I want us to be together again, but how can we?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to cross over to my side. Don¡¯t worry about the how, I can take care of that for you.¡±

    Rivell¡¯s voice, while similar in sound, had an incredibly dark tone to it that raised alarms for Carmen. She felt the cold edge of his blade kissing her stomach as he continued to smile with a blank stare.

    ¡°Once this is done, You¡¯ll be with me forever. Just me and you, no one else.¡± He said, slowly pressing the knife forward.

    ¡®Wait¡­ What? This isn¡¯t Rivell. He would never say something so selfish.¡¯

    Carmen began to realize that something wasn¡¯t right about this situation. Her mind started to come back to its senses as the white walls flexed and faded away. Outside of the space, Mira was in the position of Rivell, holding a knife to Carmen¡¯s stomach. She prepared to thrust it deep into her gut, gripping the handle with all of her strength.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡± Mira whispered, pulling her arm back and forcing the blade forward with great speed.

    However, once the blade touched Carmen¡¯s abdomen, it froze in place. No matter how much strength Mira put behind it, the blade wouldn¡¯t go any further. Mira looked up and saw a terrifying rage come across Carmen¡¯s face, feeling a sinister amount of Core Energy escape her.

    ¡°You, bitch! You seriously tried to play around with my grief?!¡± Carmen said, her power erupting to new heights as she scowled at Mira. Mira dropped her knife and started to back away, her eyes wide with fear.

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU!!!¡±

    Carmen¡¯s Core Energy exploded, sending gravitational force outward with incredible strength. Mira was thrown back into the wall, her body fully extended as she was pressed further and further into it by immense levels of weight. Carmen slowly walked forward, her gravity manipulation increasing the closer she got to the wall. Mira cried out in pain as she was unable to move an inch from her spot.

    When Carmen arrived at the wall, their faces mere inches from each other, her power was fully concentrated at that single point.The ground shook violently and part of the arena crumbled as it couldn¡¯t withstand the amount of weight being applied to it. Mira eventually looked down and saw Carmen¡¯s angered face staring her down. Curiously, Carmen¡¯s eyes shifted from deep red to a dull gray color as she continued to exert an impossible amount of gravitational force upon her.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I give up, you win!!¡± Mira yelled out, hoping the turmoil would end.

    Her body cracked and popped as the weight increased further. Carmen continued to give Mira a gray eyed glare, judging her soul with each passing second.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Please, I beg of you-¡±

    Before she could even finish her plea, the gravitational weight amplified ten fold and Mira was reduced to a red mist.The force of the final blow rippled throughout the arena, devastating the ground beneath Carmen¡¯s feet. When the dust settled, there was nothing left of Mira. The only thing that remained was a massive crater in the wall with a splatter of blood.

    Carmen panted heavily as she slowly came to her senses, her eyes turning back to normal. Once she noticed all of the destruction, Carmen realized what she had done. She quickly backed away and stumbled, falling down on her butt while the arena remained eerily quiet.

    ¡°W-what did I just do?¡± She said with a stutter filled cadence, panic coming across her face.

    Seconds later, the crowd went ballistic and cheered the loudest they had all evening. Despite the terrifying display of violence that just occurred, the crowd was ecstatic for her victory.

    ¡°HOLY MOLY!!!! What a match!!! Petra is now your two time champion!!! Let¡¯s give it up to the undefeated champ!!!!¡± Koga exclaimed, beyond thrilled by the outcome of the match.

    The crowd chanted Petra over and over as Carmen was escorted off of the arena, adding more fans to her growing popularity. The guards showed her to an empty waiting room and closed the door behind them. She walked over to the sink and mirror, vigorously washing off the dots of blood all over her face.

    ¡®What is happening to me? I didn¡¯t hesitate at all to kill that woman¡­¡¯

    Carmen looked down at her shaky hands, wondering what had caused such a drastic shift in her. While she contemplated her decision, the door opened and in walked Murdoc.

    ¡°Great job, kid. I made quite a bit of coin off of that last match. Keep fighting like that and your future will be very bright here.¡± Murdoc said with a cocky smirk, as though she were patting herself on the back for choosing the right person to fight for her.

    She walked over to the middle of the room and pulled up a chair, taking a seat before lighting up a cigarette.

    ¡°Now, what is it that you wanted to talk to me about? I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    Murdoc took a couple puffs from her cig and patiently waited for a reply. Carmen came back to her senses and took a seat, breathing in the thick smoke permeating around the room.

    ¡°Do you know anyone by the name of Watcher Delandy? Talks really proper and wears a white mask. Ring any bells?¡± Carmen asked, hoping she would have an actual answer for her.

    The moment the word ¡®Watcher¡¯ came out of her mouth, Murdoc¡¯s eyes went incredibly wide and her cigarette dropped to the ground. This was the biggest reaction Carmen had ever seen from her.

    ¡°How do you know about The Watchers?!? That¡¯s not something any ordinary person should know about. Not ever!¡± Murdoc replied, feeling nervous about having this conversation.

    Carmen reached into her coat pocket and handed Murdoc the newspaper, showing the article about LaVeda and the tragedy that supposedly occurred there.

    ¡°This story is fake and I think that Watcher Delandy guy or whoever, is behind all of this. I fought the Headmaster that day and he was saved by a man wearing an all white mask and a black tuxedo. He briefly spoke to me and told me his name before disappearing with the Headmaster.¡± Carmen replied, going through all the details of that night.

    Murdoc simply handed the paper back and stood from her chair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. You should leave.¡± She said, clearly on edge and not wanting to discuss things further.

    ¡°NO! You know something and I¡¯m not leaving until you tell me. My friend lost their life because of this nonsense!!¡± Carmen exclaimed, stomping her foot down with great determination.

    ¡°Ugh, there¡¯s nothing to tell! Girl, that is not a group you want to get involved with, trust me!¡±

    ¡°But why!? Why are you being so weird about this?¡±

    Carmen was getting fed up as she stood as well, waiting for Murdoc to explain herself. Murdoc took a moment to think before letting out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°The Watchers¡­ They¡¯re a group of highly influential individuals that claim to ¡®watch over Alaira¡¯ from the sky. Their only goal is to maintain the balance of this world, meticulously watching over every aspect of it.¡± She said, reaching into her pocket and grabbing another cigarette to calm her nerves.

    ¡°Maintain the balance? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.. They¡¯ll intervene in political affairs, prevent or cause situations, strategically remove individuals, pick and choose people for certain positions, and the list goes on and on. They essentially play God with the measly lives down on the surface. As long as there is ¡®balance¡¯ in Alaira, they¡¯ll do whatever it takes to maintain that balance. Nothing is, or ever will be, off the table for them to achieve that goal.¡± Murdoc replied, taking a longer than usual puff.

    ¡°They could have the world believing that clouds don¡¯t exist if they wanted to, their influence runs that deep. That little school stint you showed me probably took no effort from them at all.¡±

    ¡°Even so, there¡¯s gotta be some-.¡±

    Carmen was quickly cut off by Murdoc''s incredibly irritated glare.

    ¡°Kid, you aren¡¯t getting it! This is way bigger than anything you can even hope to imagine. The lengths these people will go to is incomprehensible. This isn¡¯t something either of us could deal with¡­ Hell, not even that royal family of yours would be safe from their grasps. They¡¯d have the whole nation of Volaire against you all in a matter of hours¡­¡±

    Murdoc¡¯s voice shook in a way that sent shivers down Carmen¡¯s spine, making her realize just how serious she was being.

    ¡°Oh.. I see.. Huh..¡± Carmen quietly replied as fear began to creep in, not wanting to be involved with something so seemingly dangerous.

    ¡°But why would Delandy make himself known to me? If they¡¯re these puppet masters running around in the shadows, why reveal themselves?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea, but there¡¯s definitely a reason for it. Nothing they do is random or without thought. You should prepare yourself for anything at this point because you¡¯re definitely on their radar now.¡±

    Murdoc finished her cigarette and tossed it to the ground, stomping it out under her thick boots. Carmen remained silent as she processed all of this new information. She was scared of what the future held, but she was glad to have gained some kind of clarity on the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly be careful from now on. But, how do you know so much about the Watchers?¡± Carmen asked, wondering if she should be wary of Murdoc moving forward as well.

    She slowly started to back away and Murdoc quickly noticed how cautious Carmen was suddenly being.

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking because you think I¡¯ve set you up somehow, you can fuck off. I¡¯ve got nothing to do with those bastards. Now, do you have any other questions or are you finally going to leave?¡± Murdoc asked with an annoyed cadence, clearly wanting to be done with this conversation.

    Carmen sighed and composed herself, feeling that she could at least trust Murdoc¡¯s word. She put on her winter coat and prepared to exit the room. Just as she got to the door, Murdoc started to speak up.

    ¡°The next tournament is in a month. I expect to see you here on time. Got it?¡± She said, looking over her shoulder.

    Carmen simply nodded and exited the room, heading back to the marketplace so she could leave Dead Haven. Moments after the door closed, a cold shiver went down Murdoc¡¯s spine as she stood in the room alone. She closed her eyes briefly and slowly exhaled until someone began to speak from the ether.

    ¡°Very well done, Murdoc. You always did have an amazing poker face.¡± Said a soft and tender female voice.

    Murdoc opened her eyes and standing in front of her was a woman with long blonde hair, her face hidden by a blank white mask. She wore an all black dress that was layered in expensive fabrics trailing behind her. It''s elegant design accented beautifully against her light peach colored skin.

    ¡°What do you want, Watcher Lamelia? I¡¯m busy¡­¡± Murdoc asked, a bead of sweat slowly racing down her face.

    Lamelia placed her hand on Murdoc¡¯s cheek and gently caressed it.

    ¡°Oh nothing, just admiring how masterful that tongue of yours is.¡± She replied as her warm fingers settled on Murdoc¡¯s lips, pressing them slightly with her thumb.

    ¡°Plus, I haven¡¯t checked in on you in quite some time. How¡¯s my beautiful Dead Haven these days?¡±

    Murdoc turned her head away and stepped to the other side of the room, clearly not thrilled at all to see this person.

    ¡°It¡¯s been fine and stop calling Dead Haven yours. You didn¡¯t do anything to create this place.¡± Murdoc barked, standing her ground firmly against this mysterious person.

    Lamelia simply cocked her head to the side as she tapped her chin with her finger.

    ¡°Mmmmmm, no. Whatever is yours is also mine, is it not? Since I own you, that makes everything you own, mine. Right? If you didn¡¯t want that to be the case, then you shouldn¡¯t have entered into our pact, Murdoc.¡± She replied, her tone growing sassier by the second.

    Before Murdoc could reply, Lamelia was in her face again. Her movement was completely devoid of sound as she covered multiple meters in impossible time.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in a good mood today. I expect a proper report and greeting the next time I check in, otherwise Director Selivus will be most displeased. Okay?¡± She sternly added, exerting her Core Energy outward.

    Murdoc¡¯s eyes went wide as she simply nodded, not saying another word.

    ¡°Good. Buh bye now, Murdoc.¡±

    Lamelia caressed Murdoc¡¯s cheek once again before fading away into nothing, leaving Murdoc alone in the room.

    ¡°Tch. So annoying¡­¡± Murdoc muttered, her face still warm from Lamelia¡¯s hand.

    She marched over to the door and exited the room with great irritation, forcefully slamming it behind her.

 MW VOL V - CH 28: A Deadly Plea

    As the late morning hours arrived, Carmen limped her way into the LaVeda infirmary. Her body was still plagued with a multitude of wounds from her fights at Dead Haven. The nurses had several questions about her injuries, but Carmen made sure to keep her responses as vague as possible.

    When they finished tending to her cuts and bruises, Carmen exited the room and swiftly made her way down the hall. However, after a short walk, she saw Bridgette leaning against the wall with some of her friends. Their eyes briefly met as Carmen quickened her pace, hoping Bridgette would just ignore her.

    ¡°I heard you tucked your tail and ran like a frightened little girl the other day. Nowhere to be seen.¡± Bridgette said as Carmen walked by, letting out a hefty chuckle.

    Carmen paused and stood there silently. Bridgette stopped leaning and stepped forward, her attention now fully on Carmen.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t denying it, so I guess it¡¯s true. I know you¡¯re weak, but c¡¯mon, you could¡¯ve at least done something to help your fellow students.¡±

    Bridgette''s condescending tone echoed in the hall as her smirk grew with each passing second. Carmen continued to stand still, not giving any kind of response.

    ¡°Pfft, who am I kidding. You couldn¡¯t even protect a piece of paper if your life depended on it. I¡¯d hate to have my life in your hands.¡±

    She began to belly laugh, prompting her friends to join in on the laughter. However, this moment of joy didn¡¯t last long at all. In an absolute instant, Carmen dashed towards Bridgette and gripped her neck tightly. She slammed Bridgette into the wall, cracking and breaking it from the incredible force.

    The ground beneath them shook violently as Bridgette made impact, holding her firmly against the wall. Bridgette tried her absolute hardest to get Carmen to let go, but all of her efforts were useless. She gasped for air and kicked her legs around as Carmen continued to squeeze and lift Bridgette higher.

    ¡°Say something else you insufferable little bitch.¡± Carmen muttered, her voice now sounding deep and sinister.

    As Bridgette continued to struggle, she noticed that Carmen¡¯s eyes were no longer red, but were a dull gray color instead. The mere sight of them sent shivers down Bridgette¡¯s spine. Seconds raced by until the lack of oxygen eventually caused Bridgette to lose all bladder control. The severe strangulation had Bridgette on the brink of death, her movements slowing as Carmen¡¯s vice grip continued. However, a familiar voice loudly interjected.

    ¡°Carmen! Let go of her right now!¡± Tiaran said with great authority.

    Carmen slowly looked over her shoulder and glared, her gray eyes almost daring Tiaran to try and stop her. Tiaran stepped forward and exerted her Core Energy, not backing down for even a second.

    Carmen turned her head and briefly stared at Bridgette as fluids trickled down her legs. She then opened her hand and let go of Bridgette¡¯s neck. She dropped to the floor, splashing in her juices as she gasped for air and coughed loudly.

    ¡°Pfft, looks like you pissed yourself. Disgusting¡­¡± Carmen said with a dark chuckle.

    She stepped back and turned around, bumping her shoulder into Tiaran as she walked away. However, when Carmen passed her, Tiaran noticed the D.H. mark on her lower neck. Tiaran was shocked by what she had just caught a glimpse of, prompting her to immediately grab Carmen¡¯s arm. Carmen looked back with an annoyed and confused expression, wondering what was up with her.

    ¡°Where did you get that mark!? Tell me!¡± Tiaran loudly asked with a panicked cadence.

    Carmen gave no response, she simply shot another gray eyed glare as she snatched her arm away. Carmen continued silently down the hall, not even remotely interested in entertaining the question she was just asked.

    Tiaran wanted to chase after her, but she noticed that Bridgette was still struggling to get her breath back and the nearby students were pleading for help. With slight hesitation, she decided to stay behind and got Bridgette the necessary help she needed. However, her mind was tormented by the thought that Carmen had been down to Dead Haven somehow.

    On the third floor of Crane Manor, the home of King Darius Crane III, a meeting was about to take place. Jonn Ravenfell, King of Melspire, had come to Olunas City to have a few discussions with King Crane about various diplomatic topics. However, before Jonn entered the room, one of his aides announced the sudden arrival of his son.

    ¡°Hm? Caleb is here? Did he say why?¡± Jonn asked as the aide whispered in his ear.

    ¡°The young master says he needs to speak with you about an urgent matter. I can tell him to wait until your meeting has concluded.¡± His aide replied.

    ¡°No need, my meeting can wait. Take me to him.¡±

    The aide nodded and motioned his hand to the side, guiding King Ravenfell down the hall to the room where Caleb was. When he arrived, Caleb quickly rushed over and greeted his father as the aide closed the door.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here today. Is everything alright, my boy?¡± Jonn said as he placed his hand firmly on Caleb''s shoulder.

    ¡°Sorry to drop by unannounced, but this couldn¡¯t wait. It¡¯s about LaVeda and what really went on over there.¡±

    ¡°LaVeda? Did something else happen?¡±

    Caleb proceeded to tell him about everything Carmen said, not missing a single detail. With each piece of new information, Jonn¡¯s face grew more frustrated and shocked at what he heard.

    ¡°Are you serious!? To think this school would do something so heinous and disgusting! I¡¯m taking you out of LaVeda and enrolling you at DuneVeil Academy as soon as my meeting is finished!¡± Jonn said with an angered tone, clenching his fist tightly.

    ¡°Wait, what? No, you don¡¯t need to do that. The people involved seem to be gone now, so LaVeda should be fine. I just wanted you to tell King Crane about this so they could do a proper investigation.¡± Caleb replied, trying his best to quell his father¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Are you sure? I have no problems with you changing schools.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be sure to discuss this with King Crane during my meeting. I will not stand for such injustice taking place so close to our borders.¡± Jonn said with a determined nod. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Caleb let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this. The two continued to converse, catching up with one another for a brief moment. However, before Jonn took his leave, Caleb remembered something that he forgot to mention.

    ¡°Oh, and Carmen said she came in contact with some guy wearing a white mask named Watcher Delandy. Have you met anyone like him before?¡± Caleb asked, hoping to get some answers.

    Upon hearing this question, Jonn¡¯s demeanor changed completely. The look in his eye was filled with fear and great concern.

    ¡°Uh, Father? Is everything alright?¡± He asked, noticing the sudden shift in his behavior.

    ¡°Never speak of this to anyone else¡­¡± Jonn demanded with an incredibly serious tone.

    ¡°Huh? But why? We need to get-¡±

    ¡°Enough, Caleb.¡±

    All it took was a single glare from Jonn to completely silence Caleb. The room remained quiet until Jonn stepped forward, placing his hands on Caleb¡¯s shoulders and bringing him in closer.

    ¡°This conversation never happened, got it?¡± He loudly whispered, still staring deeply into his son¡¯s eyes.

    Caleb slowly nodded his head, understanding that whatever had his father spooked was enough to heed this request.

    Jonn removed his hands and walked towards the door, slightly opening it before looking back at his son.

    ¡°Stay by Carmen¡¯s side and keep her safe at that school. She¡¯s going to need all the support she can get¡­¡±

    With that final, grave statement, Jonn closed the door and walked down the hall. As the sound of his footsteps faded away, Caleb stood there in disbelief.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen father that on edge before. Just who are these ¡®Watcher¡¯ people?¡¯

    Caleb couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something bigger going on, something he would never be privy to.

    The dimly lit and hazy pathways of Dead Haven, usually teeming with life, were eerily quiet as the people watched a familiar figure traverse the streets. The crowds parted and separated, looking on with great surprise and wonder. It was as though a deity was within their midst and they dared not block their path.

    The individual arrived at the DHCL arena and walked around towards a secret back entrance. They masterfully navigated the maze-like hallways and eventually found themselves at Murdoc¡¯s office. The sound of heavy footsteps climbing the steps prompted Murdoc to speak up.

    ¡°Leave me, I¡¯m busy¡­¡± She said as she continued to look down at her documents, not paying attention to whoever just entered her room.

    Murdoc started writing on some paper until a shadow draped over her. She looked up and her eyes went wide, the cigarette almost dropping out of her mouth.

    ¡°T-Tiaran?! You¡¯re back!?¡± Murdoc exclaimed, leaning back in her chair from the shock.

    Tiaran glared silently as she waited for Murdoc to pull herself together.

    ¡°Ahem, sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Been awhile.¡± Murdoc added with a fairly pleasant tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so surprised to see me. You know exactly why I¡¯m here¡­¡± Tiaran replied with an annoyed cadence, crossing her arms in the process.

    ¡°Hmmm, no, don¡¯t think I do. Care to enlighten me as to why you¡¯ve shown up after all these years?¡±

    Murdoc¡¯s voice began to grow deeper as she glared at Tiaran, no longer feeling excited to see her.

    ¡°Carmen¡­ Why was she down here?¡±

    ¡°...Did she tell you? I thought she¡¯d be smarter than that.¡± Murdoc muttered, groaning over the fact that Carmen might¡¯ve leaked details about their current arrangement.

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t have to. The Dead Haven mark on her neck spoke for itself. Now answer my question¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s honestly none of your business what the girl decides to do, Tiaran. She will do as she pleases and nothing you do can change that.¡± Murdoc said with a soft chuckle, her lips curling in delight as she blew more smoke into Tiaran¡¯s face.

    In a swift fit of rage, Tiaran forcefully kicked the edge of Murdoc¡¯s desk, knocking it completely off of it''s supports. The desk went flying into the wall behind Murdoc, shattering into multiple pieces from the impact. As the debris settled down, Tiaran stepped forward and got directly in Murdoc¡¯s face.

    ¡°If I find out that you''re forcing her into this vile world, I¡¯ll destroy this entire establishment with my bare hands.¡±

    Tiaran¡¯s tone and glare was serious enough to kill a man. Murdoc simply shrugged her shoulders and rolled her eyes as she stood her ground.

    ¡°Bullshit, you¡¯ll do nothing of the sort. You¡¯re strong, I¡¯ll give you that, but to think you could single-handedly take down this world of mine is naive on your part. You know first hand how things work down here, this isn¡¯t a fight you want¡­.¡± Murdoc replied, not moving her face even an inch away from Tiaran¡¯s.

    The two glared at each other for what felt like an eternity, their Core Energy permeating the air with immense pressure. Eventually Murdoc smirked and backed away as she tossed her cigarette to the ground, stomping it out under her boot. Tiaran remained silent, pondering her next move after Murdoc¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Ya know, this really could¡¯ve been such a beautiful reunion between us. Would¡¯ve been nice to catch up, but instead you come down here asking bullshit questions that you know I won¡¯t answer. Seems you¡¯ve forgotten the rules after all this time.¡± Murdoc added as she crouched down to pick up some of the papers that were strewn from her desk.

    ¡°Reunion? Why the hell would I want to reunite with you?¡±

    ¡°Dunno, maybe the guilt from abandoning me was too much for you to bear. Thought you''d wanted to apologize or something. It¡¯d make sense to me if you think about it.¡±

    ¡°Abandoned you? Apologize?? I see you¡¯re still just as delusional and self centered as before. I left because you were running everything into the ground with your greed and nonsensical decisions. Nothing was ever enough for you and I wasn¡¯t about to be some kind of pawn helping you fall even further.¡± Tiaran responded with a rare, animated tone filled with confusion and anger.

    ¡°The world doesn¡¯t revolve around you, Murdoc. Stop blaming others for your failures-¡±

    Tiaran nonchalantly added before being swiftly cut off by Murdoc¡¯s furious scowl.

    ¡°Dead Haven is the only world I care about and in case you forgot, it does revolve around me!! I built this world, cultivated it, nurtured it! And just as I was about to hit a new peak, you left me high and dry with nothing to fall back on! You¡¯ve no idea what I had to do to get Dead Haven in the position it¡¯s in now. NO IDEA!¡± Murdoc exclaimed in an absolute rage, her face housing an incredibly dark expression.

    ¡°If you seriously think having half the underworld after us, wanting us dead and gone is a ¡®new peak¡¯ then you really have lost your mind. Still to this day, your idea of success makes absolutely no sense.¡± Tiaran calmly replied, not matching Murdoc¡¯s emotional outburst at all.

    ¡°I had to stir the pot before the stew was ready, you know that! And no, I¡¯d say my idea of success makes perfect sense because look around you, Tiaran. Those same people that were after us now bow beneath my feet and work tirelessly to further my influence. I¡¯d say I was pretty successful.¡±

    ¡°Well congratulations, looks like you didn¡¯t need me to accomplish whatever this is after all. So proud of you for doing it on your own, Murdoc¡­¡±

    Tiaran¡¯s calm and sarcastic tone did nothing but irritate Murdoc even further, causing her to exert her Core Energy outward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I swe-¡±

    She growled but was quickly slammed against the wall by Tiaran, her otherworldly speed catching Murdoc completely off guard.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. For one, you can¡¯t fight for shit and two, there isn¡¯t a soul down here that you can call on that would even hope of beating me.¡± Tiaran said with a dark glare as she pinned Murdoc further into the wall, only needing one arm to completely subdue her small frame.

    ¡°Tch, I have other ways, like that damn little sister of yours.¡±

    Despite Murdoc¡¯s statement, Tiaran let out a rare snicker.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you realize the mess you¡¯ve gotten yourself into by bringing in Carmen. If you harm even a hair on her, you¡¯ll not only have to deal with me but also Azhane. She¡¯s not something you¡¯re prepared to handle at all, that much I promise.¡±

    Once Tiaran mentioned the Queen of Volaire, Murdoc¡¯s entire demeanor switched up. Her heart sank as she realized just how incredibly dangerous an altercation between them would be. Before she could reply, Tiaran released her grip and stepped back.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m done wasting my time with you. Hopefully this is the last time we ever have to see each other¡­¡± Tiaran said while walking away, her short silver hair sparkling in the light with each step.

    Murdoc remained silent as she curled her fist, clenching tighter with each passing second.

    ¡°Damn her¡­¡± She muttered under her breath, still reeling from her conversation with Tiaran. After a few moments, she made her way to the door and slammed it.

 MW VOL V - CH 29: Forging Bonds

    A dull and cloudy afternoon arrived as Azhane sat at her desk, flipping through multiple papers. She had unfortunately gotten incredibly behind on her Queenly duties and there seemed to be no end in sight.

    After setting aside a few documents, Azhane happened upon a thick folder brandished with a crest of an intricately designed B next to the face of a lion. She opened it up and scanned the contents inside.

    ¡®Hmm, is the Bridgeford Family wanting another budget rework? I could¡¯ve sworn we just approved their previous request.¡¯

    Azhane sifted through the pages until she heard her door open. She looked up to see Solana walk inside, stretching and yawning as she approached her couch.

    ¡°What did you want, Sola? I¡¯m busy right now.¡± Azhane asked with a slightly annoyed tone.

    ¡°Oh nothing, just wanted to see what you were up to. I¡¯m taking a bit of a break from my latest novel. I don¡¯t think my heart can take any more abuse.¡±

    Solana gripped her chest with a saddened expression, remembering the somber direction her book decided to take. Azhane simply nodded at her reply and continued to read through her documents.

    "Have you heard from Carmen lately? Sounded like your baby sis went through something serious at that school." Solana inquired, making herself comfortable on the couch.

    "No, I haven''t and yeah, Zalthia briefed me on the matter. LaVeda''s always been a sketchy school, so I''m not surprised in the slightest that something went terribly wrong there. Even when I attended, something felt off about it."

    "Hmm, interesting... Well, are you going to do anything? You seem rather uninterested."

    "Hadn''t planned on it. As long as Carmen is fine, I''ve got nothing else to do with it. Besides, I''ve got my hands full with our own national matters."

    Azhane continued flipping through her many documents, scrunching her eyes as she tried her best to focus. Solana cocked her head to the side with great curiosity and decided to head over towards Azhane¡¯s desk. She walked around and peeked over Azhane¡¯s shoulder. After a brief gander, Solana scoffed at what she read.

    ¡°Oh my, the nerve of these people. They must really think you¡¯re stupid.¡± She said with a slight snicker.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Look there at the 2nd clause. It says ¡®We hereby request that we receive an additional 30% in funding for each province under our jurisdiction and that the amount received increases by 5% per quarter. This funding will be instrumental in helping us cover unforeseen expenses and maintain a comfortable lifestyle for our many citizens in Eastern Volaire.¡¯ Seems like a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡± Solana asked, pointing directly at the excerpt she just read.

    ¡°Hm, you think so?¡±

    Azhane took a moment to review the content once more, but couldn¡¯t see the issue that Solana did.

    ¡°Think? I know so! Tell me, how many provinces are there in Volaire?¡± Solana asked as she took a seat on Azhane¡¯s desk.

    ¡°There are eight in total. Two in the Eastern region, three in the southern region, and three in the north western region.¡±

    ¡°Okay, and if they¡¯re to the East, that means those provinces share borders with The Siestro  Kingdom, arguably the least hostile threat to this nation. Correct?¡±

    Solana looked Azhane directly in the eyes and waited for confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, that would be a fair assessment.¡±

    ¡°Alright and how is wealth obtained in Volaire? What is your most valuable asset or industry?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re at the center of Resotera, we have the best and, in some cases, the only trade routes for other nations to use. We collect tariffs for every import and export that crosses through our borders, essentially driving significant and consistent revenue from every nation. We also are responsible for 30% of lumber exports in Resotera.¡± Azhane casually explained.

    ¡°And how is that wealth distributed throughout Volaire?¡±

    ¡°Well, after every trade, each region keeps 20% of the initial tax and sends the other 80% to us at the Capital. Then, after each quarter, the three regions receive another percentage of everything earned. That money is then put back into the provinces and distributed fairly to help maintain those territories. But, why are you asking me about this?¡± She wondered, not entirely following Solana¡¯s train of thought.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just try to keep up. Now, which region of Volaire sees the most trade traffic annually?¡± Solana asked with great interest.

    ¡°Umm, that would be the Eastern region. The high quality medicinal herbs and supplies from Siestro have been in high demand from just about every nation, especially The Olun Kingdom. Pound for pound, Siestro distributes the most content through our trade routes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, now let me ask you this. Does it make any sense at all for the Eastern region to get even more funding despite them being in the most favorable spot in Volaire? They¡¯re in the safest location, drive the most profits from the eastern routes, and they have the smallest amount of territory to manage. If anything, they need the least amount of funding.¡±

    Solana concluded, laying out her thoughts in the most plain way possible. Azhane took a moment to process everything as she looked down at the document in front of her, piecing together everything Solana had said. Seconds later, her eyes went wide once she realized that Solana was completely right.

    ¡°Instead of giving them this ¡®additional funding¡¯ from the Capital¡¯s pockets, how about you just increase the percentage that region takes in from each initial tariff? If they¡¯re keeping 20% per trade, increase that to 35% and slightly lower the amount they receive after each quarter. This would be a fair increase that will not only cover whatever ¡®extra expenses¡¯ they have in the short term, but would save you money in the long run.¡± Solana added with a determined nod.

    ¡°Yeah, that would be a much more balanced approach to this. I honestly didn¡¯t even consider those factors until you mentioned them. Gosh, I still have so much to learn¡­¡±

    Azhane sat back in her chair and sighed, wondering if she were responsible for any other potential screw ups.

    ¡°I mean sure, but I also blame whoever is in charge of your Eastern region. They¡¯re clearly trying to play games here, because no one in their right mind would ask for such a ridiculous rework to their budget.¡± Solana said with an irritated tone.

    ¡°The Bridgeford¡¯s have overseen that region for many years, way before I was even born. They do a fairly good job of maintaining those territories and honestly haven¡¯t given me much reason to be concerned. I think they might just be getting a little too-¡±

    Before Azhane could finish her reply, Solana held up her index finger and wagged it side to side.

    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re sounding incredibly gullible right now. Rule no. 1 of being Queen is to always be skeptical. As someone that is in charge of an entire nation, you cannot afford to assume that everything and everyone has your best interest at heart. If something seems off or strange, nine times out of ten it¡¯s because there is something strange or off about it.¡± Solana said as she got to her feet.

    ¡°I guarantee you they were laughing their ass off when they wrote that proposal, fully believing that their young and naive Queen would agree to it with very little question. It may not seem that way on the surface, but this document is teeming with unsavory amounts of disrespect.¡±

    Azhane was taken aback by Solana¡¯s fairly harsh statement. However, deep down, she knew that there was a lot of truth behind her wisdom.

    ¡°Hmm, I fear you might be right. Ever since our response to the Boundless invasion and having our secrets leaked by Briddle, I can definitely feel the lack of respect amongst those under my rule.¡± Azhane replied with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by ¡®secrets leaked by Briddle¡¯?¡± Solana asked, her expression growing more confused by the second.

    ¡°Remember when I said I killed all of the Boundless citizens last year? Well, I only did that because they had captured Carmen and threatened her life. In retaliation, Briddle sent a lengthy document to every nation that covered every little detail about Volaire. Information about me, the royal family, my subordinates, tax percentages, revenue, military strength, base locations, everything. Ever since that happened, it¡¯s been quite the mess to clean up.¡±

    Solana sighed and palmed her forehead in disbelief, having never heard of such a thing happening before.

    ¡°Oh Azhane, please tell me you¡¯re joking.¡± She softly asked, hoping her story wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡°Nope, not a joke at all and I don¡¯t regret making that decision either. I would do it again in a heartbeat, my nation be damned.¡± Azhane replied with fiery determination.

    Solana simply rolled her eyes and raised two fingers towards Azhane.

    ¡°Rule no.2 of being Queen! Never put your personal feelings above the security of your people and your nation. If whatever personal decision you¡¯re going to make affects those that aren¡¯t involved, don¡¯t go through with that decision. Regardless of the situation, your own desires should never take precedent over the good of your people.¡±

    Azhane clearly didn¡¯t agree as she sat up in her chair, sending a red eyed glare towards Solana.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t act when I did, Resotera would have become overrun with Boundless and Carmen might not be here today. I did the world a favor by intervening.¡± She sharply replied.

    ¡°Did you really, though? Does anyone outside of your immediate circle even know that you ¡®did the world a favor¡¯? Because the way I see it is that you went out of your way to cause a problem that could¡¯ve been avoided had you stayed put and formulated a better plan. Which brings me to rule no. 3, keep your emotions in check.¡±

    Solana held up three fingers, staring back at Azhane without an ounce of fear. Azhane leaned back and crossed her arms, having no response to give at the moment. She remained silent as she processed her thoughts, frowning something fierce. Solana¡¯s expression softened up and she let out a playful chuckle, finding Azhane¡¯s pouting to be quite amusing.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve decided. I will teach you everything I know about ruling a nation.¡± She said with a smile. Azhane¡¯s eyebrow furrowed with great confusion.

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ll be fin-¡±

    ¡°Nope, I insist. I¡¯m not about to let my best friend continue to be a laughing stock on this continent. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got anything else better to do.¡± Solana replied with a big stretch and yawn.

    ¡°Wait, best friend?¡±

    Azhane was beyond confused at this point, but she didn¡¯t hate what she was hearing.

    ¡°Yup! To be honest, you¡¯re the only one in this castle I actually care about and I feel the closest connection with you, so yeah, you¡¯re my best friend. Now, can you stop with the questions! We¡¯ve got work to do!¡±

    Solana reached out and grabbed Azhane¡¯s hand, pulling her up and out of the chair. Her sharp toothed smile radiated as Azhane¡¯s eyes stared with great surprise. In that moment, Azhane¡¯s heart fluttered in a way that it hadn¡¯t in quite some time.

    Growing up, the many friends she had always seemed to be around because of her status as a Belouis royal or out of fear of her abilities. Solana, for some reason, shared none of those similarities and simply wanted friendship for the sake of friendship. The feeling was unlike anything Azhane had ever experienced.

    Solana led Azhane to the couch before handing her a small notebook and pen. She remained standing and proceeded to impart all of her knowledge, not missing a single detail. The first lesson continued well into the night time hours and many more lessons occurred over the next few weeks.

 Character Profile: Varric Clover

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    CHARACTER THOUGHTS

    Varric is one of those characters that truly does not give a fluff about anything or anyone. He knows what he wants, he knows that he''s stronger than 99.9% of the continent, and he knows that there isn''t anything anyone could do to him.

    The only times he truly feels alive is when he''s out on a death defying mission or fighting against those that dare to challenge him. However, when Carmen first meets him, he''s really down on his luck and stuck in a stagnant state after experiencing a major hit to his pride.

    The dynamic between Carmen and Varric was fun to write because they couldn''t be any further from each other as far as personality and goals go. Carmen is always willing to help out and give support to anyone that needs it, whereas Varric could care less about the well being of others. However, despite this massive difference, they actually have way more similarities than they initially realize.

    Thanks for reading!!

 MW VOL V - CH 30: Final Exams

    Two weeks had quickly gone by and classes still hadn¡¯t resumed, leaving many of the students wondering what was next for them. However, today, things were going to become much clearer. As the clock hit the afternoon hour, an announcement was made across the entire campus.

    ¡°Attention all first year students, please make your way to the first year assembly hall for a meeting!¡± It said loudly, repeating multiple times over the next few minutes.

    Carmen and Elise quickly got dressed and exited the girls dormitory, rushing towards the assembly hall at the center of the eastern building. Once there, they grabbed a seat with Mariah and patiently waited for all of the other first years to trickle into the room. As the last few students took a seat, a couple of teachers stepped onto the stage.

    ¡°Hello students, I¡¯m Instructor Bailey and I¡¯ll be in charge of the university during the absence of Headmaster Quinn and Lady Ravala. I know this has been a very difficult time for you all and the uncertainty of the future has put quite the damper on your experience here at LaVeda. Well today, I hope to shine some light on what to expect very soon.¡± Instructor Bailey said as he straightened the cuff links on his green button up shirt.

    ¡°I got a message from the University Board today and they''ve decided to end the semester two months earlier than expected. The school has taken extensive damage and without proper leadership or staff, teaching the rest of this school year will be nigh impossible. So, after tomorrow, you all will be permitted to leave the campus and go home so we can begin the repairs for the Fall semester.¡± He added, causing the room to explode with cheers and excitement.

    As the assembly hall filled with chatter, Instructor Bailey put his fingers into his mouth and blew out an incredibly loud whistle. The sound quickly silenced the crowd, allowing him to continue talking.

    ¡°Now, with that being said, we¡¯ve come up with a solution for your final grades. We¡¯ll be holding mock battles to evaluate your progress since the midterms. How well you use your skills, the level of your Resonance, Manifest handling, and overall combat knowledge will be compared to your performance in the midterm and your score will be given accordingly.¡± Instructor Bailey said with a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°As long as you show improvement, winning the fight won¡¯t be required to get a good score. Here¡¯s how we will choose your opponent.¡±

    He looked over to his left as another instructor walked onto the stage, her short brown hair swaying with each confident step.

    ¡°For the mock battles, we¡¯ll split you all up into groups of thirty based on your rank. For example, ranks one through thirty will be group one. Ranks thirty-one through sixty-one will be group two, so on and so forth. This will prevent a top ten student from fighting a rank seventy student, keeping matches fairly balanced.¡± She said, pointing up at a large holographic screen showing how everything would work.

    ¡°When your group is called, walk up to the stage and reach into this box. The number you pull out will be your opponents rank and the person you¡¯ll be fighting for this exam. Incredibly simple. Are there any questions?¡±

    No one had anything to say and so the selection process began. Group one was called to the stage and they all stood single file, in order of their rank. The instructor called their last names in alphabetical order and Carmen was the fourth person to be called.

    She walked up to the box and reached inside. Carmen pulled out the folded piece of paper and opened it, revealing the number ¡°1.¡± The hologram screen showed Bridgette Vandel¡¯s face alongside Carmen Belouis¡¯ with a large ¡°V.S¡± in the middle.

    ¡°Yikes, number one versus thirty? That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s an easy win for Bridgette. So much for keeping things balanced.¡± Murmured a few students seated in the crowd, already putting their bets on this fight being an absolute wash.

    Carmen calmly stepped back in line and watched as Elise was called up next. Elise reached into the box and pulled out the number ¡°5.¡± Sebastian¡¯s face appeared alongside Elise¡¯s on the hologram screen. She looked over at him and he simply smiled while giving her a thumbs up.

    Over the next few minutes, everyone else got their opponents and they all began to walk off the stage to take their seats. Once all of the first year students got their assignments, Instructor Bailey approached the podium and made a few more remarks before dismissing the students.

    ¡°These battles will begin tomorrow morning at the eastern arena. Once your match is over, you¡¯re welcome to begin preparations to leave campus. Thank you again for attending LaVeda University and we look forward to seeing you all in the Fall! Dismissed!¡± He said with a smile, motioning for everyone to exit.

    The students stood and walked out of the assembly hall, feeling excited for what was to come. Carmen¡¯s group made their way through the door and saw Bridgette standing there with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to pay you back for that little stint you pulled. You¡¯re going to regret ever putting hands on me. I¡¯ll really show you the gulf between us, Carmen.¡± She remarked with an irritated frown.

    To her surprise, Carmen completely ignored her, having zero reaction as she continued walking by. Bridgette turned around with a highly irritated expression, watching Carmen laugh it up with Elise and Mariah.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear her to shreds¡­¡± Bridgette muttered under her breath.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The next morning came and all of the first year students gathered at the eastern arena. The open air design of the arena allowed ample amounts of sunlight to energize the eager students as they awaited their instructions. Group one took their seats at the bottom row while everyone else headed towards the stands above.

    The matches were drawn randomly and after Mariah easily defeated the fifteenth ranked student, Elise and Sebastian were called up for their fight. They went onto the arena and took their positions on opposite ends of the field.

    3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ GO!

    Just as the screen signaled the start of the fight, Elise summoned her Manifest and rushed towards Sebastian with her heightened speed. He quickly retaliated by summoning forth some playing cards, tossing them at her with incredible precision.

    The cards barely missed her face, but as they hit the ground, the cards lit up and exploded. Even though the force of the explosion knocked Elise off of her feet, she had enough body control to spin and flip in the air, landing on the ground with impressive grace.

    ¡®That was close.¡¯

    Once Elise landed, she proceeded to close the gap between them, swiping her twin daggers with electrified slashes. To her surprise, Sebastian was quite nimble and none of her attacks were able to land. She continued her assault, increasing her speed and getting more aggressive with each slash. Sebastian dodged the last hit and quickly grabbed her arm, flinging Elise into the air.

    ¡°Huh!?¡± She exclaimed as she suddenly stared up at the clear, blue skies.

    Without wasting a single moment, Sebastian continued his attack by tossing multiple white, glowing playing cards that surrounded Elise. They shined with a blinding brilliance, causing Elise to cover her eyes before they aggressively exploded all around her. The crowd was in awe by the impressive explosion, thinking that this fight was over.

    However, within a single blink, Elise was suddenly standing behind Sebastian. He looked back with a surprised expression until a massive bolt of green lightning zapped down from the sky, crashing into the ground where they stood.

    ¡®Did I hit him?¡¯

    Elise''s panted heavily and her legs trembled as she waited for the smoke to clear. Seconds later, she felt something sharp pressed against her neck. Elise glanced behind her to see Sebastian holding a playing card up to her jugular. Even though his uniform was damaged and half burnt from her attack, he still somehow recovered fast enough to retaliate.

    His Manifest dug deeper and deeper, sending a small strand of blood trickling down her neck. The instructor raised their hand and stopped the match, declaring Sebastian the winner. Elise sighed and smiled, feeling happy for his victory. He then turned around and grabbed her hand, raising it up high as they faced the crowd. It almost seemed like he was showing them that she was normal and that there was nothing weird about her.

    ¡°What are you doing??¡± She asked with an embarrassed cadence.

    ¡°Just go along with it, they love it! Just wave and bow.¡± Sebastian replied with a smile as the crowd of students cheered for their performance.

    The duo waved and bowed before heading off of the field. Even though she was incredibly embarrassed, Elise felt good that people showed some kind of positive interest in her for the first time ever. Once they found their seats, more matches got underway.

    Cassidy and Caleb were eventually called to the arena and when they got to their respective sides, the mock battle swiftly began. Cassidy summoned her Manifest, Aquos Manacle, and immediately conjured up a small legion of water puppets. Their clear, liquid bodies sloshed and dripped across the floor as they raced towards Caleb.

    "Glacial Rend, come forth!" Caleb yelled as he summoned his Manifest, gripping the handle of his icy blue rapier.

    He reared the blade back and jabbed it into one of the puppets, causing it to explode into a watery mist. The other puppets quickly surrounded him before dashing forward, their limbs transforming into sharp water blades the closer they got.

    Despite the overwhelming numbers disadvantage, Caleb skillfully parried and blocked every slash sent his way. After each attack that missed, he would pierce the puppets through their chests, making short work of his enemies. Once the final puppet was dispatched, Caleb glared at Cassidy with his dark blue eyes, forcefully flinging the water off of his blade.

    "Hmph, you''re gonna have to do better than that, Cassidy." Caleb said with a slight, confident smirk.

    "Oh, trust me, I know. But don''t let your guard down just yet!"

    As soon as the words left Cassidy''s mouth, the puddles of water that were left behind from her puppets started to ripple violently. Caleb looked down and swiftly aimed his palm at the water, exerting his Core Energy to the max. Ice began to form and the puddles solidified completely, making a popping sound as her attack froze in place.

    "Sorry Cass, but water has no chance again frost."

    "Really? Are you sure about that?" Cassidy replied with a smile, not worried in the slightest about Caleb''s statement.

    Caleb''s brow furrowed with great confusion as he wondered why she looked so confident. Suddenly, the frozen puddles began to shake as water leaked and trickled out across the arena floor.

    ''What!? Why is my ice melting?''

    He looked up to see Cassidy''s Manifest glowing brightly, the silver and light blue rings rotating faster and faster with each passing second. Then, a massive burst of Core Energy exploded from Cassidy as massive amounts of water cascaded upwards in all directions. Caleb tried to dash backwards, but the speed and size of the torrent was too much. He was swallowed whole within seconds and the entire arena was flooded, water mere inches from the spectator stands.

    "My goodness!! I believe this is the first time Cassidy has ever shown such an ability. Most impressive!" One of the instructors said with an excited cadence, jotting down notes on his clipboard.

    "I''m honestly not surprised. She''s not the Ocean Goddess''s protege for nothing. Her potential is certainly among the highest in her class. I''d argue she could give Bridgette a run for her money if she stopped holding herself back so much." Another instructor replied, looking over Cassidy''s file.

    "Yeah, unfortunately, she''s way too nice. Gives her opponents way too many chances."

    "Indeed."

    When the attack subsided, Caleb emerged from the receding waters with a loud gasp for air. Once he noticed that he was no longer on the arena''s field, an instructor called the match and declared Cassidy the winner. Caleb got back to the edge of the arena and looked up to see Cassidy smiling as she held her hand out. He humbly took hold of it and when she helped him up, Cassidy began to speak.

    "Sorry, forgot to mention that the water generated from my Manifest can''t be compromised. No amount of ice, heat, electricity, or poison will change it''s chemical make up." She said with a chuckle.

    "I see. Well, that was smart of you to keep that under wraps. I''ll definitely remember that for next time though, good fight!" Caleb replied, joining in on the laughter.

    As their fight concluded and after they cleared the field, Carmen and Bridgette were called to the arena next. They stepped up onto opposite sides and prepared themselves for combat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for us to fight with no restrictions. I hope you¡¯re ready, Belouis.¡± Bridgette remarked with a deep smirk, chomping at the bit to get this fight underway.

    Carmen remained silent as she glared, unfazed by her opponent''s statement.

 MW VOL V - CH 31: The Gulf Between Us

    The signal sounded off and Bridgette immediately summoned forth her Manifest. The multiple golden bracelets around her wrists glistened and gleamed in the sun, jingling with each subtle movement she made.

    ¡®I know Carmen likes to attack with speed right away. Once she rushes in, I¡¯ll end this with a single blow.¡¯

    Bridgette aimed her hand towards the ground as she skillfully placed traps underneath the arena platform. However, to her surprise, Carmen made no attempt to rush her. It was almost as though she were waiting for Bridgette to make the first move.

    ¡®Huh!? Is she seriously letting me take the lead? Pfft, if that¡¯s how she wants to do this then I¡¯ll gladly oblige.¡¯

    With one swift motion, Bridgette raised her hands towards the sky and exerted her Core Energy. The ground began to crack beneath them as multiple sandy rocks burst upwards from the platform, swarming in all directions. In a matter of seconds, she had Carmen fully surrounded. Every angle of potential escape was covered and well defended, highlighting just how much skill and foresight Bridgette possessed. Once all of the stones were in place, Bridgette swung her arms down, commanding the hundreds of rocks to attack their target.

    They savagely raced towards Carmen, leaving behind sandy streaks in the sky. However, once they got within a few feet of her body, the rocks exploded and flung into different directions by some invisible force. The barrage relentlessly continued, but not a single stone touched Carmen as she stood there calmly.

    ¡°What!?¡± Bridgette exclaimed in an absolute shock, confused by Carmen¡¯s seemingly new ability.

    Despite being caught off guard, Bridgette quickly followed up with another attack. She aimed her palm at Carmen and commanded a large, raging torrent of sand to rush towards her. The wave of sand effortlessly snaked along the ground and through the air as it charged at Carmen with incredible speed.

    In retaliation, Carmen quickly focused her gaze onto it, causing the sand¡¯s approach to cease completely. She walked up to the weightless, frozen sand and simply placed her hand upon it. After exerting her Core Energy, the sand exploded outward and dispersed into nothing, filling the air with tiny particles floating in the wind.

    Everyone in the stands looked with amazement at Carmen¡¯s strength, surprised to see the thirtieth ranked student put on such a show. Bridgette exhaled and gathered herself, smirking slightly in the process.

    ¡°Hmph, seems like you¡¯ve gotten a little stronger. But, don¡¯t start getting a big head because you have a few new tricks. You still have a ways to go before you¡¯re on my level and I¡¯ll show you why.¡± Bridgette said as her Manifest began to glow brightly, propelling her strength to new heights.

    At this moment, the amount of Core Energy rushing out of her was unreal. The ground started to violently shake, splitting the foundations of the field as new sand rose upwards like water. Within a few seconds, the entire arena was submerged under multiple meters of sand.

    As the students watched from the safety of the stands, they were amazed at the control Bridgette had over her Manifest. No other student among the first years could cause this kind of transformation and destruction, especially not this quickly. Even the instructors were highly impressed by her display of power.

    ¡°To think that this girl is only seventeen is absurd¡­¡± One of the instructors murmured to another, jotting down notes quickly as they continued to observe the fight.

    ¡°Well, she is a Dahlia for a reason. We¡¯re witnessing the future ace of LaVeda.¡± Another instructor replied.

    The wind began to blow as fine grains of sand swirled and danced around Bridgette. She simply smirked at Carmen, her piercing blue eyes daring her to retaliate. Bridgette raised her palm and aimed it at Carmen before speaking up.

    ¡°You¡¯re in my world now, Belouis. Let me show you what my Manifest is truly capable of.¡±

    As soon as the words exited Bridgette''s mouth, a wave of sand burst forth from the ground and quickly surrounded Carmen. Not wanting to be caught inside, Carmen leapt into the air, dodging the torrent as it blasted downwards with terrifying force.

    When she landed, the sand attempted to grab at her arms and legs, reaching out with multiple earthy tendrils. It chased after Carmen without any commands, rapidly hunting her down with an almost agitated amount of drive. At this point, it was clear that Bridgette¡¯s sand was acting entirely on its own.

    Carmen masterfully dodged every attack it made, staying light on her feet and using her gravity barrier with the utmost precision. However, the sand quickly figured out her pattern of movement and adjusted itself accordingly. She ducked a rush of sand at the last second, but once she stepped back, the earth below shifted away from her foot and left behind a small hole.

    ¡®What the hell!?¡¯

    Carmen lost her balance entirely and fell back on her butt, shocked that this field of sand was learning and adapting on its own. Before she could stand up, Carmen was swallowed whole by another massive wave of sand and forced deep down into the sea of yellow grit.

    ¡°Tch, that¡¯s what you get¡­¡± Bridgette said, panting heavily as she continued to maintain her Manifest¡¯s special ability. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    As she began to let her guard down, a blast of sand occurred in the center of the field and there stood Carmen with her Manifest in hand. Upon closer inspection, the sand continued to swirl around her violently, however, not a single grain made contact with Carmen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Are you ever going to do anything other than block my attacks? This is getting boring¡­.¡± Bridgette asked with an annoyed cadence.

    The instructors were wondering the same thing, eagerly waiting for Carmen to show some form of retaliation. Carmen simply sighed before looking Bridgette in the eyes.

    ¡°Sure, I guess it¡¯s time to show you the gulf between our power.¡± Carmen replied with a cheeky smirk, mocking Bridgette¡¯s statement prior to the mock battles.

    She raised her rapier to the sky and suddenly a massive geyser of black ink fired out of her shadow. Mere seconds later, Bridgette¡¯s entire sand field was painted black and fully covered. The ink raced towards Bridgette¡¯s feet, causing her to leap into the air and watch as her Manifest¡¯s ability was consumed. The sea of black absorbed everything in sight, clearing away a significant portion of the arena grounds.

    ¡®What the hell is this stuff!?! This isn¡¯t from a Void affinity!¡¯

    Bridgette was shocked by what she was seeing, not understanding how Carmen had something like this up her sleeve. The instructors were equally stunned and at a loss for words.

    ¡°Wait, is she a dual type?? Why does her chart only mention one affinity?¡± One of the instructors questioned as they rummaged through their papers, trying to piece together this new development.

    The crowd of students filled the arena with intense chatter as they saw Carmen¡¯s true strength for the first time, having never seen a dual type Vesta in person.

    Carmen¡¯s shadow began to recede, revealing a completely clear and empty arena. Not a single grain of sand or rocks were in sight. Bridgette landed on the ground and glared at Carmen as she collected herself. The two had a silent yet tense stare down until Carmen aimed her Manifest at Bridgette.

    She planted her foot and sprinted forward with an unreal amount of speed, covering multiple meters in a blank. She slashed her rapier downward, barely missing Bridgette¡¯s chest as she dodged backwards at the last possible moment. The speedy barrage continued as Bridgette¡¯s sand barely blocked blow after blow, not fully able to keep up with Carmen¡¯s newfound speed.

    Carmen feinted a hit from above, but quickly readjusted and kicked Bridgette in the stomach, forcing her back a significant distance. As Bridgette slid backwards, Carmen dashed forward to continue pursuing her target. Bridgette quickly touched the ground with her palm and summoned a large sandy pillar from underneath her. She catapulted into the sky far above Carmen, temporarily giving her the high ground.

    Bridgette aimed her hands downward and as she exerted her Core Energy, multiple rocks and boulders rained down from above. Carmen leapt into the air and began to fly towards her, zipping around the torrential downpour of sharp stones with graceful movements.

    ¡°She can fly!? Since when could she do all of this!?¡± Bridgette exclaimed as Carmen barreled upwards, deflecting every stray rock with her barrier.

    Carmen focused her gaze onto Bridgette and with a single thought, Bridgette was forced off of her pillar by Carmen¡¯s gravity manipulation. As she fell downward, Bridgette rapidly motioned her hands around her, conjuring together a bowl of sand to jump on safely. However, once Bridgette¡¯s feet landed, Carmen appeared behind her. She looked back with a stunned expression as Carmen swung her Manifest with all of her strength.

    With one swift blow, Bridgette was knocked off of her sand. She careened downwards and crashed onto the arena floor, kicking up a burst of dust and smoke. Once the smoke cleared, Carmen noticed that Bridgette had cushioned her fall with more sand. Even though her attack had landed and seemed to cause significant damage, Bridgette was still relatively unscathed, with only a few scrapes here and there.

    ''Damn it. Even after all of my training, Bridgette''s still tough to crack.''

    Carmen sucked her teeth and readied herself for her next move, feeling a bit irritated that her efforts were pointless. Bridgette got to her feet and immediately raised her hands to the sky.

    Without warning, two massive walls of compacted sand rose out of the ground, each towering over Carmen on opposite sides. Bridgette then clapped her hands together, causing the walls to slam into each other. The explosion of dust and rocks was incredible as the entire arena trembled violently.

    ¡°Are these really first year students!? I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before!¡± Another instructor commented as they struggled to stay on their feet, covering their face from the burst of sand and wind shooting outwards.

    However, before the dust even remotely settled, the two walls crushed in on themselves and revealed Carmen without a single scratch on her. Her gravity barrier had shielded her surroundings, completely unfazed by the destructive blow. As the walls of sand fell and crumbled, devastating the arena in all directions, Carmen simply reared her Manifest back and charged up her Core Energy.

    Graviton''s Eclipse began to glow a sinister hue of purple as Carmen''s inky shadow rose up from the ground, swirling and surrounding the rapier''s blade. Carmen''s Core Energy exploded to incredible levels, sending chills down the spines of every person that watched from the stands. Then with a single step, Carmen thrust her Manifest forward.

    The speed of her sudden movement crushed the ground beneath her feet as she barreled across the arena floor. Bridgette had no time to react and in that same moment, Carmen¡¯s rapier pierced straight through Bridgette¡¯s shoulder. She screeched in pain as Carmen glared deeply into her eyes, pushing the glowing blade further in.

    As her rapier dug deeper, Carmen could sense Bridgette''s sand approaching fast from behind her. Wasting no more time, Carmen pulled her Manifest out with one swift motion, flinging blood across the distressed floor. Bridgette stumbled back slightly as Carmen suddenly raised her leg. Using every ounce of gravitational energy she had, Carmen increased the weight of her foot and kicked Bridgette straight in the chest.

    Bridgette blasted off of the floor and careened past the open field, landing straight into the empty stands on the opposite end of the arena. Upon impact, a massive explosion occurred as part of the building crumbed and shattered in impressive fashion.

    All of the students and instructors were absolutely floored by the outcome of the fight. The silence was deafening as Carmen flung more blood off of her Manifest. She desummoned her weapon and turned towards the steps, her face housing a rather underwhelmed expression.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Did that really just happen?¡± An instructor asked with a perplexed look on their face.

    Yeah.. Uh, why was she ranked thirtieth again?¡± Another replied, vigorously jotting down notes on his clipboard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that was unreal. I mean just look at her, she doesn¡¯t have a speck of dust on her. The number one ranked student didn¡¯t even land a hit after all of that. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    The instructors simply stared at Carmen as she found her seat, admiring the theatrics they had just witnessed. Once she took her seat, everyone looked at her with absolute bewilderment. However, when she turned her head, Mariah noticed something quite peculiar about her.

    ¡°Umm, Carmen¡­ What happened to your eyes?¡± Mariah asked with a curious tone.

    Carmen¡¯s eyebrow raised in confusion, wondering what Mariah meant by her question.

    ¡°Huh? My eyes?¡±

    She looked over towards a small puddle of standing water and saw her reflection. Carmen¡¯s pupils were completely gray, not a tinge of red in sight. As she stared at herself, Carmen realized that her eyes weren¡¯t changing back to normal.

    ¡°Uhh, I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Excuse me.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s voice had a hint of panic to it as she quickly stood. While she rushed towards the arena exit, the instructors began to send medics over to where Bridgette had landed on the opposite side. Once they dug through multiple broken seats and debris, they found her unconscious and surrounded by a cocoon of hardened sand.

 MW VOL V - CH 32: Taken Away

    The remainder of the mock battles continued on as Carmen wandered to the washroom on the outer edge of the building. When she rounded the corner, Carmen was startled to see Varric leaning up against the wall. He crossed his arms as he looked over with a smirk.

    ¡°Sick fight kid, you did good.¡± He said with a fairly proud tone.

    ¡°Thanks, but uhh, when did you get here? I didn¡¯t know you were going to watch me.¡± Carmen replied, looking around to make sure no one else saw him here.

    ¡°Not too long ago, but that¡¯s not important. I came here to talk to you about something.¡±

    Varric stopped leaning on the wall and faced her directly. As their eyes met, he cocked his head to the side.

    ¡°The hell happened to your eyes? This some kind of weird trend you kids getting into?¡± He wondered, finding the piercing silver color to be a bit unsettling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s been happening a lot recently. I think something¡¯s wrong with me.¡±

    Carmen sighed as she rubbed her eyes, still not understanding what was going on with her. Before Varric could reply, Carmen cut straight to the chase.

    ¡°Anyways, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± She continued, now noticing the burlap travel bag sitting next to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna start traveling again. Ever since I started training you, I¡¯ve come to a lot of realizations about my choices and also myself in general. I really need to stop running and face my life head on again. No one is gonna do it for me and over time, you¡¯ve shown me that.¡± Varric replied, his typically hard expression growing softer with each word spoken.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to get back into mercenary work. I need to restore my name.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! But uh, does that mean you aren¡¯t going to train me anymore?¡± Carmen questioned, feeling a little sad about the idea of no longer working with him.

    ¡°Nope. I think you¡¯ve got it from here. After watching your fight just now, it¡¯s very clear that you don¡¯t need my teachings anymore. As long as you keep building upon the foundations I¡¯ve shown you, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Varric replied as he started to remove a ring off of his pinky finger.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Carmen was surprised by the request, but slowly raised her hand towards him. He slid a silver and dark blue colored ring onto her pinky finger.

    ¡°Here. This is a messenger ring imbued with my Core Energy. If you ever need to contact me, that ring will link our thoughts. Don¡¯t lose this and don¡¯t ever take it off, I paid a fortune for it a few years back.¡± Varric said, rotating the ring so it sat perfectly on her finger.

    Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide with wonder as she admired the precious new trinket around her pinky.

    ¡°Oh wow, thanks Varric! But, why give me something so expensive?¡± She curiously wondered.

    ¡°Just think of it as a present for graduating from my rigorous training regiment.¡±

    The moment Varric stopped speaking, Carmen leapt towards him and wrapped her arms tightly around him. She gave Varric the biggest, warmest hug he¡¯d had in years. Taken aback by the sign of affection, Varric attempted to force Carmen off of him, however he paused as she looked up with a tearful smile.

    ¡°Thanks so much for everything, Varric! I was at such a low point in my life and you went out of your way to get me back on the right path. When no one here believed in me, you still helped me get better. You¡¯ve no idea how grateful I am and how much you mean to me!¡± She said through her tears.

    Varric sighed heavily as he proceeded to raise his hand, placing it on top of her head and petting Carmen gently. She was surprised by his actions, shocked to see him show her a genuine smile for the first time ever.

    ¡°Geez kid, even after all this time you¡¯re still a crybaby.¡± He softly said with a chuckle, showing Carmen a rare side of him.

    Carmen let go of him and laughed, apologizing for the wholesome theatrics. Varric leaned over and picked up his bag, slinging it over his shoulder.

    ¡°Alright kid, I¡¯m off. Keep up the training and remember what I taught you. I don¡¯t want to see you regress because you got a big head and started slacking off. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Varric said with a stern voice, quickly shifting back to his usual annoyed mannerisms.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    She respectfully bowed her head. Varric started to turn around, but stopped as a thought came to his mind.

    ¡°Oh, and be careful whenever you go down below again. Trust no one and don¡¯t get caught up in that woman¡¯s promises. Despite what she says, she won¡¯t have your best interests in mind, never forget that¡­¡±

    Varric¡¯s face was incredibly serious as he looked over his shoulder, locking eyes to make sure she understood him loud and clear. Carmen simply nodded and reassured him that she would be careful. They said their goodbyes and Varric began to walk away, raising his hand and slightly waving it as he got further away.

    Once he was no longer in sight, Carmen rushed to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were still gray as she pulled and adjusted her eyelids, trying anything and everything to get them to turn back to normal.

    ¡°What the hell is going on with me?¡± She muttered softly, now noticing that her teeth were slightly sharper than usual as well.

    Carmen sighed and exited the bathroom, quickly making her way back to the dorms to find something to hide her new features.

    The following day came and Carmen was exiting the main building after dropping off some papers. As she went down the wide staircase, Carmen noticed Caleb standing at the bottom waiting for her. A few meters behind him were a couple carriages donning the Melspire crest and the Ravenfell family emblem. His attendants were loading up the last bit of his luggage when Carmen got to the final step.

    ¡°Are you about to head out?¡± Carmen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, but uhh, why¡¯re you wearing sunglasses?¡± He wondered, looking up at the darker than usual clouds. It was clearly about to rain at some point.

    ¡°Oh, no real reason. I just thought they were stylish.¡± Carmen replied with a nervous laugh.

    Caleb¡¯s eyebrows raised, but eventually he shrugged off her response and didn¡¯t question any further.

    ¡°Hey, were you able to talk to your father?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but uh¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything he can do. Unfortunately, we just have to take this one on the chin and move on.¡± Caleb replied, letting out a heavy sigh as he shrugged his shoulders.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing he can do? People died, Caleb! We can¡¯t just let this school get away with-¡±

    ¡°Carmen! Trust me, I know. I completely agree with you, but there is something else going on that is way beyond our current understanding. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re not equipped to deal with this right now¡­¡± Caleb replied, his voice growing more shaky.

    Carmen was taken aback by his response, but deep down she knew he was right. Before she could give a reply, a well dressed butler interjected, bowing his head to them both as he stood next to the carriage.

    ¡°Master Caleb, it¡¯s time for us to depart.¡± He said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to go. I¡¯ll message you as often as I can and I might even try to visit over the summer, it just depends on how much free time I get.¡± Caleb said with a charming smile.

    Carmen nodded and leaned into his face, kissing him deeply. Multiple male students nearby began to cheer on Caleb, losing their minds over the intense public display of affection. The kiss continued and nothing else mattered to the two at that current time. Their faces eventually separated and after giving each other one more hug, they said their goodbyes. Caleb hopped into his carriage and waved as they proceeded through a large portal.

    Within the girls dormitory, Elise was packing up her belongings and getting ready to go back to her Grandmother¡¯s house in Olunas city. Surprisingly, Sebastian was there helping her move bags around. As he picked up a small leather sack from the ground, a pair of underwear with rabbits on it fell out.

    He picked it up and chuckled, finding it to be quite adorable. Elise turned around and saw the garments in his hands. Her face turned beet red as she charged towards him with great speed. She tried to snatch them out of his hand, but he held it up and kept them just out of reach.

    ¡°Give them back!¡± She yelled in embarrassment, hitting him in the chest.

    ¡°But they¡¯re so cute!¡± He playfully replied with a laugh.

    Elise leapt up and forcefully grabbed them, but in the process she lost her footing. She fell forward and knocked over Sebastian, dropping the garments as well. The two crashed to the floor and Elise found herself on top of him while he was on his back.

    Sebastian¡¯s hands gripped her sides tightly so she wouldn¡¯t fall any further. The position was incredibly suggestive as they silently stared at each other, blushing. Once he realized where his hands were, he quickly let go.

    ¡°Ah! Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± He said with a flustered cadence.

    ¡°Uh, yeah, it¡¯s fine..¡± Elise replied, still feeling the warmth of his hands on her sides.

    ¡°Sooo, uhh¡­ Are you going to get off of me?¡±

    Sebastian wondered why she was still straddling him, feeling a bit awkward at that moment. Elise looked down and quickly hopped off of him, pushing her skirt back down as her face turned redder than the sun.

    Sebastian got to his feet and helped her stand, not commenting any further on what just happened. They quietly went back to packing her things as their minds raced. However, after a few brief moments, Carmen walked into the room.

    ¡°Hey Elise, I¡¯m about to leav-.¡±

    Carmen immediately sensed that something was off. Her confused gaze hopped back and forth between Elise and Sebastian.

    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± She asked, wondering why there was so much awkward tension between them.

    ¡°Ah yeah, totally fine! Hey Elise, I¡¯ve got to go take care of some stuff. I¡¯ll catch up with you later.¡± Sebastian said as he put a bag down and rushed out of the room, leaving Carmen and Elise alone.

    Carmen looked towards the door with a furrowed brow, but before she could ask any questions, Elise quickly chimed in.

    ¡°You said you were about to leave?¡± She swiftly asked, trying to change the subject and divert Carmen¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Uhh yeah. I just wanted to say my goodbyes before I go back home. This year was so much fun with you and I¡¯m so glad we got to be roommates!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s the same for me. I didn¡¯t have many friends before coming here and I would¡¯ve been content with just being on my own, but you really opened my eyes and helped me trust people again. I can¡¯t thank you enough for everything, Carmen.¡± Elise said with a few tears dripping down her face.

    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Carmen quickly approached and brought Elise in for a hug. However, the tender moment didn¡¯t last long as Mariah burst into the room.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave me out!¡± She exclaimed with her usual boisterous mannerisms.

    Mariah jumped into the fray and joined their hug, squeezing them tightly as she giggled and grinned. The trio shared a laugh filled moment as their first year at LaVeda officially came to a close.

    Once all the goodbyes and farewells were said, Carmen left the dorm and walked to the courtyard where Zalthia was standing. Multiple guards were loading up the carriage with all of Carmen¡¯s belongings, stacking and organizing the bags with immaculate precision.

    ¡°You got everything?¡± She asked with a smile.

    Carmen simply nodded, but as soon as she stepped toward the carriage, a thought quickly came to mind as she looked at her wrist.

    ¡°Oh wait, I forgot my bracelet! It¡¯s still in my locker at the main arena. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Carmen exclaimed, sprinting off in the opposite direction with haste.

    Zalthia sighed and slowly followed after her.

    Carmen ran through the halls and as she passed an open door, something caught her eye. It was the infirmary and sitting on the bed was Bridgette, covered in bandages as she looked out the window. Carmen stopped at the door and against her better judgment, she walked inside.

    ¡°How¡¯re you feeling?¡± Carmen asked as she approached the bed.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Bridgette coldly snapped, clearly not in the mood to talk.

    Ah, nothing¡­ Just wanted to see how you were.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s voice was as gentle as it could be. She didn¡¯t want to aggravate this girl any further, but unfortunately, no response came from Bridgette. She simply stared out the window, never looking Carmen in her face. Carmen eventually sighed and stepped closer to the bed, putting her foot down in a defiant manner.

    ¡°Look Bridgette, I don¡¯t know why you hate me so much, but it¡¯s getting really old. Can we just end this already? I think it would be great if we could be friends.¡± Carmen asked, raising her voice just enough to make sure Bridgette heard her clearly.

    ¡°Friends? You want to be friends? Pfft, don¡¯t make me laugh¡­¡± Bridgette replied, finally turning her head towards Carmen.

    ¡°Why in the hell would I ever want to be your friend? I absolutely loathe your presence and everything about you. I want nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    ¡°But why? I¡¯ve done nothing to you!¡± Carmen questioned, trying to figure out the reasons behind this girl''s hatred.

    ¡°Nothing? You¡¯ve done nothing!? You humiliated me in front of all my peers, you took the boy I liked from me, you almost killed me, and.. And¡­¡±

    Bridgette¡¯s voice started to shake as a tear streamed down her cheek. The expression on her face was filled with rage once she continued to speak.

    ¡°And that damn sister of yours put Claudia into a coma!! She was the only one in my family that truly cared about me and the Belouis took her away from me!!! You¡¯ve taken everything I wanted and now you want friendship from me!? PISS OFF!!!¡±

    Bridgette¡¯s angered voice echoed across the room and down the hall, projecting enough for anyone nearby to hear.

    Carmen stood there with wide eyes, stunned to hear about Bridgette¡¯s sister. She had no idea that even happened. Before Bridgette could continue, a sharp pain radiated throughout her body, causing her to grimace and wince from her injuries. Carmen reached out to touch Bridgette, but she smacked her hand away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Bridgette exclaimed, gripping her shoulder tightly.

    ¡°But, i jus-.¡±

    ¡°LEAVE!!!¡±

    Bridgette screamed out with pure rage as her Core Energy ramped up to new levels, sending shivers down Carmen¡¯s spine. Angry tears streamed down Bridgette¡¯s face as she glared at Carmen, seeing her reflection in Carmen¡¯s sunglasses. Carmen backed away and quickly left the room, not wanting to antagonize Bridgette any further.

    Once she entered the hall, Carmen saw Zalthia leaning up against the wall with a stunned expression on her face. She had heard the entire conversation and felt a wave of regret wash over her.

    ¡°Did you really do that, Zalthia?¡± Carmen asked with a soft voice, still reeling from her previous chat.

    Zalthia simply turned to face Carmen and stared with a fairly somber, yet blank expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get your bracelet. We¡¯ve got to leave soon, everyone¡¯s waiting for you at home.¡± She replied, now walking down the hall towards the arena and completely ignoring the question asked of her.

    Carmen stood silently, not knowing how to feel about her sister''s lack of response. When Zalthia got further away, Carmen quickly collected herself and followed after her. The walk was quiet as they both were deep in thought.

 MW VOL V - CH 33: Beyond The Boundaries

    Carmen¡¯s carriage emerged from the LaVeda portal and touched down on the pathway towards Castle de Belouis. As the horses trotted along the winding, white cobblestone road, the dark clouds above opened up. Rain trickled down little by little until thunder and lightning coerced the droplets to increase in volume.

    ¡°I hate rainy days.¡± Carmen said with a sigh, the pitter patter of rain sounding louder than usual thanks to her Boundless senses going out of control.

    ¡°Really? Hm, I find them quite calming.¡± Zalthia replied as she stared at the streaks of water racing down the carriage window.

    The remainder of the trip was silent until they eventually arrived at the main courtyard. Once the carriage stopped, a guard quickly ran up to the door and opened it while holding an umbrella. However, when Carmen stepped out, he noticed that the rain had ceased around him.

    He was amazed to see all of the droplets being deflected by an invisible barrier, having never seen such a phenomenon before. The guard stepped aside as Zalthia and Felicity exited the carriage, respectfully bowing his head to them. Once Zalthia motioned for him to escort the carriage away, she turned her attention towards Carmen.

    ¡®I must say, Carmen has come an extremely long way in just a single school year¡¯s time. To be able to have this much control over her power now is impressive. Just who the hell was teaching her at LaVeda?¡¯

    Zalthia couldn¡¯t help but be curious as to how her baby sister grew so much in such a short amount of time. She continued to admire Carmen¡¯s gravity field until they walked through the front entrance where they were greeted by Nadine.

    ¡°Welcome home, M¡¯ladies.¡± She said with a smile and humble bow.

    ¡°Nadine! Good to see you!¡±

    Carmen quickly rushed over and gave the head maid a warm hug. Nadine happily accepted the greeting and took a moment to look at her.

    ¡°Goodness child, why are you wearing sunglasses when it¡¯s darker than midnight outside?¡± Nadine asked with a perplexed expression.

    ¡°Oh, no reason. I just thought they looked cool.¡±

    ¡°I see, well, I think you should remove them before lunch is served. It¡¯s not healthy to have your vision impeded so unnecessarily.¡±

    Nadine raised her hands and attempted to remove the glasses from Carmen¡¯s face. However, within that same moment, Carmen forcefully swatted her hand and backed away.

    ¡°No! I uh, don¡¯t want to. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. My apologies.¡±

    Nadine rubbed her hand as she watched Carmen walk away, wondering what had gotten into the young miss. She turned to Zalthia who simply shook her head, telling Nadine to just leave it be. Once Carmen entered the dining hall, Azhane, Graymoor, and Solana were already seated. Azhane looked over and her face immediately lit up.

    ¡°Welcome home, Carmen!¡± She exclaimed with a bright smile. ¡°C¡¯mon, sit down! We¡¯ve got your favorite dishes being prepared to celebrate your return.¡±

    Carmen greeted everyone before quickly taking a seat between Solana and Azhane. Zalthia walked inside shortly after and once she sat down, the dining hall doors closed and lunch was served. Conversations flowed from different topics, including Carmen¡¯s time at LaVeda, until eventually circling around to her glasses again.

    ¡°So is sunglasses at the dinner table a new fashion statement these days?¡± Solana asked as she took the final bite of her sandwich.

    Carmen shook her head and slowly raised her hands, gently removing the shades from her face. She opened her eyes and revealed the pale, yet piercing gray color that had taken over her once vibrant red gaze.

    ¡°What happened to your eyes, Carmen!?¡± Azhane asked with a worried tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My eyes have been like this since I fought against Bridgette in our mock battle yesterday. They¡¯ve changed colors before, but only for a short amount of time.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt and has your vision been affected at all?¡± Graymoor curiously wondered.

    ¡°No, I feel fine for the most part. Although, my head feels a little spacey and fuzzy. Hard to explain.¡±

    Suddenly, Solana reached over and gripped Carmen¡¯s chin. When her head was turned, Solana pressed her thumb against Carmen¡¯s bottom lip and moved it down. She briefly examined her sharper than usual teeth and gave a nod of confirmation.

    ¡°Seems like your Boundless half is trying to take priority over your Human half. The control you once had over it is quickly slipping away.¡± Solana said with a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°My control is slipping away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sudden shifts in Core Energy can cause an imbalance that could affect you in a multitude of ways. Have you experienced some kind of emotional trauma or triggering event lately?¡±

    Carmen took a moment before replying. Her face slightly contorted as images of Rivell¡¯s death came back to the surface of her mind.

    ¡°Um, yeah¡­ I lost a dear friend of mine not too long ago.¡± Carmen said before swallowing a lump in her throat.

    Once she composed herself, Carmen proceeded to tell them about her fight against the Headmaster and how he took the life of Rivell, not sparing a single detail.

    ¡°And once I saw Rivell¡¯s limp body on the floor, something changed about me. I transformed into something that wasn¡¯t me¡­ It was pretty terrifying, but I felt so good when I changed. I still vividly remember that feeling and right now, that haziness in my head, feels similar to that day. It¡¯s just not as pronounced.¡± Carmen replied as she looked at her reflection in Solana¡¯s shiny, silver cup. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Oh my, it seems like you actually entered your Boundless form that day. Bravo, Carmen!¡± Solana clapped her hands together, showing a proud smile.

    ¡°Boundless form? Is that the same as what you showed us when you demonstrated your abilities?¡± Graymoor curiously asked, cocking his head to the side.

    ¡°Yes. We Boundless have two separate forms that we can change to. One that is more human-like and the other being the one you all are more familiar with, horns and lines on the face. Most Boundless choose the latter form, but for those of us that don¡¯t want to draw too much attention, our human form is more ideal.¡±

    Solana then turned her attention to Carmen and posed a simple question.

    ¡°Mind if we see it?¡±

    Carmen was caught off guard by the request, hesitating as she looked around the table.

    ¡°Uh, right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the day is still young. Plus, I¡¯m curious about something.¡±

    Solana gave a firm nod before standing from the table. Carmen turned her attention towards Azhane and Zalthia as though she were wanting some kind of approval. They gave simple nods as well and stood from their seats, following Solana to one of the many arenas located on Castle de Belouis¡¯ premises.

    Once they entered the building, Solana hopped onto the center platform and instructed Carmen to go on the opposite end. Azhane, Zalthia, and Graymoor stood off to the side and waited patiently for everything to unfold.

    ¡°Alright Carmen, whenever you¡¯re ready!¡± Solana yelled.

    Carmen nodded and began focusing her Core Energy together. The air around her grew more tense as her resonance level continued to climb. It seemed like her transformation was inevitable until her show of power suddenly ceased.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Carmen?¡± Azhane asked with a concerned expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I tried to visualize what it felt like to change, but nothing happened.¡±

    Carmen looked down at her hands, trying to figure out what she could do differently.

    ¡®Hmmm, I wonder¡­¡¯

    Solana tapped her chin before getting a bright, yet dangerous idea. A devious smirk came across her face as she turned towards Carmen.

    ¡°That Rivell boy must¡¯ve been incredibly weak if an old man could kill him. Geez, what a joke!¡± Solana yelled, staring at Carmen with a dark and cheeky grin.

    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Carmen asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s good that he died, that way his weakness won¡¯t hold you back anymore. Such useless sacks of skin don¡¯t deserve the Core¡¯s Blessing. You agree, right?¡±

    Carmen couldn¡¯t believe the nonsense coming out of her mouth. As Solana continued to belittle and disrespect Rivell, Carmen felt a terrifying rage come over her. She lowered her head and after a very brief moment of silence, Carmen exploded with Core Energy.

    ¡°YOU SHUT YOUR MOUTH!¡± She yelled as her power grew more sinister with each passing second.

    ¡°Ah, there we go.¡± Solana muttered with a smirk, her plan finally showing the results that she wanted to see.

    Azhane, Zalthia, and Graymoor were in shock as they witnessed Carmen¡¯s Boundless transformation.

    Carmen¡¯s hair shifted from silver to a pure white, her skin was now incredibly pale, and two black horns emerged from her bangs. Lines raced down from her eyes to her chin and continued past her neck and chest. Her Boundless form was both elegantly beautiful and frightening at the same time.

    She sent a sharp toothed scowl in Solana¡¯s direction as her Core Energy rapidly increased, barreling her Resonance levels to new heights. The ground began to shatter and crumble under the pressure, standing no chance against the immense amount of gravitational power coming from Carmen.

    ¡®This is just like what I felt during the war when we fought against the Holy Core Saints. So this is Carmen¡¯s true potential?¡¯

    Zalthia slightly flinched as Carmen¡¯s overwhelmingly evil and eerie strength permeated throughout the arena. Azhane started to step forward, fully prepared to put a stop to this transformation. However, Solana looked back and shook her head, prompting Azhane to stand down.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Carmen muttered through her sharp toothed snarl.

    She summoned forth Graviton¡¯s Eclipse and gripped it''s now bone ladened handle tightly. In a single blink, Carmen dashed towards Solana with otherworldly speed. Her end of the arena platform was absolutely decimated from the sudden, visceral step, crushed and broken in every way imaginable. The burst of wind was enough to knock Zalthia and Graymoor off their feet, sending them flying back towards the edge of the room.

    ¡°What the hell, how much power does she have?!¡± Zalthia exclaimed as she summoned clones to catch her and Graymoor, slowing their momentum.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I had no idea the Young Miss was capable of such feats. This is absurd.¡± Graymoor calmly replied, calling forth his Manifest as a precaution.

    As they stood by from a safe distance, they watched Carmen viciously attacking Solana. She slashed her Manifest like a woman possessed, completely blinded by her rage. However, despite her aggressive blows, Solana effortlessly dodged everything Carmen dished out. Her subtle, yet calculated movements were just enough to waste Carmen¡¯s efforts.

    Once Carmen missed yet another one of her rapier jabs, Solana retaliated with a swift kick to the stomach. Carmen¡¯s body shot backwards, rolling and crashing into the debris filled arena floor from the sudden shift in her momentum. She eventually caught herself and shot a demented glare towards Solana, angrily baring her fangs for all to see.

    The two stared at each other for a brief moment until the ground shook violently. Solana looked down and noticed the shadows all around her were becoming alive. The black shapes grew and warped, shifting into an inky substance that spread outwards in all directions. Within seconds, the shadowy ink took aim at her.

    It raced towards Solana like a raging torrent, blasting through and consuming everything in its way. Solana simply sidestepped the attack before leaping into the air, prompting the ink to shift course and pursue her in the sky.

    ¡®Oh my, now that¡¯s interesting.¡¯

    Solana was fairly impressed by Carmen¡¯s Dark affinity, making note of its seemingly self-aware characteristics. Before she could reach the peak of her trajectory, the ink increased its speed and fully devoured her. As it swirled and wrapped tighter, the ink crashed back to the ground and seemed to have completed its task with near flawless results. However, once the shadowy substance settled, it suddenly exploded outwards.

    Solana stood at the center fairly unfazed while black ink rained down across the arena. Curiously, she now had a bone ladened tiara resting upon her head. It glowed a menacing black as she brushed ink off of her shoulder, looking rather annoyed by her stained outfit. However, before she could get too comfortable, Carmen was immediately back on the offensive.

    She blasted towards Solana with Graviton¡¯s Eclipse extended outwards, building up her gravitational power along its blade. The ink also gathered itself and came alive again, now skipping behind Carmen as she honed in on Solana¡¯s location. Solana exerted her Core Energy and slowly held out her hand.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough out of you.¡± She muttered with an annoyed glare.

    Carmen reached Solana¡¯s destination and thrust her Manifest forward, hoping to end this battle with a single decisive blow. Once her rapier entered Solana''s space, a large shadowy arm burst through the ground in between the two combatants. It gripped the rapier''s blade tightly and with a single squeeze, Carmen''s Manifest shattered and dematerialized.

    ¡°What!?¡± Zalthia exclaimed, unable to comprehend what had just occurred.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what she did to my Manifest when she first revealed her abilities to us. Just what kind of skill is that?¡± Graymoor replied with a concerned, yet impressed expression on his face.

    They continued to watch with bated breath, wondering what other tricks Solana had up her sleeve.

    Carmen''s forward momentum continued until another shadowy hand caught her by the face. It gripped her forehead and with one swift movement, it proceeded to slam the back of her head into the ground. The arena floor shattered even further from the impact, sending out a shockwave of power that was enough to blow out every window in the building. Once everything was settled, the arena grew incredibly silent as Carmen¡¯s Core Energy pattern ceased entirely.

 Character Profile: Bridgette Vandel

    CHARACTER THOUGHTSUnlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    When I first started writing Volume 4 - Secrets of LaVeda, I really wanted to give Carmen a "rival" of sorts. Someone that can truly challenge and push her buttons. With Carmen attending a school for the first time ever, this was the perfect time to introduce such a character. However, I''m not a huge fan of friendly rivalries, so I tried to stray away from that as much as I could.

    Even though Bridgette has quite a bit of hostility towards Carmen, the two characters are still very similar in a lot of ways. They''re the same age, they''re both from highly distinguished families, both rich, have daddy issues, and are skilled fighters. Even their aesthetic is similar with their long hair and piercing eye colors. In most situations, these similarities would blossom together a beautiful friendship, but that isn''t the case at all with Carmen and Bridgette. The history and bad blood between their families will, unfortunately, always get in the way.

    Thanks for reading!

    - Z4NE

 MW VOL V - CH 34: A Powerful Reunion

    Solana''s shadowy hands vanished from Carmen''s face, allowing her to slowly sit upwards. The others joined them on the obliterated platform and were surprised to see that Carmen had turned back to normal.

    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Carmen softly muttered as she rubbed her forehead.

    ¡°I disrupted your connection to the Core.¡± Solana replied with a nonchalant tone, walking over and helping Carmen to her feet.

    ¡°Disrupted? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My Manifest, Queen¡¯s Dominion, has the ability to disrupt the flow of Core Energy that courses through your Strand. It severs your connection to the Core long enough to cease any and all Core Energy output, effectively canceling your abilities entirely.¡±

    The moment Solana explained what her Manifest was capable of, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor.

    ¡®T-There¡¯s no way. She¡¯s essentially a walking Core blocker. This woman continues to show just how dangerous she really is¡­¡¯

    Zalthia felt incredibly uneasy and sick, now knowing the full extent of this Boundless woman¡¯s power.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you did to my Manifest when we first met. I figured it was some kind of skill related to canceling abilities. Unreal.¡± Graymoor said, admiring the ominous looking tiara sitting atop Solana¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yeah, but this ability isn¡¯t without its flaws. In order for it to activate, I have to get hit by my opponent¡¯s ability at least once so my Manifest can analyze their Core Energy pattern. It also only works against skills generated from a Vesta or a Manifest. Queen¡¯s Dominion has no effect on inanimate objects or man made devices that use Core Energy since they don¡¯t have a Strand within them.¡± Solana plainly replied.

    ¡°I see, so that explains why you purposely took my swords head on in our first fight. You could¡¯ve easily dodged out of the way, but you decided to catch it with your bare hands instead.¡±

    Azhane stepped forward with her arms crossed, piecing everything together as she recalled their first encounter. Solana nodded before letting out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Anyways, enough about me, I think it¡¯s time we decide what to do with Carmen. I¡¯m sure you all noticed, but her Boundless form is incredibly unstable and out of control.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, It¡¯ll definitely be a problem if she doesn¡¯t get a handle on this. Did you have something in mind?¡± Azhane asked as she looked around at all of the destruction surrounding them.

    ¡°I do. If you all don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to train Carmen in the Core Depths for a bit. It¡¯ll be easier and safer for her to get used to her Boundless abilities there.¡± Solana replied.

    Azhane took a moment to ponder the idea until she eventually turned to Carmen with a determined expression.

    ¡°What do you think, Carmen?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sure. But for how long?¡±

    ¡°I think a week should suffice.¡± Solana replied. "Any longer than that would just be unnecessary."

    An audible gasp could be heard as soon as Solana mentioned the length of time, causing Carmen to look around with great confusion.

    ¡°A week!? Are you sure about that?¡± Zalthia asked, shocked to hear something so ridiculous.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a week?¡± Carmen questioned with a concerned tone.

    Zalthia turned to her and sighed before revealing why this was such a wild request.

    ¡°Carmen, have you forgotten? Time flows differently in the Core Depths. Seven days here would be equal to 168 days there. You¡¯ll essentially be in the Core Depths for almost six months.¡±

    Carmen¡¯s eyes went wide once she realized what Zalthia was saying, now understanding why everyone seemed so on edge.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°It may seem like a long time, but I guarantee you that you¡¯ll come out significantly stronger. It¡¯s the best chance you have to really get a handle on your Boundless form and your Dark affinity. So, what do ya say?¡± Solana asked with a smile as she held out her hand.

    Carmen turned her head towards Azhane and Zalthia. They hesitated slightly before giving her a firm nod, assuring her that this would be the right decision. She averted her gaze back to Solana and after a brief ponder, she reached out and took hold of her hand.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Solana said, forcefully pulling Carmen closer to her.

    ¡°Huh!? We¡¯re leaving right now!? But we-¡±

    As soon as Carmen¡¯s body pressed against Solana¡¯s, the two were suddenly standing in the middle of a grassy field. She frantically looked around with confusion, wondering how they ended up in the Core Depths so quickly.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Carmen asked while admiring the golden colored sky greeting them from above.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s just say that I have some special ¡®privileges¡¯ as the Boundless Queen. I don¡¯t need a portal to enter the Core Depths, so I can come and go as I please.¡±

    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s pretty gnarly.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s get going. There¡¯s much for me to show you.¡±

    Solana motioned for Carmen to follow as she made her way through the lush grass. Carmen nodded and quickly joined her, eager to see what all Solana wanted to show.

    Solana and Carmen traversed the lush landscape of the Core Depths, taking in all of the sights until they crested a hill and looked out at the horizon.

    ¡°Ahh, it feels so good to be back home. The air is so crisp and you can practically taste the Core Energy floating around.¡± Solana said, leaning her head back as she stretched her arms out.

    ¡°So, where are you taking me?¡± Carmen asked while brushing her hair to the side, preventing the gusty wind from blowing it everywhere.

    Solana simply pointed to a group of ruins far in the distance.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start there. Follow me.¡±

    After walking for quite a while, the two entered a fairly dilapidated cityscape. The multiple collapsed and broken, sandstone colored buildings were completely overrun with vegetation and wildlife. This city clearly hadn¡¯t been touched for hundreds if not thousands of years, not even modern researchers had discovered this place.

    Carmen marveled at the scale of everything and after making note of the architecture, she immediately made the connection that these were Boundless buildings. Solana guided them deeper into the city until they eventually ended at what looked like an armory of sorts. Solana stepped up to the door and placed her hand on a small slate that slightly protruded from the wall.

    She concentrated her Core Energy into her palm and after a brief moment, the door unlocked and came to life. It began to slide open, kicking up sandy debris and dust as the air inside was released for the first time in years. Once they entered, multiple white lights illuminated the fairly open foyer. Carmen noticed all of the intricate detailing on the floors and walls. Each design was deeply etched with incredible precision, racing along in all directions to create the shape of a large crystal. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Woah, who did all of this?¡± Carmen asked with wide eyed wonder.

    ¡°A Boundless artist by the name of Raphta. She¡¯s also the one that crafted the many statues you see throughout our city.¡± Solana replied, taking a moment to admire the mural as well.

    ¡°One person did all of this?? Unreal¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Raphta was incredibly talented. She was also a good friend of mine, well¡­ That is until she betrayed me along with the rest of them¡­¡±

    Solana¡¯s fist tightened as her memories came flooding back. Carmen looked over and noticed the irritated expression forming on Solana¡¯s face, prompting her to shift the topic.

    ¡°Uhh, so what did you need from this place?¡± She asked while stepping away from the wall.

    ¡°Oh right, sorry. There¡¯s something below this building that I need for your training. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±

    Solana began navigating the surprisingly large hallways, making her way towards a set of stairs that lead downward. The two proceeded deeper and deeper until they ended up in a massive chamber with six large statues lined up perfectly. Carmen looked up at their faces and was shocked by what she saw.

    There stood Moku, Mallie, Lovi, Trion, and Homura towering over them with immaculate detail. She quickly rushed over to Homura¡¯s statue and began admiring it, gently placing her hand against the base.

    ¡°Why is there a statue of Homura here?¡± She asked with a curious tone.

    ¡°Because this is their base of operations. All six of my Boundless Generals did their planning and meetings down here. If they weren¡¯t running missions, this is where they stayed.¡± Solana replied, joining Carmen at Homura¡¯s base.

    ¡°All six? But I thought there were only five Boundless Generals?¡±

    ¡°Nope, the five you¡¯re familiar with went over to Briddle¡¯s side, while this one remained loyal to me. I¡¯d imagine Briddle didn¡¯t want to revive him, so It¡¯s no surprise that you two never met.¡±

    Solana looked over at the centermost statue and smirked before walking towards it. Carmen quickly followed after her and waited patiently as Solana stopped her approach, now standing directly in front of the statue. Solana aimed her palm at the base and began exerting her Core Energy.

    ¡°Sitri, heed my call, end thy rest, and return to my side, my loyal servant!¡± She chanted with a strange dialect.

    The room began to shake and rumble as Core Energy violently entered into the statue. Carmen was swiftly knocked off of her feet by the force of the sudden earthquake, causing her to brace herself against another statue. The shaking continued for a few more seconds until it ceased completely.

    Just as Carmen peeked around the edge of her safe place, thinking the worst was over, a blinding light enveloped the entire room. The amount of Core Energy exploding from the statue sent shivers down Carmen¡¯s spine, immediately putting her on alert.

    When the light subsided, a man with short red hair was bowing his head to Solana as he knelt in front of her. He had a very strong and rigid body with the typical Boundless features of pale skin and thin lines racing down his face. His black and red jacket gripped his arms tightly, showing off just how muscular and well kept he was. Curiously, he seemed fairly young, looking no older than mid to late twenties.

    ¡°My beloved Master, thank you for ending my slumber. I¡¯ve yearned for your return for so long.¡± Sitri said, showing an immense amount of gratitude towards Solana.

    As he lowered his head further, the piercings along his ears playfully jingled.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, sorry for taking so long.¡± Solana replied with a smile.

    ¡°What do you have to be sorry for!? If anyone is sorry, it would be me! Had I not been cornered by Briddle and those five traitors, I would¡¯ve been able to keep you safe! How can you even lay your eyes upon such a failure as I?¡±

    Sitri continued to stare at the floor with a pained grimace, unable to face his Queen head on. Solana let out a simple sigh before extending her hand to him.

    ¡°Sitri¡­ You¡¯re not a failure. Fighting six of the strongest Boundless in our ranks at the same time wouldn¡¯t have been easy, so I completely understand why you weren¡¯t able to assist me.¡± She said, keeping her voice as soft and gentle as possible.

    To her surprise, he immediately replied with a fairly sassy tone.

    ¡°Actually, fighting them all was quite easy. If only that idiot Moku didn¡¯t threaten to self-destruct and destroy half the city, I would¡¯ve won. Can¡¯t stand that suicidal and cowardly cretin¡­¡± Sitri muttered, sounding almost offended that Solana would suggest he couldn¡¯t beat his past comrades.

    ¡°Uhh, sure¡­. Now would you please raise your head already?¡±

    After a brief moment, he finally looked up and gazed into Solana¡¯s gray eyes. Once he saw her smile he quickly gripped her hand and brought it close to his forehead.

    ¡°Thank you, Master. I swear I will never fail you again.¡±

    Once she accepted his declaration, Sitri got to his feet. He stretched his back a little until he noticed that there was someone else present in the room.

    ¡°And who might this be?¡± He asked with a curious tone, not taking his pale eyes off of her for a second.

    ¡°This is my friend Carmen. I wanted to introduce her to you.¡± Solana replied as she motioned for Carmen to come closer.

    ¡°Uhh, hello. I¡¯m Carmen Belouis, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    Carmen gave a kind smile before respectfully bowing her head. Sitri simply crossed his arms and stared at her, not returning the greeting at all. He looked over at Solana and noticed the irritated expression on her face as she glared at him. Sitri immediately straightened up and quickly introduced himself.

    ¡°Hello Carmen, I¡¯m Sitri, Commander of the Boundless Generals. Pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡± He replied with an awkward smile, hoping his efforts were enough to quell Solana¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Good. Now with that over, it¡¯s time I reveal why I wanted you two to meet. Sitri, I want you to train this girl.¡±

    Carmen and Sitri looked beyond confused by this request.

    ¡°I thought you were going to train me?¡± Carmen quickly asked, not understanding her thought process.

    Solana simply shook her head at the question.

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not much of a teacher. Sitri is much more equipped for the job, so I¡¯d rather he do it.¡±

    ¡°Huh!? But Master, why do you want me to waste my time training this human?¡± He asked with a slight pout.

    ¡°Sitri, don¡¯t tell me your senses have dulled during your slumber. This girl is no mere human.¡±

    He shifted his attention back to Carmen and after staring at her for a moment, his eyes lit up with great surprise. Sitri quickly approached Carmen and began sniffing her hair, as though trying to confirm his curiosity. Carmen snatched her hair away and stepped back, feeling incredibly uncomfortable by his actions.

    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re a half breed. Very interesting¡­¡±

    Sitri slowly stroked his chin as he pondered how this could¡¯ve happened. No matter how many scenarios he played out in his mind, he couldn¡¯t quite figure out the answer. He turned to Carmen and posed a question to her, hoping she could enlighten him.

    ¡°You clearly weren¡¯t born in the Core Depths and yet you have a strong scent similar to Homura¡¯s on you. Why? That woman would¡¯ve never laid with a human, especially with Briddle around, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯re her child. Tell me, who is your mother?¡± He asked with a deep tone.

    ¡°Uhh, a woman named Cecilia. Apparently she was revived into the modern era and after living on the surface for a time, she met my Father and eventually had me.¡± Carmen replied.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Cecilia!? Now that you mention it, you do share a fairly uncanny resemblance to her!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you knew my mother??¡± Carmen quickly asked, her curious eyes as wide as they could be.

    ¡°Of course, Miss Cecilia would visit our base quite often to bring supplies and food. She was always so kind to everyone, unlike that deviant sister of hers. How is Miss Cecilia these days? I hope she¡¯s well.¡± Sitri replied.

    ¡°Well, uhh¡­ She passed away when I was born. I never actually got to meet her¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. That is truly unfortunate.¡±

    Sitri lowered his head and had a brief moment of silence, paying his respects to a fallen comrade. Once he finished, Sitri turned his attention to Solana.

    ¡°Master, in what way should I train this child?¡± He asked with a determined tone.

    ¡°I want you to help her get better control of her Boundless form and Dark Affinity. She¡¯s way too unstable and if we don¡¯t take care of it now, it¡¯ll cause some serious problems later on.¡± Solana replied as she approached Carmen, placing her hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°How much time will I have?¡±

    ¡°A little over five months or so. Will that be enough?¡±

    ¡°Plenty. Master, once I¡¯m finished, this child will be nigh unrecognizable!¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s get out of here so you all can get things going.¡±

    Solana started to walk towards the exit, prompting Sitri and Carmen to follow after her. Once they made it outside, Sitri, wearing a devious smirk, turned his attention to Carmen. When their eyes met, shivers quickly went down her spine.

    ¡°Well Carmen, shall we get started?¡± Sitri said with an eager tone as he cracked his knuckles.

    ¡°Uhh, yeah. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Carmen wasn¡¯t sure what the training would entail, but she knew that whatever it was, it would be necessary for her growth.

 MW VOL V - CH 35: Dark Affinity

    Solana, Sitri, and Carmen made their way to an empty field just outside of the Boundless city. Once they were settled, Sitri instructed Carmen to stand opposite him.

    ¡°Alright, time for you to enter your Boundless form.¡± He said while removing his jacket.

    ¡°Uhh, yeah about that. I don¡¯t think I can transform on command.¡± Carmen replied with an awkward laugh.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Her emotions need to be toyed with in order for her to transform.¡± Solana chimed in.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, that won¡¯t do. This training will be impossible if we have to irritate you every single time.¡±

    Sitri palmed his forehead as he let out a big sigh, feeling that he was wasting an incredible amount of his time. Carmen simply shrugged her shoulders at Sitri¡¯s statement, having not a single response to give him. He eventually collected himself and walked over to her. With his right hand, Sitri placed two fingers on Carmen¡¯s temple and placed his left hand over her chest.

    ¡°This might sting a bit.¡± He said before forcing out his Core Energy.

    Carmen immediately felt a painful jolt of power enter her body. With each passing second, her head pulsed as Core Energy radiated in every direction, causing Carmen to scream out. Just when the pain became too much to handle, Sitri¡¯s energy ceased completely. He removed his hands and backed away as Carmen dropped to her knees, panting heavily.

    ¡°W-what did you do to me?¡± She asked, struggling to even think straight.

    ¡°I realigned the connections within your strand. It should give you easier access to your Boundless abilities.¡± Sitri replied.

    Carmen began to feel a tingling sensation throughout her body, feeling oddly similar to when Raeliana adjusted her in Siestro. She looked down at her fist and clenched it tightly, noticing the new surge of power coursing.

    ¡°Try transforming now. Tap into your Dark Affinity and visualize your Boundless form.¡± Sitri said, walking back to his original spot on the field.

    She got to her feet and closed her eyes, focusing her senses together. Moments later, her shadow began pulsing and growing outward until it rose upwards. The ink-like fragments of her shadow rotated around Carmen¡¯s body as her Resonance level climbed to new heights.

    Once her Core Energy hit its peak, A bright flash of white occurred and Carmen¡¯s transformation was fully underway. When the light faded, Sitri and Solana could see Carmen standing in all of her Boundless glory.

    ¡®Oh my, this child is more impressive than I thought. Maybe this won¡¯t be a colossal waste of my time.¡¯

    Sitri smirked as he admired Carmen¡¯s pure white hair and black horns, finding her new form to be both elegant and fierce. When her Core Energy stabilized, Sitri stepped forward and assumed a fighting stance.

    ¡°Prepare yourself, child. Our training starts now.¡±

    Before Carmen could assume a stance of her own or summon her Manifest, Sitri dashed towards her with his fist reared back. His punch collided with her arms as she quickly shielded herself, just barely blocking in time. Despite her quick defense, the visceral impact knocked Carmen off of her feet and sent her careening backwards.

    Carmen crashed into the ground, ripping up the soil until she eventually caught herself. When she looked up, Carmen saw Sitri¡¯s leg racing towards her face. She couldn¡¯t react in time as his leg blasted across her forehead, knocking Carmen even further back.

    ¡®What the hell!? Why does my gravity field not work on this guy? I can¡¯t even follow his movements.¡¯

    No matter what Carmen tried, she couldn¡¯t keep up with Sitri at all. His attacks seemed completely immune to her gravitational defense and his speed was otherworldly. She desperately wanted a brief moment to get her offense going, but Sitri wouldn¡¯t allow for any kind of retaliation.

    After multiple knockdowns and stray blows to the face, Carmen was fairly bruised and battered. Even though her power had increased tenfold, she still seemed as weak as a kitten compared to her opponent. She eventually dropped to one knee and panted heavily as Sitri raced towards her location.

    Just as his fist approached, the right side of Carmen¡¯s shadow shot upwards and solidified, blocking his attack mere inches from her cheek. Having finally stopped his oppressive offense, Carmen glared at Sitri with an irritated expression. However, to her surprise, he simply smirked with great amusement. Then suddenly, a massive rush of black ink emerged from Carmen¡¯s shadow, causing Sitri to leap backwards. Once it settled down, black ink stained the ground and swirled around Carmen as she got to her feet.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Ah, there we go. Do you finally feel that rage and overwhelming sense of irritation rising inside of you? That feeling of ¡®if I don¡¯t act now, I¡¯m going to lose.¡¯ ¡± Sitri asked as he crossed his arms.

    Carmen simply nodded her head in response.

    ¡°Good. Never forget that feeling. This is what you¡¯ll need to tap into if you want to maintain your Dark Affinity''s form.¡±

    She cocked her head to the side as she pondered his statement.

    ¡°What do you mean by maintaining your Dark Affinity''s form?¡± Carmen asked with a curious tone.

    ¡°Unlike the other eleven Affinities, the Dark Affinity needs to feed off of emotion in order to reach its full potential. Core Energy alone is not enough to strengthen it.¡±

    ¡°So I have to get mad and stay mad if I want to use the skills from my Dark Affinity?¡± Carmen wondered as she looked down at her swirling shadow.

    ¡°No, child. Rage and anger, while incredibly effective, is just one of many emotions we feel throughout our day to day lives. As long as you¡¯re able to visualize that emotion and remember how it felt, you¡¯ll be able to harness your Dark Affinity to the fullest. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    Sitri stepped forward and looked over at Solana before pointing his finger at her.

    ¡°Just look at us for example. Do we seem angry or overly emotional right now?¡± He asked.

    Carmen looked towards Solana as well and shook her head.

    ¡°And yet, we have full command over our Dark affinity. This level of control is what I shall teach you. Now, prepare yourself, we will start our spar again.¡±

    Sitri cracked his knuckles and assumed his signature combat stance, his short red hair swaying in the crisp wind. Carmen leaped backwards to create space between them and once her feet touched the ground, Sitri continued his assault. He dashed in her direction with that same, terrifying speed from before, his movement barely disturbing the terrain beneath his feet.

    As he made his approach, Carmen''s shadow quickly came alive, bursting outwards in all directions to block off any potential window of attack. The ink-like shadow violently swirled as it continued to grow, spreading like a plague across the grassy field. In quick retaliation, Sitri planted his foot into the ground and swiftly changed his direction, dodging Carmen''s defensive maneuver with easy.

    However, despite his seemingly inhuman reaction time, Carmen''s shadow shifted to offense and chased after Sitri. The ground was painted black as the inky shadow skipped and raced towards him, swallowing everything in its path. Sitri increased his speed to outrun the voracious shadow and once enough distance was made between them, he stopped and turned around to face Carmen.

    Sitri then balled up a tight fist with his right hand and proceeded to exert his Core Energy. His fist began to glow as a smoky black haze permeated from it, filling the air around him. Once he reached the peak of his power, Sitri punched the ground with incredible force. The terrain shattered in all directions as black, ethereal chains emerged from deep below.

    The chains had a ghoulish quality to them, having the same eerie, hazy smoke surrounding them. Without needing a single command, they immediately took aim at Carmen, ripping up the ground and flinging large rocks along the way. Carmen''s shadow swiftly retreated and created a large, black cocoon around her before Sitri''s attack made contact. Her shadow stretched and flexed as it wrapped around her tightly, sealing her inside with a near perfect defense.

    The rocks that eventually made contact were completely absorbed, disappearing into the inky void. However, Sitri''s chains were unfazed. They surrounded Carmen''s cocoon and squeezed it tightly, making a loud clinking noise as they overlapped one after the other.

    When the final chain settled into place, Carmen began to notice that her shadow was shifting from its deep black color to an old and faded gray. It started to melt and drip away until Sitri''s chain''s burst through, collapsing her defense entirely. Carmen leaped upwards, dodging the chains just in time. Once she landed, her shadow began to reassemble itself and gather at her feet once more.

    "Hmm, I must say, your Dark ability is quite impressive." Sitri said with a slight nod of approval.

    "Yeah, but it kind of just does whatever the hell it wants. I don''t really understand it to be honest." Carmen replied, watching her shadow continue to swirl in place.

    "Well, most skills within the Dark Affinity have characteristics of either creation, destruction, or disruption and in some rare cases, like Lord Briddle''s, it''ll have the capability of doing all three. Your shadow seems to devour everything it touches, so you definitely fall in the destruction category."

    "But if my ability devours everything it touches, why were you able to destroy it?"

    "Because mine has disruption characteristics. Whatever comes into contact with my chains will wither and decay, dying away into nothing."

    "Hmm, I see. So is there some kind of hierarchy or something between the three?" Carmen wondered, trying to understand her second Affinity as best she could.

    "No, certain types are simply stronger than others. Creation beats disruption, disruption beats destruction, and destruction beats creation. Only the Dark Affinity has this type of distinction between skills and abilities." Solana chimed in as she walked over.

    "Let me guess, your Dark Affinity is a disruption type as well?"

    "Correct, but if I''m being honest, those rules don''t really apply to me. My Manifest would cancel your abilities regardless."

    "And that is what makes Master so amazing! She is the epitome of perfection! The highest being in all of the Boundless race! The most incredible woman to have ever-"

    Sitri''s unending praise was quickly silenced as Solana placed her finger over his lips. She shook her head and let out an annoyed sigh, feeling rather embarrassed by his words. Carmen chuckled at the interaction until she suddenly felt a surge of Core Energy rapidly escape from her body. She dropped to her knees and her Boundless form began fading away.

    ¡°Huh!? What happened??¡± Carmen asked as she panted heavily, wondering why she reverted back to her human form.

    ¡°Hmm, I figured this might happen. Seems as though you can only maintain your Boundless form for a short period of time.¡± Sitri replied, looking a little disappointed that this was the extent of her abilities.

    ¡°But why? I haven¡¯t even expended that much energy.¡±

    ¡°I suspect it has to do with you being a half breed. You may have Boundless blood running in your veins, but your body is still very much that of a humans. You¡¯re not built to withstand our level of Core Energy output for extended periods of time.¡± Solana casually answered as she crossed her arms.

    ¡°So what now? We wait until I can transform again?¡±

    As soon as Carmen asked her question, Solana began to laugh as though she said something ridiculous. Carmen was perplexed by her reaction and wondered what was so humorous.

    ¡°Wait? Pfft, Oh honey, of course not. With or without your Boundless form, there¡¯s still so much you need to learn. We¡¯re on the clock here, so we don¡¯t have time to wait.¡± Solana said, wiping a tear from her eye as her laughter finally ceased.

    She then turned her attention towards Sitri and nodded.

    ¡°Sitri, you may continue. I¡¯m gonna go stretch my legs for a bit.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±

    Sitri bowed his head to Solana as she leapt into the sky, leaving him completely alone with Carmen.

    Once Solana disappeared into the clouds, Carmen looked over at Sitri who was sending her a devious smirk. Chills went down her spine and she began to wonder what was in store for her during the next five months of Boundless training sessions.

 MW VOL V - CH 36: Return From The Depths

    The golden colored sky of the Core Depths bathed Solana with warmth as she took a brief nap. Unfortunately, her slumber was disturbed by a violent explosion occurring in the distance. The ground she laid upon rumbled and quaked, prompting her to sit up and stretch her arms as she yawned loudly.

    ¡°Geez, would it kill them to be a bit more quiet?¡± Solana quipped with an annoyed tone, looking over her shoulder towards Carmen and Sitri¡¯s sparring session.

    She eventually got to her feet and made her way over to their location, humming a simple tune as she traversed the lush, fantastical landscape of the Core Depths.

    Five months had raced by in the Core Depths and during that time, Sitri had put Carmen through the ringer. His regime was strict, brutal, and incredibly precise, focusing entirely on Carmen¡¯s Boundless abilities. There were moments where she felt that she wouldn¡¯t make it, but after showing great resilience, her efforts were beginning to bear their fruits.

    Once Solana crossed the tree line and entered the clearing, she saw Sitri dodging backwards as Carmen¡¯s inky shadow violently chased him. He landed firmly onto the ground and after setting his feet, Sitri aimed his left palm out in front of him. Suddenly, a black and silver glove enveloped his hand.

    The glove was adorned with small, metallic skulls that were linked together by chains along his knuckles. When he charged his Core Energy, a single white, glowing runic symbol appeared on his palm. Sitri braced himself as Carmen¡¯s ink drew closer, increasing its speed and size with each passing second. Then, with a single forceful grunt, hundreds of black, ethereal chains fired up from the ground below. The terrain crumbled like brittle glass as the chains emerged, rapidly surrounding and piercing the volatile ink.

    The chains continued to blast upwards until they reached Carmen¡¯s location, swiftly wrapping themselves around her with a vicious grip. The ethereal bindings squeezed tightly, not giving Carmen any room to retaliate. However, just as they reached their limit, Carmen¡¯s body exploded and collapsed into a pool of shadowy ink.

    When his chains dropped to the ground, Sitri sensed a presence approaching from behind him. He quickly turned around to see Carmen bursting from his shadow with her Manifest reared back. She thrust it towards Sitri¡¯s face with impossible speed, the tip of her blade appearing as a purple blur.

    As Carmen¡¯s rapier raced forward, Sitri quickly took hold of the blade with his bare hand, stopping it completely in its tracks. Sitri looked down and smirked as he stared into Carmen¡¯s vivid, red eyes. The two glared at each other for a moment until Sitri felt something wet trickle down his cheek.

    ¡°Damn. So close¡­¡± Carmen muttered with a disappointed tone as she struggled to pull her Manifest free from Sitri¡¯s vice grip.

    ¡°Hmph, one would think you were trying to kill me or something.¡± Sitri replied with a soft chuckle, letting go of her rapier.

    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t have much of a choice. I can¡¯t match you unless I go all out, you¡¯re too strong.¡±

    ¡°True, I am pretty incredible, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Sitri let out a loud laugh as he wiped away blood from the surprisingly deep cut on his cheek.

    ¡°Ugh, must you be so obnoxious? Now I see why the other Boundless Generals didn¡¯t like you.¡± Carmen replied with a heavy roll of the eyes.

    ¡°What!? There¡¯s nothing obnoxious about speaking the truth. Those bastards were just jealous of my brilliance.¡±

    ¡°If you say so... Tch, why¡¯d both of my teachers have to be so insufferable¡­¡± Carmen muttered under her breath, growing tired of Sitri¡¯s over confident personality.

    ¡°Both of your teachers? Who was the other?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, it was a guy named Varric. He taught me everything I know about fighting with two affinities and how to approach most situations. He can be just as annoying as you, only in his own way, but that aside, I owe him a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see. That explains why you¡¯re so adaptable and quick thinking. He¡¯s taught you well.¡± Sitri replied, giving her a rare compliment.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Before Carmen could continue the conversation, Solana walked over to them. Sitri immediately dropped to one knee and bowed his head to her, showing the utmost reverence to his Queen.

    ¡°How¡¯s the training going?¡± She asked with a subtle yawn.

    ¡°Spendidly! And if I¡¯m being honest, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more I can teach the young miss. The mastery she has over her Dark affinity has improved significantly and her control is well beyond the necessary threshold needed to utilize it on a regular basis. I think she¡¯s ready, my Master.¡± Sitri replied as he got to his feet.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good to hear. Well Carmen, you feel ready to go back to the surface?¡±

    Solana turned her attention towards Carmen as she crossed her arms, waiting for her to give confirmation. Carmen took a moment to think, pondering and reviewing all of the training she had endured over the past five months. She looked down at her hand, balling together a fist as she felt her new found power coursing through her body.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± She replied with a determined nod.

    ¡°Alright. Sitri, I want you to stay here and watch over the Core Depths.¡± Solana said, turning her head towards her subordinate.

    Upon hearing her request, Sitri¡¯s proud smile immediately shifted to a frown. He quickly took hold of Solana¡¯s hand and dropped to his knees, showing the most pathetic expression she had ever seen.

    ¡°Master!! Please allow me to accompany you on the surface! I can¡¯t bear the thought of being away from you again! Please don¡¯t leave me down here!¡± He pleaded, his eyes on the verge of tears.

    ¡°But Sitri, part of your duty as one of my Generals is to protect and maintain the Core of Alaira. I would feel more at ease if you were here to watch over things in my stead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am aware of that, but I¡¯ve been away from you for far too long. I humbly request that you don¡¯t sever our reunion so soon.¡±

    Sitri continued to grip Solana¡¯s hand, trembling at the thought of being separated from his Master. Solana sighed and rolled her eyes at his child-like behavior. After taking a brief moment to think, she finally caved to his demands.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll allow you to follow me. However! You must behave yourself in front of the humans and be respectful. I can¡¯t have you running around calling people inferior and weak because they¡¯re not Boundless. Also, I want you to come to the Core Depths once a week, just to check on things. Got it?¡± Solana said, her gray eyes staring deeply.

    ¡°Of course! I will follow your orders without failure, this I swear. Thank you, Master.¡±

    Sitri gave her a deep nod before leaning in and kissing her hand. Solana let out another hefty sigh as she pulled her hand away, wanting nothing more than her subordinates'' theatrics to end. She turned to Carmen and reached out to her, prompting Carmen to walk over.

    Once Carmen got within Solana¡¯s space, she felt the world shift around her. A single blink later and the trio were now standing in the Castle de Belouis training arena. She frantically looked around with a stunned expression, completely caught off guard by the sudden change of scenery.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re back. Let¡¯s go find your sisters, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be thrilled to see you.¡± Solana said, motioning for them to follow her.

    They nodded and quickly made their way towards the exit. After navigating the many, pristine halls of Castle de Belouis, the group made it to Azhane¡¯s office. Without knocking a single time, Solana opened the door and made their presence known. Azhane and Zalthia looked up with great surprise, almost startled by their unexpected arrival.

    ¡°Azhane, we¡¯re back! Did ya miss me?¡± Solana said with a smile as she approached her desk.

    ¡°Hey! How did your training go? How do you feel, Carmen.¡± Azhane replied, looking up from her documents.

    ¡°I feel great and I¡¯ve got full control over my Dark Affinity now! Er well, almost full control. There are still a few limitations I have to work around, but I¡¯m much better now!¡±

    ¡°Limitations? What kind of limitations?¡± Zalthia chimed in.

    ¡°Well, I can only stay in my Boundless form for a max of ten minutes. My body can¡¯t withstand any longer than that. Also, it kind of depletes my Core Energy reserves, so I can¡¯t just activate it over and over. I¡¯ve learned that I need to be very strategic when going full power, otherwise I¡¯ll put myself in danger.¡±

    The group continued to catch up and discuss Carmen¡¯s training until Zalthia eventually shifted their attention to Sitri. Her eyes locked in on his striking, short red hair and the Boundless features decorating his body.

    ¡°And who are you?¡± She asked, crossing her arms as she waited for a reply.

    ¡°Tch, the nerve of this human to address me so casually-¡±

    ¡°AHEM!¡±

    Solana loudly cleared her throat as she sent a deadly glare in Sitri¡¯s direction. He felt shivers go down his spine once their eyes met and he immediately straightened up, his irritated expression quickly shifting to that of a friendly smile.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Sitri. I serve under Queen Solana as the leader of her Boundless Generals. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± He said with a slight bow.

    ¡°Leader of the Boundless Generals? Why weren¡¯t you revived alongside your other general buddies?¡± Zalthia inquired, continuing to stare with great intent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe because those idiots were the ones that sealed me in the first place. Those disloyal miscreants are no ¡®buddies¡¯ of mine. I¡¯d kill em myself if given the chance¡­¡±

    Sitri looked down at the ground, clenching his fist and gritting his teeth as the memory of that fateful day played back in his mind.

    ¡°Hmph, well, you can rest assured. They¡¯re dead and gone, I dealt with that Moku guy myself.¡± Zalthia replied with a confident smirk.

    Sitri immediately looked up with great surprise, caught completely off guard by her response.

    ¡®She killed Moku!? A human!? Hmm, interesting. Seems as though things have changed a lot in my absence, humans can actually hold their own weight now. And also, that woman over there¡­. I can¡¯t sense her presence at all. She¡¯s definitely hiding something¡­¡¯

    He averted his gaze towards Azhane and stared, trying his best to sense her Core Energy output. No matter how hard he tried, he felt nothing. Before he could investigate further, Solana began to speak up.

    ¡°Sorry for bringing an uninvited guest. I wanted him to stay in the Core Depths, but he insisted on following me up here. Don¡¯t worry though, I¡¯ll make sure he earns his keep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright, Sola. He¡¯s more than welcome to make his home here.¡± Azhane replied with a warm smile, her vibrant red eyes staring into his soul.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to get him an illusory charm or something. Those lines on his face stand out too much. We can¡¯t have people from outside of this room knowing that we have a Boundless roaming the halls. I¡¯ll have one crafted for both of you.¡± Zalthia added.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary for me, the lines on my-¡±

    ¡°No, Solana. Even though you don¡¯t have the signature lines on your face, your other features still stick out like a sore thumb. This isn¡¯t up for debate.¡±

    Solana rolled her eyes as she softly mimicked Zalthia¡¯s words, pouting her lips like a child. Azhane let out a light chuckle before getting to her feet, walking around her desk towards the group.

    ¡°I think before we do anything, we should see how much Carmen has grown. Shall we go to the Ability Clinic?¡± She asked with another kind smile.

    ¡°Ability Clinic?¡±

    Sitri wondered what she was talking about, having never heard of such a place.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Azhane aimed her palm outwards and within a blink, the group was standing in the Royal Shard Room at Ariana City¡¯s Ability Clinic. As soon as their presence was known, an attendant rushed over and bowed her head deeply. Zalthia turned to the attendant and requested that she grade Carmen¡¯s abilities. She graciously accepted and motioned for them to follow her towards the Grand Shard.

 MW VOL V - CH 37: Boundless Growth + Epilogue

    Solana and Sitri looked up at the massive, crystal-like shard with confused expressions, wondering how something from their home made it to the surface.

    ¡°Lady Carmen, please place your hand on the pillar.¡± The attendant asked with another humble bow.

    ¡°Oh, right. Here goes.¡±

    Carmen placed her palm onto the cold, metallic pillar and began exerting her Core Energy. The shard suddenly lifted from its supports and started spinning, picking up speed with each passing second. After a few revolutions, the shard began to glow purple, the hue growing darker and darker until it stopped spinning.

    ¡°Congratulations, Lady Carmen. Your resonance level is now 8,500rlvl. Upper Amethyst level!¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, 200 more points and you¡¯ll be in Sapphire Class. You¡¯ve come a long way, Carmen.¡± Zalthia said with a proud smile.

    Carmen accepted the praise, smiling from ear to ear at the results. However, before she could celebrate too much, Azhane stepped forward with a serious look on her face.

    ¡°We should also grade your Boundless form. Can you activate it?¡± She asked with a cautious tone.

    ¡°Good idea. I¡¯m also curious to see if our suspicions are confirmed. But¡­¡±

    Zalthia looked over at the attendant with a glare, wondering if she could be trusted to witness Carmen¡¯s transformation. Before she sent her away, Solana stepped up and made use of her ability instead.

    ¡°TURN A BLIND EYE TO EVERYTHING YOU SAW IN THIS ROOM TODAY.¡± Solana said with that powerful, grizzly tone of hers.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± The attendant replied with an empty, monotone voice, her eyes glazing over as she looked off in the distance.

    Solana turned back to Zalthia and nodded, assuring her that there was nothing to worry about. Everyone turned their attention to Carmen and waited for her to transform into a Boundless.

    Carmen took a deep breath and after a brief moment of concentration, she exploded with great power. Her transformation was just as terrifyingly beautiful as ever and within a few seconds, Carmen¡¯s Boundless features were on full display.

    She placed her pale hand on the pillar and watched as the shard began to spin. The color immediately went to black, it¡¯s hue dark enough to show everyone¡¯s reflection. When the shard came to a stop, the attendant checked the reading.

    ¡°Your resonance level is currently 20,600rlvl. Calamity Class.¡± She said with an empty tone, her blank eyes continuing to stare off into nothing.

    ¡°Well, that confirms it. Goodness Carmen, that Boundless form of yours is such a massive jump. No wonder it was so uncontrollable.¡± Azhane added, raising her eyebrows after seeing such an impressive number.

    ¡°Yeah, too bad it¡¯s only a temporary boost. Wish I could be this strong all the time.¡±

    Carmen let out a chuckle as she transformed back to her normal self.

    ¡°Hey, power isn¡¯t everything. Keep training hard and you won¡¯t even need to use your Boundless form.¡± Zalthia replied, placing her hand on Carmen¡¯s shoulder and smiling.

    ¡°Alright, now that we know your new resonance level, what do you say we get out of here and get something to eat? You all must be hungry!¡± Azhane added with an excited cadence, clapping her hands together to get everyone¡¯s attention.

    Carmen and Zalthia agreed, however, Solana and Sitri kept their attention focused on the shard. Solana stepped up to the pillar and placed her hand. She exerted her Core Energy and waited as the shard spun on its axis, immediately shifting to a deep black color.

    ¡°Your resonance level is 31,650rlvl. Calamity Class.¡± The attendant announced. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Azhane, what¡¯s your resonance level again?¡± Solana asked as she pulled her hand away from the pillar.

    ¡°31,800. I¡¯ve got you beat by 150.¡±

    ¡°Tch, lame...¡±

    Sitri walked up and placed his palm as well, curious to see what his grade would be. The shard spun and changed to blue, the hue growing more vibrant with each revolution. It eventually stopped and the attendant began to read his level.

    ¡°Your resonance level is 15,200rlvl. Upper Sapphire Class.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that good?¡± Sitri asked, trying to make sense of the numbers.

    ¡°Yes, very good. You¡¯re stronger than me and all of the members of The Six. The only person I know in Sapphire Class with a resonance level that high is the Vice Captain of Enclave, Violet Farro. She¡¯s 15,6 I think.¡± Zalthia responded, impressed that a mere subordinate to Solana possessed this much power.

    ¡°I see. Where is this Violet Farro you speak of? I wish to see who is the strongest between us.¡±

    ¡°Uhh, no. Sorry, but that¡¯s not going to happen. Solana, please keep this man on a leash.¡±

    Zalthia palmed her forehead in disbelief, dumbfounded that he would even request such a thing.

    The group laughed at the exchange and once the conversations died down, Azhane teleported everyone back to Castle de Belouis. They made their way to the dining hall and enjoyed a lunch together, listening to all of the stories Carmen had to tell about her time in the Core Depths.

    EPILOGUE

    High noon had just hit the Arista Badlands, the southernmost region of Arista. The hot, arid sun shined brightly as Mariah was sword fighting with her younger brother outside. Their wooden swords clashed loudly until a guest came walking up to the gate. A tall and fairly young man with short blonde hair opened the latch, entering the yard.

    ¡°Cole!!¡± Said the little boy, dropping his sword as he ran over to him.

    ¡°Hey, Cayden. How you doing!¡±

    Cole gave the boy a hug and patted him on the head, ruffling up his blonde curls.

    ¡°Welcome home bro!¡± Mariah added as she approached, giving him a fist bump once he looked up.

    As they continued their greetings, their mother came outside to tell them that dinner was ready. However, once she saw Cole, she ran over and gave him the biggest hug. She kissed his cheek in excitement and pulled him along, guiding him towards the house. They all went inside and enjoyed dinner together as a family.

    ¡°Hey Mariah, how¡¯s LaVeda been so far?¡± Cole asked as he took a bite of bread.

    ¡°Great! I placed 7th in the combat midterm! The only Wyvern 1st year to get ranked in the top 10.¡± Mariah exclaimed with a proud grin.

    ¡°Oh wow, that¡¯s awesome!! I knew all of your summer training would pay off.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I learned from the best!¡±

    Mariah waved her arms up and down as though she were playfully bowing to her brother. Everyone at the table laughed at the theatrics before continuing on with dinner.

    ¡°That aside, isn¡¯t it a little early for school to be out though? I¡¯m honestly surprised that you¡¯re home right now.¡± Cole questioned with a curious tone.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t hear? Well, it¡¯s kind of a long story, but LaVeda was under attack not too long ago and half the school was destroyed. They had to end the school year early¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Destroyed!? Geez, that¡¯s insane. I had no idea that happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we were quite shocked as well when she suddenly arrived a couple weeks ago. Unfortunately, news travels incredibly slow to these parts.¡± Mother said with a smile.

    ¡°Tch, ain''t that the truth. Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe!¡± Cole replied, giving Mariah a thumbs up before reaching for another piece of bread.

    Once dinner concluded and the sun had set, Mariah took her younger siblings to bed, tucking their tired bodies in. When she closed the door, she overheard her father and Cole having a serious discussion. Mariah hid behind the wall and listened in.

    ¡°Father, they¡¯re thinking about having a rebellion in the capital. A resistance group is beginning to form not too far from here. Things are about to get real ugly soon.¡± Cole said with great seriousness.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. I figured it was only a matter of time before people were fed up with how the Empire was run.¡± He replied, crossing his arms.

    ¡°Yeah, the age of oppression has to stop and I want to be right there to help that happen. I want to join the resistance.¡±

    He clenched his fist together, determined to go through with this decision. Cole''s father looked stunned and fearful of his declaration.

    ¡°Cole! You can¡¯t possibly be serious! It¡¯s too dangerous! If the Empire finds out you¡¯re a part of this group, they¡¯ll come after all of us!¡±

    ¡°I know, Father. But, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Arista has always been a nation of vile greed, feasting on and crushing the weak beneath them. Soon, there won¡¯t be a nation left worth living in at the rate we¡¯re going. Change needs to happen now!¡± Cole replied with a fire in his eyes, unable to be swayed.

    ¡°But son, must you be the one to see it through? Think about your family here. If your mother were to lose you, I don¡¯t know what she would do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you all that I must do something. I want to follow Lady Mariana and help her take the throne. It¡¯s the only way Arista can become a better nation. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    Cole stood up from his chair and gathered his things.

    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, Cole¡­ You better come back safe.¡± Father said with a deep and serious tone as Cole slung his bag over his shoulder.

    ¡°I will and please don¡¯t tell the others. I don¡¯t want them to worry about me¡­ Well, ¡®til next time, Father.¡±

    Cole bowed his head and swiftly exited the house, shutting the door behind him. Mariah sat behind the wall, reeling from what she had just heard. The pace of her heartbeat quickened as she wondered what this rebellion might mean for her family and the nation of Arista.